In the town of Manhattan, NY, there was a man named Barry Miller. He has a wife. Her name is Olivia. They have three kids: the oldest, a twelve-year-old son named Benjamin nicknamed Buster, a nine-year-old daughter named Sheryl, and a five-year-old son named Melvin. The Miller family is well loved by everyone in their neighborhood. This is their story. Nine-year-old Sheryl was in the living room watching TV with her two brothers, twelve-year-old Buster and five-year-old Melvin, when Barry came in from work. “Hey, guys,” he said to his children. “Hey, Dad,” the children said back. Their mother, Olivia, was in the kitchen cooking the family dinner. He went up to his wife and kissed her on the cheek. “Well hello there, Barry Miller,” she said to her husband. “Something smells good, babe,” he commented. “I made your favorite: beef stew and wild grain rice…kids, dinnertime!” she said. They all came to the table and sat down to eat. After dinner, the whole family got into their station wagon and went for a drive around the block. “Okay, family! What song do you want to sing? Any request,” he asked them. “London Bridge,” Buster yelled. “Jingle Bells! Jingle Bells,” Melvin yelled. “Jingle—hey! Christmas is weeks away, little fella,” he said, rubbing his son’s head. “How about 100 Bottles of Beer,” Olivia spoke up. “Aw, Mom,” said Sheryl, Buster, and Melvin. “Aw, come on! Let’s sing your mother’s song, all right,” Barry said to them. “Yes, sir,” the kids said back. They all started to sing the song together. As this was going on, Barry took a left turn on the street. Another car was driving all over the place. The person was drinking beer and talking on the phone. “That was fun! What’s next,” Barry asked, and then turns to the kids. The car came roaring toward them. “Dad,” Sheryl yelled. “Honey, watch out,” Olivia screamed. Barry tried to stop his car, but it was too late. Both vehicles crashed into each other, sending Barry’s car into a tree. A few hours later, the police cars, fire trucks, and the ambulances were on the scene. The driver of the first car was being tended to by the EMTs. The whole neighborhood watched in horror as the firemen pries the Millers’ car open with the Jaws of Life. “Oh, my god! It’s Barry and Olivia Miller,” said one of the onlookers. Two of the firemen pulled the couple’s bodies out of the wreckage. A third one found Buster wedged between the tree and the car. “This one’s gone! There’s nothing we can do for him,” he said after feeling a pulse. All of a sudden, they heard moaning. “Hey! Over here,” the second fireman said, pointing at the car. The EMTs and the firemen saw Melvin and Sheryl wedged under the driver’s seat. “Oh, god! These kids are still alive,” said one of the EMTs, “Hurry! Let’s get them outta here…NOW!” They all worked hard to get the kids out of their parents’ wrecked car. Dr. Stewart Wilkes was in his office looking over some of his patients’ files when he heard the commotion out in the hallway. He went to see what was going on. The first ambulance came to a complete stop with the second one following close behind. Two stretchers came through the emergency room. He followed behind the EMTs. “What do we have here, Lillian,” he asked the nurse. “Victims of a car accident down the street, Stewart,” said Lillian. “Oh, god…is this…,” he started to say. “Yes, it is…” she said. The two of them stood here looking at the familiar face on the stretcher. Five hours later, Sheryl woke up to find herself in a hospital room. Her head was bandaged, and her arm was in a cast. “Mom…Dad… Buster…Melvin…where are you guys,” she moaned. The nurse came in to check up on her and said, “Doctor, the little girl—she’s awake!” “Where’s my mom…my dad… my brothers? Where are they,” she asked the nurse. “Shhh! You need to calm down, little girl, or you’ll pull your stitches,” the nurse told her. Sheryl didn’t listen. She got out of bed and left the room. “Mom? Dad? Mom! Dad! Where are you—ow,” she moaned. “Hey! Little girl? Come back here,” the nurse said, going after her. “Buster! Melvin! Where are you guys,” she yelled. While she was looking around the hospital for her family, she found Melvin in a room with a male nurse. She went over to her little brother and hugged him tight. “Oh…there she is,” said the female nurse out of breath. Suddenly, the police come in to talk with them. Later that night, Dr. Wilkes came in to check up on the kids. “Hi there! Do you remember me,” he asked them. “Hi, Dr. Wilkes,” they said to him. “They said that our parents and Buster are dead! Say it ain’t so, Dr. Wilkes,” Sheryl said. “It’s true, Sheryl! They’re all dead! Your brother, Benjamin—Buster…he died instantly! The station wagon crushed all of his vital organs. And as for your parents, they were both alive for a few seconds. Your dad had permanent brain damage…it was inoperable…your mom went into cardiac arrest on the way to the hospital…sorry, you guys…they didn’t make it,” he told the kids. Then they hugged him and cried uncontrollably.
A week later, the whole town gathered at the cemetery for the Millers’ funeral. Three caskets were lying side by side by side. Sheryl and Melvin were standing beside Dr. Wilkes with tears in their eyes. They both put a rose on each of the caskets. They both held his hands. “What’s gonna happen to us now,” Sheryl asked. “You kids get to live with me and my wife in Brooklyn, so you won’t be too far from the cemetery to visit your parents,” Dr. Wilkes said. “Okay…but only on one condition,” Sheryl said. “And what’s that, Sheryl,” he asked her. “That me and my brother stay together forever,” she said. “You got it,” he said back. He picked up the kids and held them tight. Back at the Wilkes’ house, Sheryl and Melvin were fast asleep in their beds. Dr. Wilkes and his wife, Maria, were watching them from the bedroom door. “Oh, honey! They’re so peaceful! Aren’t you glad that we took them in, Stewart,” she said to her husband. “Of course! I wouldn’t have it any other way,” he said back. They left the room and shut the door. Two months later, Sheryl and Melvin were playing hopscotch in front of the Wilkes’ home. Suddenly, a moving van pulled up to the house across the street. “We have new neighbors! Let’s go,” Melvin said to Sheryl. The two of them went for a closer look. Two huge men were taking some boxes off the back of the van as they watched. An old station wagon pulled up in the front yard. A carefree couple got out and looked around. “How do you like the new house, honey,” the man asked his wife. “I like it just fine, baby,” the woman answered him. They shared a passionate kiss. “Hey, kids! Come on out,” the man said. Three children got out of the car and saw the house. “They got two daughters and one son,” Sheryl said to her brother. “We’re not the only new kids on the block, sis,” said Melvin. One of the kids turned around and smiled. The next day, Sheryl and Melvin went to school. Dr. and Mrs. Wilkes dropped them off in front of the building. “Let’s go, boy,” she said, pulling her brother’s arm. “Okay! Okay! Gee whiz,” he mumbled. They went to their classes. When Sheryl got there, the teacher was trying to calm down the students. “Settle down, everyone! Settle down! We have a new student! Everyone, this is Deidre Lee,” he said to them. “Hi, Deidre,” the kids said back. “Okay, Deidre…tell them a little bit about yourself,” he said. She got up in front of the class and started talking. Later that day, Sheryl was in the cafeteria eating her lunch and writing in her notebook just when someone tapped her on the shoulder. “Um…is this seat taken,” a voice said to her. “Nah,” Sheryl said, then turned around to see who it was. “Say…aren’t you the same kid from Mr. Shapiro’s class who tells those wild stories? Deidre, right,” she asked the person. “Yeah! It’s my grandmother’s name! Everybody calls me Dee Dee and you are,” Dee Dee said. “Um, Sheryl! Sheryl Wilkes,” she said, introducing herself. “So, what are you writing, Sheryl,” Dee Dee asked her. “Um…nothing much! I’m just writing what I feel! So, what brings you to Brooklyn, Dee Dee,” she said. “My dad got a new job down here! He was transferred here! How about you,” Dee Dee asked her. “My family and I moved here a few months ago,” she answered. They started talking. After school, Sheryl was outside waiting for Melvin when Dee Dee showed up. “Waiting for someone,” Dee Dee asked her new friend. “Yeah! My little brother, Melvin! How about you,” Sheryl said. “I’m waiting for my mom to pick me up…say, aren’t you the kids from across the street,” she said. “Uh…yeah! We are,” Sheryl said. “Well hi ya, neighbor,” she said, shaking Sheryl’s hand. “Hi,“ Sheryl said. “Sorry about that…are you okay,” she asked. “Yeah! I’m good,” Sheryl said. The two girls sat down on the curb and continued their conversation. Three years later, twelve-year-old Sheryl and her best friend, Dee Dee were hanging out at the lunch table in their middle school cafeteria just when they saw two boys walked in. “Who are they,” Sheryl questioned. “Oh! That’s Terrell Thompson and his friend, Randall Johnson! They’re like the coolest guys in the entire school,” Dee Dee told her. “I wish we could hook up with those guys, Dee,” she said. “Okay! Hey, Randy! Terrell! Come here,” Dee Dee yelled to the boys. “Dee, what are you doing,” she whispered. “You wanna hook up with them, right,” Dee Dee said. “Um…well,” she hesitated. “Then it’s done! I’ll hook up with Randy and you hook up with Terrell, okay,” Dee Dee said, reassuring Sheryl. “Okay,” she said. The two boys came to their table and sat down. “Hi, girls,” they said to Sheryl and Dee Dee. “Hi! I’m Deidre but everybody calls me Dee Dee! And this is my best friend, Sheryl,” said Dee Dee, introducing herself. “Hi, Dee Dee! I’m Randall but my friends call me Randy, and this is Terrell, my best friend,” said one of the boys. “Hi,” Sheryl said shyly. “Hi, Sheryl,” Terrell said back. They started talking as a set of three girls sat across from them with frowns on their faces. Days passed since they met. Four years later, the four of them went to the Wilkes’ house. It was raining outside. They were all soak and wet. “Whoo! Hurry up, girl! Open the door,” Dee Dee said, shivering. “All right,” Sheryl said, putting her keys into the lock. Then she opened the door quickly.
When they got inside, Sheryl looked around to make sure they were alone. “Coast is clear! My parents will be gone for a couple of hours, so you guys can hang out here for a while! Dee Dee, can you come with me for a minute, please,” she said, grabbing her friend and leaving the room. Terrell and Randy took off their coats while the girls were in the next room. “What was that about,” Terrell asked his friend. “I don’t know, man,” Randy replied. Dee Dee brought them some dry clothes to put on. “Here you go, guys,” Dee Dee said to them. “Hey! Is Sheryl okay,” Terrell asked her. “Yeah! You can see for yourself,” she said to him. “Okay,” he said, then grabbed his set of clothes and left the room. As he walked down the narrow hallway, Sheryl was just getting out of the shower. She grabs a nearby towel to wrap around her caramel body. As she dries herself, Terrell came in and kisses her on the neck. “Hey, girl,” he whispered. “Hi,” she whispered back. Sheryl turns to Terrell and kissed him. “Are you all right,” he asked as he rubbed her arms. “I am now,” she replied. He put Sheryl onto the bathroom sink and started to make out with her. Meanwhile, Randy and Dee Dee were kissing on the living room couch. He unbuttons her shirt while she pulls his shirt over his head. He suddenly pulls a condom from his pocket. “You wanna do this,” he asked her. “Uh-huh,” she whispered. They went back to making out. Terrell and Sheryl went down the hallway to her bedroom. He takes off all of his wet clothes while she removes her towel. They got on the bed and started to make out. Five hours later, the two of them were fast asleep. Terrell woke up and kissed Sheryl. She kissed him back. “Terrell, we need to talk,” she finally said. “O…k! Let’s talk,” he said back. “Do you love me,” she asked him. “Yes…of course I love you…why are you asking me this,” he questioned. “Because I heard some rumors about how the guys are only after one thing and whether they get it or not, they always dump the girl…,” she said before Terrell stopped her from finishing her thought. “You think I’m going to dump you because we just had sex,” he said. “Um…yeah,” she said. “Nah…I would never do that…you’re the only girl that I’ll ever loved…I’ll never leave you,” he told her. “Promise me that we’ll be together forever,” she pleads to him. “I promise, Sheryl! You don’t have to worry! I’ll always be here for you,” he said, hugging his girlfriend. They went back to sleep. Days passed since Terrell made good on Sheryl’s promise. He would go to the Wilkes’ house to walk with Sheryl to school every day. On the weekends, they would go to the movies or the park. Four weeks later, Sheryl was in the bathroom washing her face. She was thinking about the night when she slept with Terrell. While she was daydreaming, twelve-year-old Melvin bursts in on her. Dr. Wilkes and his wife, Maria, were eating breakfast in the kitchen when they heard screaming upstairs. They went to see what happened. Hours later, Sheryl woke up to find herself in the hospital. Dr. Wilkes was talking to one of his colleagues. Maria was sitting next to her bedside. “Mom! Dad,” she moaned. “Hi, honey…we’re here,” Maria said. “What happened,” she asked her mother. “We don’t know yet…Melvin found you passed out in the bathroom this morning…your dad’s with the doctor right now,” Maria told her. Soon after, Dr. Wilkes and his colleague came into the room to talk with them. Later that night, Terrell rushes over to the Wilkes’ house. Once there, Dr. Wilkes confronted him at the door. Minutes later, he came in and saw Sheryl in the den. “Oh, Terrell,” she whispered. “Sheryl? What’s going on? Is everything okay,” he asked her. Dr. Wilkes and Maria stood outside the room as Sheryl told Terrell her news. They hugged afterwards. Nine months later, Sheryl gave birth to their first child. Her parents and Terrell’s parents were in the waiting room celebrating the birth of their first grandchild. Terrell was sitting by her bedside holding their baby in his arms. “So…what do we name our daughter, Sheryl,” he asked. “I don’t know…I’ve never thought about it…it’s hard enough having her…what do you think we should name her,” she asked him. “How about …Sharon,” he said. “Um…no,” she replied. “How about…Janet,” he asked. “No,” she said. “This gonna take a while…this little girl’s gonna need a name quick…before my mom & dad comes in or your parents will name her for us…hey…what about Michelle,” he said. “Michelle…like your aunt who died when you were a little kid,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “I like it! Welcome to the world, Michelle Justine Thompson,” she said to him. The two of them kissed as their baby daughter coos. One year later, Sheryl was getting ready for her high school graduation when a small child came into her room. “Hi, Mommy,” the child said to her. “Hello, Michelle,” she said. “What are you doing,” Michelle asked as she sits down on her mother’s bed. “I’m getting dressed! I’m going to my graduation,” she replied. “Really,” Michelle said. “Yeah,” she said to her young daughter. Just when she said that, there was a knock on the door. “Go see who it is,” she said. “Okay, Mommy,” Michelle responded. They gave each other a surprise look. Michelle got up and went to the front door. When she got there, she grabbed a chair, climbed on it, and looked the peephole. “Who is it,” she asked the person outside. “Yabba-dabba-doo! You know who,” the person said in a cartoon voice. “Daddy,” she squealed. She got down from the chair and opened the door. It was Terrell. “Hey there, kiddo,” he said. “Hi, Daddy,” she said happily. “Where’s your mom,” he asked her. “Upstairs,” she said, pointing up. He picked her up and went upstairs. Moments later, the Wilkes family and their son, Melvin, meet up with their friends at the high school auditorium. The Thompsons and their youngest son, Harlan Jr., started talking with them. The Lees showed up next. Dee Dee and Sheryl went inside. The Johnsons joined the rest of the gang as Randy and Terrell disappeared on them as well. Then they all went in after their children.
As the graduation ceremony was going on, Donna Thompson, Claire Lee, Stella Johnson, and Maria Wilkes were talking among themselves. Harlan Thompson Sr., Donald Lee, Ryan Johnson, and Stewart Wilkes were far behind their wives’ chatter. Harlan Jr. was taping the graduation while Jake and Jimmy played cards. Carrie was on the phone with her boyfriend. When the principal called their kids’ names, the men and their sons cheered. Melvin cheered the loudest. The women cried happily. “I’m so happy for my baby! He’s the first child in this family to actually graduate,” Donna said. They all hugged as the whole graduation class threw their caps in the air. Soon after, the families went over to the church for Sheryl and Terrell’s wedding. Michelle was the flower girl. Melvin was the ring bearer. Harlan Jr., Jake, and Jimmy were the best men. Carrie was the maid of honor. They stood up as Stewart and Sheryl came down the aisle. Terrell and the pastor were standing at the front of the church. They started with the ceremony. Three years later, twenty-year-old Sheryl and her husband, Terrell, were driving through their new neighborhood to see their brand-new house. Four-year-old Michelle and her little brother, one-year-old Shane, were sleeping in the back seat. When they pulled up in the driveway, Terrell got out of the car. “We’re here! Everybody, come on out,” he said to his small family. He opens the door for his wife and unbuckled their kids from the back seat. “This is a great house, Terrell,” Sheryl said. Terrell grabbed Shane from his car seat. Michelle came out of the car half asleep. “So, kids! How do you like our brand new home, huh,” he asked them. “It’s great, Daddy,” said Michelle. “It’s cool,” said Shane. They laughed at his remark. “Let’s go in,” said Terrell. They all went inside. Once inside, Shane and Michelle started checking out all of the rooms. Terrell and Sheryl looked around the house as well. “How do you like the house so far,” he asked his wife. “I like it, too…big enough for our growing family, baby,” she said to him. “Really? How many more do you need,” he questioned. “Maybe one or two more…how about you,” she asked him. “I don’t know…I’ve never thought about it but…if we wanna have more kids, then we better get started,” he said. “Oooh,” she squealed. They started to kiss. Meanwhile, Randy and Dee Dee were making out in their two-room apartment. Their clothes were all over the place. They had the covers over their heads. Once they were finished, they kicked it back. “Whoo! How many was that,” he said out of breath. “51!” Dee Dee said softly. “I don’t think we’re doing it right! What’s the rush anyways,” he asked her. “Sheryl and I made a pact that we would have a lot of kids one day, so they could have the same kind of friendship that we all had,” she told him. “You heard what the doctor said…maybe we shouldn’t rush this,” he said. “I don’t wanna hear it…there’s nothing wrong with me…my mom had three normal births…I just want one healthy baby—is that so hard to ask, huh,” she questioned. “Sheryl and Terrell have two kids…they have us as their godparents…that should be enough…if we were meant to have kids, it will happen…we just need to slow down, okay,” he explained. “Okay,” she said. They went back under the covers to make out. Later that day, Terrell and Randy were at the diner eating ham sandwiches and drinking milk. “Hey, man…how are you guys doing,” Randy asked his friend. We’re good…just had a little argument the other night but we’re cool,” Terrell said with a straight face, “How about you and Dee Dee? Is everything good with you two?” “We’re okay…got some bad news from the doctor yesterday,” he told him. “Sorry about, man…I knew you guys were trying, though…don’t worry about it, man…it’ll happen…trust me,” Terrell said. “It’s the only thing that we were fighting about these days,” he said. “Well…once Dee Dee has that baby, nothing else matters,” Terrell said to his friend. The two of them continued eating their meals. Six years later, the whole gang was at the hospital waiting for the doctor. Twenty-seven-year-olds Randy and Dee Dee watched over their godchildren: ten-year-old Michelle, seven-year-old Shane, four-year-old Martin, three-year-old Jason, three-year-old Irish, and one-year-old Rodney. Twenty-seven-year-olds Sheryl and Terrell were in the hospital room awaiting the birth of their baby. “Oooh! This one is a hell of a kicker! Owww,” she moaned. “You said it! I see why men don’t carry babies in their bellies,” he joked. Sheryl hit him in the ribs. “Ow! That’s not funny, Terrell,” she growled. “I’m sorry, baby! Once this little one comes out, you’ll feel better,” he said softly. “When will that be…owww,” she screamed. Terrell ran out of the room and yelled, “Help! We need a doctor…right now!” Suddenly one showed up. Three hours later, everyone was at the nursery looking through the glass just when Terrell showed up with Sheryl who was sitting in the wheelchair. The nurse brought the new baby over to meet the family. “Hey, you guys! I can’t see,” said one-year-old Rodney. Terrell already has his hands full with three-year-olds Jason and Irish. Dee Dee has four-year-old Martin in her arms. Out of the blue, Randy sees Rodney struggling to see the baby. He picked up his young godson high enough to see the baby. “How’s that, kiddo,” he said. “Good! Thanks, Mr. Johnson,” Rodney said. Later that day, Terrell and Randy were smoking cigars outside the hospital as their wives were inside with the new baby. “Hey, my man! I appreciate what you did for Rodney! It’s all he ever talked about! Thanks,” Terrell said to his friend. “Well, it’s no problem! I would do anything for you guys,” Randy said, “Things aren’t going so well for me and Dee Dee! She’s driving me crazy with wanting a baby! We’re only together because of you and Sheryl!” “Sorry about that, man! Your time will come! You’ll see! Everything will work themselves out,” Terrell said, patting his friend on the back. They went back inside to their wives. Weeks passed since Sheryl had her baby. Terrell and Randy were hard at work with their brand new company. Dee Dee and Sheryl were spending their day together with the kids. One night, Terrell stayed at the office to look over some paperwork when his secretary came in. “Long day, huh,” she said, giving him a cup of coffee. “Yeah! Thanks, Bertha! We have a new baby in the house to care for! It’ll take money and lots of long nights to do it,” he said. “Congratulations! You and your wife must be proud, boss,” Bertha said. Then he showed her a picture of his kid.
Two and a half months later, Sheryl was at the bar drinking with the girls. “Thanks for getting me out of the house for the night! Terrell had to work late…again! I think he’s cheating on me, Ginger,” she cried. “Awww,” said the girls. “He’s not cheating on you! It’s just a stressful time right now and with a handful of kids, he just works even harder! I wouldn’t worry about it,” Ginger said. “It’s that secretary, Bertha…she keeps flirting with him…Terrell and I were just arguing about her before he went to work this morning! I’m afraid that my marriage is over,” she said, then swallows a shot of vodka. Hours later, Randy was in the boardroom reading the newspaper just when his phone rang. “Hello? Oh, hey Bob! What? I’ll be right there,” he said. Meanwhile, Sheryl was passed out in a vacant booth. Randy came in and said, “Hey, Bob! What happened, man?” “Your friend is drunk! She was stumbling one minute and went in the back booth to pass out, so I figured that I should call you,” said the bartender. “Oh! Thanks, man,” he said. Sheryl pulled her jacket over her head. “Sheryl! Time to go! Bob’s about to lock up,” he said. “Mmm! Okay,” she mumbled. He helped her out of the booth and left the bar. Bob locked his door soon after. Back at the office, Terrell and Bertha were making out on his desk. They were in their underwear. They were moaning loudly just when the phone rang. “Ah! Shit! I gotta get this, baby! Um…hello,” he said. “Daddy,” the voice on the phone said. “Michelle?! What are you doing up, baby girl,” he asked his daughter. “I had a bad dream and Mommy’s not here,” Michelle said. “Where is she, kiddo,” he said. “Out with a friend! When are you coming home,” she asked him. “With your godmother,” he said. “No…Aunt Ginger,” she told him. “Oh, no! No! I’m on my way, baby girl,” he said, then hung up the phone. “So…where we left off…,” Bertha said, kissing him. “I gotta go,” he said. “Wha…hey,” she said, “Where are you going?” “I can’t do this, Bertha…my daughter needs me,” he said, putting on his clothes. “Your kid? What about me,” she yelled, then threw a shoe at him as he left the office in a rush. As Terrell gets into his car and drive away, Randy was driving into the parking lot. “There goes your husband…heading home,” he said to his friend. “I don’t wanna go home…Terrell and I had a fight this morning about Bertha…AGAIN and he stormed out! I can’t face him…everything’s so messed up…my marriage’s falling apart, and I don’t know what to do,” she cried. Randy wraps his arms around Sheryl and hugged her. “No, it’s not! Terrell loves you! He told me so! Everything’s gonna work out! I promise,” he said, “Let’s get you sober up, so you guys can make up, huh!” The two of them got out of his car and went into the office building. Michelle was in the kitchen with the sitter when Terrell came in. “Dad,” she yelled. “Hey, kiddo! Thanks, Mrs. Harris,” he said, hugging Michelle. “No problem! See you next week,” said Mrs. Harris. Terrell gave her a couple dollars as she was leaving. “Will you like to tell me about the bad dream that you had,” he asked his daughter. Michelle shook her head. He takes her upstairs to bed. Meanwhile, Sheryl was sitting in the company boardroom when Randy gave her a cup of coffee and some aspirin. “Here you go! You may need it later for the…headache,” he said. Sheryl took the aspirin quickly and drank the coffee. “Thanks! I shouldn’t dump all of this on you, though,” she said, putting the cup down. “No problem! I’m glad that I could listen! I hate seeing my two best friends fighting like this, you know,” he said. “Yeah…I know…your good friend is getting on my nerves,” she told him. “I know…I grew up with him…hey…I’m always here if you need to talk, all right,” he said. The two of them got up and hugged. While this was going on, the room got quiet. They looked into each other’s eyes. Before they knew what was happening, they started to kiss. “We can’t do this, Randy…what about Dee Dee,” she whispered to him. “What about Terrell,” he whispered back. “What about him,” she said. She ripped open his shirt and stared at him seductively. They got onto the table and started to make out. They were going at it roughly, moving off the table. They were completely naked on one of the couches in his office. They were moaning and groaning. Their clothes were on top of his desk. She was kissing him all over his body, which turned him on. He turned her over and kissed her on the neck. As he grunts, she moans louder. Hours later, they went to sleep. The janitor had already left the building. The next morning, Randy and Sheryl got dressed. “What just happened,” she finally said. “I don’t know…we were mad at our spouses, that’s all,” he said, rubbing on her leg. “We can’t do this anymore! Terrell, my husband and your wife, Dee Dee, would be devastated if they found out we had sex,” she said, pushing his hand away. “Yeah! You’re right! They can’t know about this! I’ll give you a ride to your house,” he said, grabbing his car keys. They went out of the office and shut the door. Back at the Thompsons house, Terrell came downstairs to the kitchen while Dee Dee was eating toast and drinking coffee. “Sorry about that! Michelle seems to be having trouble sleeping these days! And as for everything else, the fights are getting worse! We’re constantly arguing about Bertha just about every day—she thinks I’m cheating on her,” he said. “Are you,” Dee Dee questioned him. “No, I’m not! I’m in love with my wife! I may have a weak moment but it’s over now! I love Sheryl,” he answered. Then they continued talking.
Randy brought Sheryl home in his car and parked on the curb. “So…,” he said. “So…,” she said back. “What are you going to tell your husband,” he asked her. “I don’t know yet…last night was a little fuzzy,” she answered. “You’re probably still hung over…let’s just say we keep what happened last night to ourselves…neither Dee Dee nor Terrell has to find out, okay,” he said, putting his hand on her knee. He kissed her on the cheek. “Okay,” she whispered. “Ready to face your husband,” he asked his friend. She shook her head and said, “Yeah!” The two of them got out of his car and went inside. Once inside, Dee Dee jumped into Randy’s arms and kissed him. Terrell hugged Sheryl. “Baby, I was so worried about you! Are you okay,” Dee Dee said to her husband. “I’m fine! I’m fine! Everything’s okay,” Randy said, looking at Sheryl. “You okay, baby,” Terrell asked his wife. “Yeah…just had a little too much to drink, that’s all,” Sheryl answered him. She was looking at Randy as well. “Guess what,” Dee Dee said. “What,” Randy asked her. “I went to the doctor’s yesterday…I got some good news,” she said. “What’s the good news,” Terrell and Sheryl asked her. “Um…I’m pregnant,” she told them. “You’re what,” Randy questions. “I’m pregnant…you’re gonna be a father,” she said happily. “Really? Whoo-hoo! We’re gonna have a baby, you guys,” he yelled. They all hugged each other. A few days later, the two couples were spending some alone time. Randy and Dee Dee were having a picnic in the park. Back at the Thompsons house, Terrell was still in bed while Sheryl stood in front of the bathroom mirror taking a pregnancy test. “Sheryl…you all right in there…baby…what’s going on in there,” he asked his wife. “Oh, my god! What did I do,” she whispered. Suddenly, she thought about her affair with Randy. Later that night, Randy came up to his office and found Sheryl there. “Hey! What’s going on,” he asked her. “We need to talk…NOW,” she said to him. While they were talking, someone was listening to them from the outside of the door. “You’re serious? Pregnant? With my child,” he questioned. “Yes! I knew I shouldn’t let this go too far! Terrell thinks it’s his baby, but I know it’s not! This will kill him if he finds what we did,” she told Randy. Suddenly, the door flung open. “What did you do, huh,” said the person in the doorway. “Terrell? What are you doing here,” she said. “I was coming to see you…but I see you here with my goddamn wife? What the fuck is going on here,” Terrell yelled. “Nothing, man! I was congratulating your wife…,” Randy started to say before Terrell cut him off. “Bullshit…you slept with my wife…she’s carrying your child,” he screamed at his friend. “Stop it, Terrell…it was my fault,” she cried. “Shut up,” he yelled. Before Randy could say another word, Terrell turned around and punched him in the face. They started to fight. Six months later, Sheryl was staying at her parents’ house in Manhattan. Her mother, Maria, brought her some lunch and a cup of lemonade. “I know that your husband is angry with you for sleeping with his friend, but do you think this has gone on long enough, hmm,” she asked her daughter. “I don’t think Terrell would forgive me for this, Mom,” Sheryl told her. “He would if you let go of this fantasy of being with his best friend! Don’t throw this marriage away for this guy! You belong with Terrell Thompson, honey…not Randy Johnson! Go get your husband back,” Stewart told his daughter. Terrell was sitting on his front porch reading his newspaper and drinking a cup of coffee when he saw a station wagon coming down the street. He got up from his chair, comes down to the end of the driveway, and meet up with the driver. “Hi, Dr. Wilkes,” he said, recognizing the person in the car. Sheryl got out of the station wagon and went straight to Terrell. “I’m sorry…I’ve never meant to hurt you…what happened between me and Randy was a one-time thing…it didn’t mean anything because I love you, Terrell Thompson…only you…nobody else…okay,” she said. At that very moment, Terrell hugged and kissed her. He grabbed the bags from the station wagon and helped his wife into the house. Two and a half months later, Dee Dee gave birth to twin girls. Randy sat by her bedside as she slept. Terrell stood in the halls and watched them closely. Hours later, Randy went to visit his daughter in the NICU. When the doctor delivered the girls, one of them had an irregular heartbeat. The baby is in an incubator hooked up to tubes and machines. Then Terrell showed up and sat down with his friend.
“What are you doing here, Terrell? I’m visiting with my daughter,” Randy told him. “I’m sure you wanna know if things worked out between me and Sheryl—my wife…we’re good now so you are no longer needed! And as for Sheryl’s unborn twin babies, you know you can’t raise four kids with two women! Sheryl and Dee Dee are very good friends! Something like this could destroy them so…I have a very great solution for all of this! Once Sheryl has the twins, I’ll have my lawyer draw up some papers for you to sign! You will forfeit your parental rights, so I can raise these kids as my own! You can go back to your own little family,” Terrell said. “You are kidding me, man! You want me to give up my unborn kids to you just like that,” he whispered. “Look…I’m giving you an out here! Forget about my wife’s babies…concentrate on little Nyisha and little Farrah! They’re your children now,” he said, patting his friend on the back. After saying his piece, Terrell walked away. A few days later, Sheryl gave birth to a set of twins, a boy and a girl. Dee Dee and Terrell were all smiles while Randy was upset about the whole situation. The nurse brought the twins into the room and leaves. The girls held the babies. “Hey, buddy! Come on in,” Terrell said. Randy came in to join his wife and friends. “What is this about, man,” he asked. “What we say in this room stays here! We need to talk about the kids! Sheryl and I wanna help you guys become a couple because you did it for us! I’ve decided to adopt Charles and Tiffani, so they can be raised as Thompsons,” Terrell said to them. “I think that it’s a good idea, Terrell,” Dee Dee agreed. “I won’t give up my kids, man! Sheryl, what about you,” Randy said. “Sorry, Randy…I have to agree with my husband on this one…you have to sign over your rights to our twins, so Terrell and I can raise them,” Sheryl said softly. “So, you’ve already decided, huh,” he questioned. “Yes,” she said shyly. “Randy, look at me! Our marriage is hanging by a thread! If you love me and our daughters, then give Terrell a chance to raise Charles and Tiffani,” Dee Dee said to him. When Randy felt his wife’s disturbing request, the lawyer came into the room. “Thanks for meeting us, Mr. Black! Got the documents that we’ve talked about,” Terrell asked. “Um…yes, Mr. Thompson,” said Mr. Black as he opened his briefcase. Mr. Black gave Randy the papers for him to sign. Terrell, Dee Dee, and Sheryl watched him as he looked at the papers. “I have to read this,” he said to them. “Okay but it’s just what we discussed a few days ago,” Terrell said. “Just sign so Terrell and Sheryl can have some peace,” Dee Dee demanded. “If I sign this, my parental rights will be terminated immediately, right,” he said. “Yes, Mr. Johnson! It will be terminated—Charles and Tiffani Thompson will no longer be your children,” said Mr. Black. Without hesitation, Randy took out a pen and signed the paper. Once he did that, he walked out of the room. Sheryl and Terrell hugged each other happily. “Now it’s a real celebration, guys,” Dee Dee said to her friends. Randy went down the hall to see another patient. “I’m sorry, Mom…Terrell Thompson got his way again…he gets to raise your grandson and granddaughter as long as I back off…well, at least I have Nyisha and Farrah…kinda wish you could pull through for them…please,” he said before putting his head down on the bed. Two months later, Terrell and Sheryl were closer than ever. They renew their vows and returned home to their children including their babies, Charles and Tiffani Thompson. Meanwhile at the Johnsons house, Randy paid the sitter while Dee Dee goes upstairs to their daughters. “Thanks, Mr. Johnson! See you next week,” the elderly woman said as she walked out the door. He went upstairs to peek in on the twins as Dee Dee comes out. “Hi, honey!” she said. “Hey,” he said back. “Wonderful ceremony, huh,” she asked him. “Yeah, Dee,” “Glad they worked things out! Now we can concentrate on our family, right,” she said. “Right,” he said. “Your little girls need you more! That’s important,” she said, kissing her husband on the cheek. She went skipping off to their bedroom and shut the door. He walked over to the cribs and whispered, “I have two kids…Charles and Tiffani are Terrell’s kids, not mine!” Then he went to bed.
The next day, Randy and Dee Dee took two-month-old twins, Nyisha and Farrah, to the pediatrician’s office for their checkup. As the pediatrician examines Nyisha, Randy was thinking about his other two children. He wondered what would happen if he could raise Charles and Tiffani. He dreamt that Sheryl would come by and drop off the twins. “Daddy! Daddy,” they squealed. They would jump into his arms and hugged him tight. Suddenly, another voice emerged into the dream. “Randy? Randy! Baby, snap out of it,” the voice said. “Huh? What…what happened, Dee Dee,” Randy said, shaking his head. “The doctor wants to talk with us about Nyisha,” said Dee Dee. They got some bad news from the doctor. Ten months later, the whole Thompson family was celebrating Charles and Tiffani’s first birthday at the park. The whole neighborhood was there. Randy and Dee Dee came there with their one-year-old twin daughters. “Hey there, man! Glad you’re here, guys,” Terrell said happily. “Of course! Anything for our godkids,” Dee Dee said to him. As they talked, Randy was looking at Charles and Tiffani sitting with Sheryl at the sandbox. Suddenly, Farrah’s crying got his attention. “I would pay close attention to this little one if I were you,” Terrell said through his teeth. He went to join his wife and kids. “He’s right! Remember the agreement: Charles and Tiffani are Terrell’s kids, not yours! Your responsibility is to Nyisha and Farrah…your children…YOUR ONLY TWO CHILDREN! Let’s go have some fun, shall we,” Dee Dee said to her husband. The two of them went over to join their friends. As the people sing “Happy Birthday,” Randy watches the twins clapping their little hands. Terrell and Sheryl brought a chocolate cake with white frosting. “Blow out your candles, babies,” Sheryl said to her kids. “I gotta get back to the office…see you later,” Randy said, kissing his wife on the cheek, got up and left. Later that day, Randy was doing some work at the company. He thought about the steamy affair he had with Sheryl. While he was doing that, Terrell and Sheryl brought the twins to meet his employees. He was watching the happy family through the glass as Dee Dee comes in. “Hi, honey! Oh, they’re so cute together and those kids are happy with their father! You did the right thing, you know—giving them up for the sake of our marriage and family! Terrell wasn’t gonna let you raise them anyways so you’re better off with our daughters and me instead…,” she said. Randy stormed off before she could finish her sentence. He nearly knocks an employee on the way out. “What’s wrong with him,” one of the women asked. “Don’t mind my business partner…he wanted sons, but his wife had daughters…it’s getting to him living in a house of women,” Terrell joked. Everyone but Sheryl laughed as Randy walked away. “I better go check on him,” Sheryl said. “Excuse us for a minute…take the kids down the halls to the daycare, please,” he said to one of the employees. “Yes, Mr. Thompson,” the woman said. He grabbed his wife by the arm and went into his office. “Owww…what gives, Terrell,” Sheryl yelled. “Don’t go running behind that man…Dee Dee can handle that…remember the agreement: you go after Randy and I get full custody of all our kids which includes Chuckie and TJ—do you want those kids to live without a mother, huh,” he asked her. “No…I don’t want that,” she said. “Leave it alone, got it,” he said, then left his office and shut the door. Dee Dee went to help the guy pick up his things. “Is that the…,” the guy started to ask her. “Yes! That’s Randy Johnson, your new boss and my husband! I didn’t catch your name,” she said to him. “It’s Troy! Troy Brian and you are,” he asked. “Dee Dee Johnson! Nice to meet you, Troy Brian,” she said. The two of them sat down and started talking. Hours after everyone left the building, Dee Dee and Troy were hard at work. They ate Chinese food and drank wine. Troy was admiring a portrait of the Johnson family. “What’s the story on the boss man,” he asked her. “He’s fighting with me over his—best friend’s son and daughter! We have two daughters together, but he still isn’t happy! It’s like I disgust him or something…I’ve tried to hold our marriage together for the girls, but I don’t know how long it will last,” she said, crying on Troy’s shoulder. “Randy Johnson is a jerk! He doesn’t deserve you or your daughters! You deserve better! I could be that guy for you and your family,” he told her. Suddenly, he kissed her. They pushed the papers onto the floor and started to make out. Before they knew it, they were completely naked. Meanwhile, Randy was at home with Nyisha and Farrah playing peek-a-boo. The girls giggled as their father was making a fool of himself. Someone was knocking on the front door. “I’m coming,” he said, picking up his kids. Once he got to the door, he saw a familiar face in front of him. “Hey, Jimmy…what brings you to town, man,” he said. “I decided to check up on my little bro and my two nieces…hi, cuties,” Jimmy said. “Come on in, man…let me put the girls in the playpen and we can watch the football game on TV,” he said. “Okay,” Jimmy said to him. The two of them went to the den with the twins in tow. Six years later, the Thompson family was eating breakfast in the kitchen. Their oldest daughter, 18-year-old Michelle was talking to her friends on the phone. “What? No way! Derrick is so cute,” she said, giggling. Thirty-five-year-old Terrell was reading the newspaper. Thirty-five-year-old Sheryl was feeding four-year-olds Brandon and Bridget. Fifteen-year-old Shane, twelve-year-old Martin, eleven-year-old Jason, and nine-year-old Rodney were throwing food at each other. Eleven-year-old Irish and eight-year-old Melissa were playing pattycake. Six-year-old Sandra was playing tag with five-year-old quadruplets Tyrell, Trisha, Melanie, and Monica. Seven-year-old twins Charles and Tiffani came downstairs and sat down at the table. Terrell adopted them five years ago and gave them nicknames. He now calls them Chuckie and T.J. “Hi, Mommy! Hi, Daddy!” they said. “Chuckie! T.J.! My pride and joy,” Terrell said, praising them. He was starting to get agitated at Michelle. “Will that child ever get off that phone,” he questioned his wife. “Michelle! Your dad wants you off the phone, honey,” Sheryl said to her daughter. “Sure, Mom! In a minute, Dad,” said Michelle. “Michelle…NOW,” he yelled. “Uh…I gotta go! My dad’s about to blow a gasket! See ya at school! Bye,” she said, hanging up the phone. Then she sat down with the rest of the family.
Moments later, T.J. grabs her bookbag and headed for the front door. Before she could turn the doorknob, Sheryl stopped her. “Hey, kiddo! Here’s your lunch! Have a nice day at school,” she said to her young daughter. “Okay, Mom,” T.J. said, grabbing her lunch. She opened the door and went outside. Seven-year-old twins Nyisha and Farrah were waiting for her by the gate. “What’s up, girls,” she said to them. “What’s up, T.J.,” they said back. “So, T.J.! What took you so long, huh,” Farrah asked her. “My dad was yelling at Michelle for being on the phone too long and my mom stopped me at the door to give me my lunch,” she answered. “All I know that big sisters will never learn,” Farrah said to T.J. and Nyisha. The three of them ran down the streets laughing. Hours later, Terrell was looking over the company books just when a young woman in a short black dress came in. “Hi, Mr. Thompson! Here’s the files you’ve been asking for,” she said to him. “Thank you, Zoey! You’re the greatest,” he said. “Is there anything else that you need, Mr. Thompson,” she asked him. “Yes! There’s something else that I need! Will you close the door, please,” he said. Zoey did exactly that and locked it. Terrell started to loosen his tie as he walked up to Zoey. He pulled her close to him. “Oooh, Terrell!” she said. While this was going on, a shadowy figure was listening in. Terrell kissed Zoey before she could finish her sentence. She put her arms around his neck and her fingers through his hair. They moved over to the desk and kissed so more. They knocked over the files, got on the desk, and started to make out. At the high school, Michelle and her friends were eating lunch in the cafeteria when they saw the boys’ basketball team come in. “Whoa! Check them out,” one of the girls said. “Ree-Ree! You’re so nasty,” the second girl said. Michelle got up from the table and went over to one of the boys. “Hi, Derrick,” she said to the boy. “Hi, Michelle,” Derrick said, “Missed you at the game last week? What’s up?” “I had to babysit my little sister, T. J., last week! She had a little cold, so my parents didn’t want to take any chances with that,” she said. “She’s all right now, right,” he questioned. “Yeah! I think she’s doing these things to torture me,” she answered. “Awww! I don’t think she would do them intentionally,” he said. “Apparently, you don’t know my little sister,” she said. “Good point! So are we still on for our date tonight,” he said. “Yeah…sure,” she said. “I gotta get back to the team now! See you tonight, babe,” he said, kissing her passionately. The two of them went back to their friends. Sheryl and Dee Dee were sitting at the park with the twins and four-year-old Kevin. “For once, we can have some peace and quiet,” Dee Dee yelled. “You always have a big mouth, Dee Dee! Keep it down before you embarrass us,” Sheryl said, shushing her friend. “Sorry,” she said quietly. While they were talking, the three kids played in the sandbox. “I sorta have this bad feeling that something is very wrong,” Sheryl hesitated. “Really? What is it about,” she asked her. “It’s Terrell! The way he’s been acting lately—like something’s bothering him or has him preoccupied somehow, you know,” Sheryl told her. “Maybe you could talk to him about it! I’m sure it’s nothing! Our husbands work together! They work very hard every night! I don’t think anything’s going on,” she said. “I guess you’re right, Dee! Terrell and I have a strong and honest marriage despite the one night stand I had with Randy! No pun intended! We have sixteen beautiful children that we love very much! Nothing is gonna get in the way of that,” said Sheryl. “I hear that,” she said to her friend. Then they laughed.
Later that night, Terrell came home from work. Sheryl was in the den reading the newspaper as the kids slept. As he walked through the door, Sheryl came out to confront him. “Oh, shoot! You scare me,” he said. “What’s with the late nights, baby? You missed your little girl’s play this morning! I just put her down a few hours ago,” she said angrily. “Well you know—it’s a new company! We have to work hard even at night for it to succeed,” he told her. “Randy is always home for his family! Why can’t you do the same? Huh? Terrell,” she screamed at him. The two of them started to argue. The yelling and screaming woke up their sixteen children. T.J. came out of her room and went downstairs. “You were with that whore, were you…WERE YOU,” Sheryl questioned her husband. “Zoey is not a whore…at least she pays more attention to me than my own wife,” he yelled. “Mommy! Daddy! Stop it! Stop fighting,” T.J. said. “Why are you protecting her, huh? You seem to love her more than your family! If you love her so much, then get your black ass out of this house and don’t come back,” she yelled back at him. “Fine! I’m gone,” he yelled back at her. “Daddy! Don’t leave! Please,” T.J. cried. She clutches her father’s leg tightly. “Sorry, kiddo! I gotta go,” he said to his daughter. “No, Daddy…please,” T.J. said softly. “I’m sorry but you gotta go to your mom, okay,” he said. “No! I want you! I don’t want you to leave,” T.J. said with the tears rolling down her cheek. “Come here, baby! Come to Mommy,” Sheryl said. Terrell puts T.J. into his wife’s arms. He grabs his briefcase, kissed his daughter on the forehead, and walked back out the door. “Mommy! Don’t let Daddy leave! Daddy, don’t go,” T.J. screamed as she wiggled out of Sheryl’s arms and ran after Terrell. “Daddy…Daddy…come back, Daddy,” T.J. screams as Terrell’s car sped off. “T.J.! Honey, come back here,” Sheryl yelled, grabbing a coat from the downstairs closet. She chased after her young daughter. “Daddy…Daddy,” T.J. yelled while running down the street. She stopped at the corner because she was taught to never cross the street without a grownup. Sheryl finally caught up to T.J. and put the coat on her. She shrugged it off. “I’m so sorry, baby,” Sheryl said to her. “No, you’re not! You let him leave! How could you? I hate you,” T.J. yelled at her mother. She ran back into the house and slammed the door. Moments later, Randy and Dee Dee came over to check up on their heartbroken friend. “He cheated on you? With that money-grubbing Zoey Harris—what was he thinking,” Dee Dee asked. “He’s been with that whore practically every night! I hired a private detective to follow him! She is now pregnant with his child right now, you guys,” Sheryl told them. “Damn! I’ve warned him to stop this craziness! All high and mighty himself got his secretary pregnant weeks later! We fired Bertha for stealing! Stupid jerk,” Randy said angrily. “We’ll help you out whenever we can, okay,” Dee Dee said to her heartbroken friend. Hours later, the three of them were having breakfast in the kitchen. T.J. came down and went to the refrigerator. “Hi, baby…want some bacon and eggs,” Sheryl asked her. “No, Mother,” she said without looking. “You want me to try,” Randy asked Sheryl. “No,” Dee Dee quickly responded. “Dee! Go ahead! You have a better chance to talk with your goddaughter than I will,” Sheryl said to him while giving her friend a dirty look. Randy went over to T.J. and picked her up. “How did you sleep, kid,” he asked. “Not well! Daddy wasn’t here, Mr. Johnson,” she said, then hugged him and started to cry as the girls watched. One year later, Terrell and Zoey were kissing in their hotel room just when the phone rang. “I gotta get this—hello,” he said. “Hey, T! How are you holding up,” Randy asked his friend. He was holding his young son in one arm. “I’m fine, man! How’s Sheryl and the kids,” he asked. “They’re doing good considering—the girls went out for the day! T.J.’s here playing with Nyisha and Farrah! Do you want to speak to her,” Randy said. “I don’t know, man! Maybe I shouldn’t because Sheryl made it perfectly clear that she doesn’t want me making any contact with the kids,” he said. “Don’t worry! Sheryl won’t know about it! I promise,” Randy said to him. “And Dee Dee…,” he stated. “Her either! They won’t know a thing,” Randy said. “Okay! Put my daughter on,” he told Randy. There was a pause. “All right, man! I’ll get her,” Randy said. Eight-year-olds T.J., Nyisha, and Farrah were upstairs playing with their Barbie dolls just when Randy came in. “Girls, time for lunch! Wash up and come down to the kitchen,” he said. “Okay, Daddy,” said Nyisha and Farrah. The three girls head to the bathroom and washed their hands. T.J. finished before her friends and dried her hands. “Can I help you, Mr. Johnson,” she asked him. “Of course, T.J.! Come on,” he replied. The two of them went down to the kitchen. Randy went over to the counter and picked up the phone. “Okay! Take as much time as you need, man,” he said to Terrell. T.J. was putting three plates on the table. “Hey, T.J.! You have a phone call! It’s your dad,” he said to her. “Hello,” she answered the phone. “Hi, kiddo! How are you,” Terrell said on the other end of the line. “Hi, Daddy! I’m fine! We miss you! When are you coming home,” she asked him. As the two of them talked through the phone, Randy was having the same daydream as before. This time he dreamt Terrell told T.J. that he wasn’t coming home to them. He decided to stay with his secretary instead. They have a new family. In the dream, T.J. dropped the phone on the floor and started to cry. Randy comforted her and told her that everything was going to be all right. He snapped out of it quickly when five-year-old Kevin started crying. He took his son out of the room. Dee Dee and Sheryl came in through the kitchen. “Okay, Daddy,” they heard T.J. say at the kitchen counter. “Who are you talking to, baby,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “Uh…nobody,” she hesitated. “That’s what I thought…give me the phone…NOW,” Sheryl demanded. “Okay,” she slowly said. She gave the phone to her mother. “Dee Dee, could you please take T.J. out of the room,” Sheryl said to her best friend. “Sure, girl!” Dee Dee said, “T.J., let’s get the lunch trays and take them to the den!” “Okay, Mrs. Johnson,” she said. They left the kitchen together. Once they were out of sight, Sheryl got on the phone. “Terrell Joseph Thompson! How dare you call here, huh,” she said angrily. “I have the right to talk to my daughter if I want to,” Terrell yelled at her. “Not while I’m alive and breathing…are you still with that bitch, Terrell,” she yelled at him. “Are you back on that again,” he said angrily. They started to argue over the phone as Randy tends to Kevin. Dee Dee went into the living room to lie back on the couch and watch TV. Sheryl came in after her heated argument and sat down next to her. “Hey, girl! Are you okay,” she asked her friend. Sheryl put her head on Dee Dee’s shoulder and broke down crying. The two women hugged as Randy watched. All of a sudden, Sheryl leapt from the couch and wiped her eyes. “I gotta go! I gotta go! Where’s T.J.,” she asked Dee Dee. “You should take it easy! Why don’t you guys hang out here for a while? You’re too upset to drive anyways,” Dee Dee said back. “Dee, I’m fine! Don’t worry about me, all right! I want my daughter! I wanna go home,” she yelled. “She’s in the den with the twins,” Dee Dee told her. Sheryl went in the den to retrieve her daughter. “Hi, Mommy!” T.J. said to her. “T.J.! Honey! We’re going home now,” she said. “No! I’m not ready to go yet,” T.J. said loudly. “Don’t argue with me! Get your stuff because I won’t come back for anything! Let’s go,” she said, “Bye, Dee! Thanks for everything!” “Bye, Mrs. Thompson! Bye, T.J.!” said Nyisha and Farrah. “Bye, guys! Be careful out there,” Dee Dee said. Then she watched the two of them as they got into her car and drove off.
Randy and Dee Dee went to the door as Sheryl’s car turned the corner. “What was that about, babe,” he asked his wife. “Sheryl was upset by Terrell’s phone call and ran out of here with T.J.,” she told him. “I shouldn’t have let T.J. talk to Terrell,” he said. “It wasn’t your fault! That child misses her daddy is all,” she said, “I’m worried about Sheryl, though! I’m scared, Randy!” “So am I! I thought she was doing fine after she threw Terrell out of the house,” he said. Meanwhile, Sheryl was driving at 75 miles per hour in her car. “Mommy! Slow down,” T.J. said to her. “Don’t start with me, Tiffani,” she yelled. “Mommy, you’re scaring me,” T.J. said. “I said don’t start,” she yelled again as she confronts her daughter. “Mommy…watch out,” T.J. screamed. She saw the truck coming toward them and stomped on the brakes quickly. It was no such luck. Both vehicles collided. Everyone was knocked unconscious. The whole neighborhood came outside when they heard the crash. “What was that,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “I don’t know! Let’s go see,” Randy said to her. One of their neighbors approached them as they came downstairs. “Mr. Bailey? What happened, man,” Randy asked. “There’s been an accident…Sheryl and her little girl…they’re hurt badly…,” Mr. Bailey said out of breath. “Oh, my god…Sheryl,” Dee Dee cried. “Hey-hey-hey! I need you to go back in the house and call 9-1-1! I’m going with Mr. Bailey to help him get the girls out,” Randy said. Dee Dee did just that. Randy grabbed a crowbar from the trunk of his car and followed Mr. Bailey to the crash. The other neighborhood men were also using crowbars to pry open the car door. Sheryl and T.J. were still unconscious. “Let’s get that door off,” Mr. Bailey said to the men. The car was leaking gas. “Quickly,” Randy yelled. Within seconds, they had the door open. Mr. Bailey and two other men grabbed Sheryl from the car. One of them had to cut her free from the seatbelt. The challenge was getting T.J. out of the car as well. None of them could get to her without getting trapped themselves. They were running out of time. The car suddenly catches on fire. Randy had to act quickly to save Sheryl’s wounded child. He crawled into the car and grabbed T.J. from her seat. He held her close to him as he got out of the car. He ran as fast as he could when the car exploded. Hours later, Randy and Dee Dee were in the hospital waiting room as the doctors were tending to Sheryl and T.J. in the emergency room. Terrell was already notified about the accident. As they waited for him to show up, Randy had yet another flashback of what could’ve happened if he was raising his daughter. He was walking into T.J.’s room with flowers and a huge teddy bear. “Hey, baby,” he said. “Hi, Daddy,” she said back. “Guess what I got…huh,” he said. “Wow! Is that for me,” she said. “Of course! Who else,” he said, giving her the bear and the flowers. “I love these…thank you, Daddy,” she said, then hugged him tight. Suddenly, Dee Dee shook him lightly. Terrell came in to meet up with his friends. “What happened,” he asked them. “Um…there was an accident…Sheryl’s car collided with a truck…we don’t know the extent of her injuries…she had T.J. in the car with her…it’s really bad, Terrell,” said Dee Dee. They heard the alarms go off. Randy, Dee Dee, and Terrell ran down the hallway toward the ER. The doctors were trying to revive T.J. “Oh, my god! Please don’t let that child die, please,” Dee Dee pleaded. Randy and Terrell stood there in horror as T.J.’s life was slowly slipping away. “Dammit,” the doctor yelled. Dee Dee hugged Terrell tight. Randy got on his knees and prayed for a miracle. As everyone was about to leave the room, the monitor beeped. One of the nurses checked her pulse and cried happily. Dee Dee, Terrell, and Randy were relieved. Terrell went down the hall to see Sheryl in her room. She was in bed with her arms wrapped in bandages. He sat down by her side. She opened her eyes and turns to face him. “I heard all about the accident, baby! I shouldn’t have turned my back on this family! I don’t want to fight anymore! I want to be you and our kids! I’m sorry,” he pleaded to her. He hugged his wife tight. Meanwhile, Randy stood outside T.J.’s room. The nurse was checking her vitals. Terrell showed up seconds later. “Um, Mr. Bailey told me what you did…I’ll always be grateful for that,” he said to his friend. “I only did for Sheryl, not you! Just because I can’t raise her doesn’t mean I don’t love my daughter, T,” Randy snapped at him. “Not on paper she’s not! Tiffani is legally my daughter! Let’s not forget that, buddy! Your obligations are to the three kids you have at home with Dee Dee–Nyisha, Farrah, Kevin, and let’s not forget the unborn child she’s carrying right now! You’re out of your league! Stick to your own little family and stay away from mine, got it,” he snapped back as he went into the room to visit his daughter. Randy stood outside watching the two of them reconnect with each other. Dee Dee came up seconds later and smiled. “You did a good thing…he can get his family back…and speaking of family, we gotta get back to our kids…let’s go, honey,” she said, grabbing her husband’s arm. They left the halls together. “I had a talk with my mom a while ago…and guess what,” Terrell said. “What, Daddy,” T.J. asked him. “I’m coming home…got the bags in the trunk and heading back to your siblings as soon as tomorrow morning,” he said. They continued talking for the rest of the night. Two months after the accident, Terrell and Sheryl got back together. He brought her and T.J. home from the hospital. The remaining fifteen Thompsons kids came out to greet them. Dee Dee brought her three kids to see their friends. Randy stayed home and watched an old movie on TV. He’s keeping his distance from his estranged daughter. Later that night, Terrell and Sheryl were outside on the porch swing as their kids slept. “Terrell, what you said at the hospital…did you mean it about me and the kids,” she asked her husband. “Yeah! I meant every word! I was a fool for leaving you and our family,” he said back. They started to cuddle under the moon. Meanwhile, Zoey was waiting for him to come over to her apartment. The answering machine turned on with her greeting playing on it. “Hi, Zoey…I meant to call you back…things changed…I’ve decided to work things out with my wife…we gotta end this…I’m sorry,” Terrell’s voice said. “What…no…you’re supposed to come back to me…fucking jerk,” she screamed at the machine. She started to trash her entire apartment and knocks the machine over. Then she suddenly goes into premature labor.
Hours later, Zoey showed up at the Thompsons house and parked across the street. “Terrell Joseph Thompson, I will get you for hurting me,” she said angrily. She got out of her car with something in a red blanket. “Let’s see how you gonna explain this to that bitch of a wife,” she mumbled to herself. She walked up the driveway, goes to the door, places the bundle in the red blanket on the porch, and jumped into the car. She drove away quickly. She went to an empty parking lot with a shotgun in her hand. “Sorry, baby boy…your daddy needs to be punished for what he did to us…goodbye,” she cried, then put the shotgun to her head and pulled the trigger. The next morning, T.J. woke up and got out of bed. She peeked into her parents’ bedroom to see that they were still asleep. She slowly went downstairs to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. As she grabs for the milk carton to drink, she heard crying outside. She went to the door to see where the crying was coming from. She opened it and looked down at the blanket on the steps. It started to move. She was startled but curious. She opens the blanket to see a small baby inside. She looks around to see where the baby came from. She picked it up and went back into the house. She closed the door and went into the den. She was making funny faces at the baby. He cooed. Within minutes, they were fast asleep on the couch. Sheryl came downstairs to see T.J. covered up in the den. “Hey, kiddo! Get up and go back to bed,” she said to her daughter. “Okay, Mommy,” T.J. yawned, “But what about the baby?” “I don’t understand…what baby,” she asked. “This one,” T.J. said softly to her. Sheryl lifted up the blanket and saw the baby sleeping on the couch. “Uh, Tiffani? Honey? Where did this baby come from,” she questioned. “From outside…he was on the front steps, Mommy,” T.J. answered. “There’s a note…uh…go get your father…NOW,” she said. T.J. left the den. “Dad,” T.J. bellows as she goes upstairs. Sheryl shushes her daughter while the baby slept. As she waited, Sheryl picked up the baby and went into the kitchen. “T.J. told me that it was an emergency and—where’d that baby come from,” Terrell said as he comes downstairs. “Our daughter found him on the front step of our house this morning! There’s a note from Zoey on the blanket there,” she said to him. They both stood there in silence as Terrell reads the note. “Unbelievable,” he said finally. “See! We don’t know what Zoey’s capable of! She’s using this child to break us up! She wants you back—I don’t trust her,” she told him. “I’m not going to let that woman break up this family! We were married for 18 years and have 16 wonderful children! I would never ever leave this life for anyone especially her,” he said, then hugs his wife. In a brief moment, the baby started to cough. Sheryl grabbed him up and patted his back. “We better take this little guy to the hospital, huh,” she asked. “You’re right! We don’t know how long little Jeffrey was out there on those cold steps! Let’s go,” he replied. Nineteen-year-old Michelle came downstairs yawning and stretching her arms. “What’s going on? T.J. told me about a new baby in the house,” Michelle said to them. “Can’t we talk about this later? We gotta go,” Sheryl said. “Huh,” she said. “Watch your brothers and sisters…we’ll be right back,” he said, kissing Michelle on the cheek. They left for the hospital with the baby in tow. Hours later, Sheryl and Terrell were at the children’s hospital talking with the doctors about Jeffrey’s condition. He was resting comfortably in an incubator while being strapped up to a respirator and a heart monitor. “Oh, poor little fella,” Sheryl said. “If you want, I’ll give the baby to a loving family who will take care of him and accept him,” Terrell said. “Nah! I can’t let you do that to your son! I looked into those eyes and my heart melts! I know how it feels to be adopted by another family! I can’t let you do that to your flesh and blood,” she said. “How come,” he asked her. “The Wilkes are not my real family,” she told him. “Oh,” he questioned. “My real parents and my older brother died in a car accident…they were all killed instantly…the Wilkes took us in—me and Melvin…I was 9 and he was 5 at the time…I’ve never told anyone about this, not even Dee Dee…I was so angry at my parents for dying that I accepted the Wilkes instead,” she added. “I didn’t know, baby…we’ll keep Jeffrey,” he said to her. “Plus…I want the kids to meet their baby brother,” she said, then hugged him tight. Weeks later, the two of them brought Jeffrey home from the hospital. Their sixteen children welcomed their newest baby brother. “So…we can keep him, Mom and Dad…huh…huh…huh,” T.J. begged them. “Yes, honey…he’s your baby brother after all,” Sheryl said, picking up her young daughter. “Yay,” she squealed. “Tiffani, this is Jeffrey Jason Thompson…the brand new addition to our family,” Terrell said to his daughter. “Hi, Jeffrey! I’m T.J.! Welcome to the family, baby bro,” she said, then kisses the baby on the forehead as her parents chuckled. Eight months later, Sheryl and Dee Dee took their infant sons to the park. Eight-year-old twins Nyisha and Farrah were playing in the sandbox while eight-year-old T.J. played cops-and-robbers with her new friends, eight-year-old Lance Jackson and eleven-year-old Tarik Lane. “Don’t you think it’s kinda odd, you know…that T.J. is being friendly with that boy,” Dee Dee asked her friend. “She felt bad for the kid, so she begged me to let him come along with us! He’s kinda new to the neighborhood and his parents wanted him to make some friends so…,” said Sheryl. “He’s practically a loner, huh,” she said. “Yeah,” Sheryl said. As the women talked, T.J. and Tarik ran across the park grounds. “So…what kind of things did you do when you were in Harlem,” T.J asked her new friend. “Well…I had a little crew and we did everything together, but my mom said that they were trouble, so we had to move,” Tarik said. “How come,” she questioned. “They did a lot of bad things and got caught! My dad thinks this would be a new start for all of us! I hate it here,” he said. “Really? What would we do to make it more interesting,” she said to him. “I don’t know but…I bet we’ll think of something for us to do,” he said back. The two of them held hands. Two years later, thirty-nine-year-old Sheryl was cooking breakfast in the kitchen as her husband of twenty-one years, thirty-nine-year-old Terrell plays chess with twenty-two-year-old Michelle in the den. Nineteen-year-old Shane was outside playing football with his younger brothers: sixteen-year-old Martin, fifteen-year-old Jason, and thirteen-year-old Rodney. Fifteen-year-old Irish and twelve-year-old Melissa were doing some gymnastic stunts in the front yard. Eleven-year-old twins Chuckie and T.J. were playing checkers in the living room as ten-year-old Sandra watched. Nine-year-old Tyrell and eight-year-old Brandon were playing wrestling while nine-year-olds Trisha, Melanie, and Monica played a game of go-fish. Eight-year-old Bridget and four-year-old Jeffrey were watching cartoons on TV. “Hey, guys…time to eat,” said Sheryl to her family. They all stopped what they were doing and head for the kitchen table. They sat down and said grace. Meanwhile, thirty-nine-year-old Dee Dee and Randy were having breakfast with their children in their home. Dee Dee’s younger half-sister, thirty-five-year-old Carmen, and her daughter, ten-year-old Meghan came to town for Thanksgiving. After breakfast, the two families went down to the skating rink. T.J. and her best friend, eleven-year-old Lance Jackson, played hockey with Tarik and the other neighborhood boys. “Hey, guys,” Randy said to his friends. “Hi, Randy…Dee Dee,” Terrell said back. “Hi, guys—what’s bothering him, Sher,” Dee Dee questioned. “He’s a little disturbed by Tarik being around T.J., Dee,” Sheryl replied. Dee Dee looked at their kids and said, “Still? There’s nothing going on with them! It’s completely innocent!” “Something’s not right with that kid, ladies…I know it,” Terrell said through his teeth. “I agree! I wouldn’t want that kid around my two daughters either, man,” Randy agreed. Then he patted Terrell on the back.
“Whooooo! Score,” T.J. bellowed. One of the boys got mad and pushed her down. “Ah, hell–,” Terrell growled as Sheryl pulled him back. “Damn, Jay! Why you gotta be like that, huh,” Tarik yelled at the boy. “I already warned that kid too many times—from now on, no girls on the team, T,” Jay said. Tarik ignores him and helped T.J. off the ice. “You okay,” he asked her. “Yeah…I’m good,” she said back. “Do us a favor! Take that little brat out of here so we can get a real game going! No girls allowed,” Jay said, pushing T.J. down again. Tarik got mad and punched Jay in the face. The two of them started to fight. The guards went over to the kids and break them up. “Hey, kid! Get back here,” one of the guards said as he grabbed T.J. “Hold up, guys! That’s my daughter,” said Terrell. “I’m sorry about this, Mr. Thompson,” the guard said. Terrell grabbed T.J.’s arm and left the rink abruptly. Hours later, Tarik snuck over to the Thompsons house. T.J. was upstairs playing a card game with Chuckie, Nyisha, Farrah, and Lance. They heard a tap on the window. “I know who that is,” T.J. said as she got off the floor. “Uh-oh…trouble,” Nyisha and Farrah said. “Don’t let that clown in here,” Chuckie warns his twin sister. T.J. opens the window and climbed out of it. “Hey, Tiff…what’s with your pops,” Tarik asked her. “He thinks you’re a bad influence on me cuz of that fight earlier today,” T.J. said. “Doesn’t he see that I was protecting you, girl…Jay was being a jerk anyways,” he said. Then he hugged her. Terrell came into the twins’ room as they talked. “Hey, guys! Time for lunch—where’s your sister, Chuckie,” he asked his son. “I would watch out for my favorite girl—always,” Tarik said before kissing T.J. Terrell busted in on them. “Tiffani, get your butt in here now,” he demanded. “No…I wanna know why you hate Tarik so much, Dad,” T.J. said angrily. As they argued, Randy was on the front porch smoking a cigarette. “Not while you’re on this roof—come in here this instant,” Terrell yelled as T.J. slowly move away from him. Randy puts his cigarette out and heads for his car. “Honey, come quick…that child’s on the roof,” Dee Dee said to him. The two of them went around the corner to the backyard. “T.J.? Baby! Come to us, okay,” Sheryl called out to her daughter. T.J. didn’t listen to her either. Without looking where she was going, T.J. slipped off the roof. Sheryl started to scream. Randy rushed across the yard and caught her in mid-air. “Thank God,” Dee Dee whispered softly. “Hey, sport…are you okay,” he asked his goddaughter. T.J. looked at him and said, “Uh-huh…you saved me!” Terrell and Sheryl came downstairs to meet them. “Oh, my god…you scared us, baby…are you okay,” they asked. “I’m okay, you guys,” T.J. said as Randy puts her down. “Don’t you ever do anything like that again, you hear me,” Sheryl said. “Yeah, Mom—I didn’t mean to scare you,” she said, hugging both of her parents. “Thank you, Randy,” Terrell said to his friend. “No problem, man…you would’ve done the same thing for my kids,” said Randy. They shook hands as T.J. watched. Later that evening, Sheryl checked up on all the children as they slept. Terrell came up and wrapped his arms around her. “We could’ve lost her today because of this constant fighting, honey…thank God Randy was there to save our daughter,” she told him as she looked at T.J. in her bed. “She wouldn’t be on that roof if it wasn’t for Tarik Lane…we gotta stop this before he ruins her life,” he said. Back at the Johnsons’ house, Dee and Randy were getting into their bed after checking up on their own children. “It’s such a relief…that child could’ve really hurt herself falling off that roof, baby,” said Dee Dee. “Yeah…Sheryl would’ve lost her mind if anything happens to her daughter,” Randy said back. He kissed her and went to sleep. The next day, the girls were in the Johnsons’ backyard jumping rope as Terrell and Randy went to the den to watch some old football videos on TV. “I know there were times when I told you to stay away from my kid but umm…Sheryl and I—we’re grateful for what you did for us yesterday, man,” Terrell said to his friend. “No mention it, T,” Randy said. “Heh! Guess if it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t have my little girl—I would die for that kid! I just hate fighting her about Tarik Lane—if I don’t do something quick, I could lose her—you know,” he said. “I know the feeling…I have daughters too…if either of them hooked up with a boy that I didn’t like, I would’ve acted the same way you did,” Randy said. “Yeah? I guess I should’ve never doubted you! There’s something I need to talk with you! Just bear with me on this,” he said. “Um…okay! What is it, T,” Randy asked him. The two of them started to talk serious as T.J. listens in. At that moment, Dee Dee and Sheryl came into the house to see her standing next to the den door. “Hi, baby…what have I told you about eavesdropping,” Sheryl said. “I-I wasn’t eavesdropping,” T.J. said, then hugged her mother. “Hey, ladies! What’s going on out here,” Terrell asked the girls as he came out of the den. “I don’t know—honey, you’re shaking! What’s the matter, hmm,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “I heard Dad and Mr. Johnson talking about dying—please don’t die, Daddy—I won’t let you,” T.J. cried, then held Terrell tightly. “Hey there! I’m not going anywhere, you hear me,” Terrell said, looking directly at Randy. “You promise,” she asked him. “I promise, Tiff! I’m here forever,” he said. Randy stands there dumbfounded as Terrell consoles his young daughter. Hours later, Terrell and Sheryl got into their car with T.J. in tow. They drove away slowly. “That poor kid—how could you guys talk about death after everything that happened lately,” Dee Dee questioned her husband. “We didn’t know she was there, Dee…Terrell was just talking about things like leaving their kids to us if he and Sheryl were to die…he thought he has lost his daughter,” Randy said. “I don’t think you should kid around about that…Terrell & Sheryl will live forever…T.J. will have both parents…you should just stay out of it altogether,” she said as she heads upstairs. “Unless he orchestrates this to make sure T.J. heard it—hey,” he said, following his wife. As Terrell drove down the street, T.J. slept in the back seat. “I really wish you guys didn’t have that dreadful conversation with our daughter in the room,” Sheryl said. “I didn’t know Tiffani was listening…I’m sorry, babe…your boy toy may have saved our kid, but he has no access to her—none…you got that,” Terrell told her. “What is she, a computer? You better watch it! If it weren’t for that man, our daughter would’ve been dead—just be grateful! Dammit,” she growled. “Mom? Dad? Are you guys fighting again,” T.J. spoke up. “No, kiddo! How about the three of us pick up some ice cream on the way home, huh,” he asked his daughter. “Okay,” T.J. said. He pulled up in the parking lot of the ice cream parlor and got out. “I’ll be right back, sweetheart,” Sheryl said, kissing her daughter on the cheek. She got out of the car as well. “See…she calls me Dad instead of Randy…til death do us part…we’re raising that kid together…just remember who you’re married to,” he said through his teeth. They looked at T.J. and smiled. ‘I’m gonna hate you for this, Terrell Thompson…if that bitch Zoey was still alive today, I’d send your black ass straight to her…I would sit my two kids down and tell them about Randy…how you kept them away from their biological father for 11 years–,” she said before he covered her mouth. “I’m not leaving my family again, Sher—you’re stuck with me! As for our twins, you ain’t telling them about Randy unless it’s over my dead body, got it,” he said. Then he and Sheryl waved at their daughter.
Days after their fight at the ice cream parlor, the two families were having their annual Thanksgiving dinner for the neighborhood at Sheryl’s restaurant. Randy was talking with some of the company’s employees when T.J. came up to them serving appetizers. “Hello,” she said softly. “Hey, kid,” they said back. “My mom asked me to get you this,” she said to them. Terrell stood there with a frown on his face. “I don’t like this one damn bit, Dee Dee,” he growled. “I wouldn’t worry about it…my husband knows where he stands with T.J.–your daughter…let’s step outside for a minute…come on,” Dee Dee said. “Hey, you guys,” Sheryl said. “Hi, Mrs. Thompson…you really outdone yourself this year,” one of the men said to her. “Thanks, Milton…anything for my husband’s employees…you got everything that you need, gentlemen,” she asked them. “Yes, ma’am,” they all replied. “Come along, honey,” she said to her daughter. “Okay, Mom…see you later, Mr. Johnson,” T.J. said, kissing him on the cheek. Before she left the table, Milton slips her twenty bucks. “Don’t let your daddy know where you got this from, you hear me,” he whispered to her. “Okay,” T.J. whispered back. “Umm, Sheryl…can I speak with you for a few minutes,” Randy asked his friend. “Sure,” Sheryl replied. The two of them went to the kitchen. Suddenly, T.J. sees Tarik and snuck outside. “Hey, Tiff,” he said to her. “Hi! We only have a short amount of time before my parents knows I’m gone! Let’s get out of here,” she said. Bridget saw them leave and went outside as well. T.J. and Tarik went into the alleyway to make out as Bridget listens in. All of a sudden, she saw a small kitten wandering into the street. “Uh-oh! Come back here,” she whispered and went after it. Terrell and Dee Dee were smoking cigarettes when they heard a screeching sound in the street. Sheryl and Randy rushed outside to see what was going on. The four of them saw Bridget playing with the kitten in the middle of the street. “Is this your kid,” the guy driving a laundry truck asked them. “Yeah…that’s our kid,” Sheryl said. The guy walks over to Sheryl and hands Bridget to her. “Um, thanks…this will never happen again,” Terrell said as he gave the guy a couple of dollars. “Mom? Dad? What happened,” T.J. asked them as she and Tarik showed up. “Your sister was nearly struck by a laundry truck—where were you? You’re supposed to be watching her,” Sheryl said. “You don’t wanna know what she says next—Tiffani, take your sister back into the restaurant…and as for you, boy…go home and never come back,” Terrell yelled. He took his family inside the restaurant. Everyone sat down at the dinner table and said their grace. Each one had something to be thankful for. They started eating moments later. Terrell grabbed T.J. by the arm and whispered, “You will not embarrass me in front of these people…we are the Thompsons—we take care of our own…since you don’t seem to get that through your thick skull, you’re grounded until you realize that your little sister comes before that boy!” He smiled heartily with the rest of the townspeople. Two years later, thirteen-year-old T.J. Thompson was kicking back at her parents’ house and watching music videos on the TV in the den. Sheryl and Terrell were hanging out with Dee Dee and Randy for the day. T.J. grabbed a handful of popcorn and stuffed it in her mouth. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. She got up quickly to answer it. In front of her was sixteen-year-old Tarik Lane. She jumped into his arms and started to kiss him. “Are you sure, baby? Nobody won’t interrupt us,” he asked her. “Nobody but us, baby,” she whispered. The two of them went over to the couch to make out. Tarik took off his jacket and dropped it on the floor. He kissed T.J.’s neck. They started taking each other’s clothes off. While this was going on, twenty-four-year-old Michelle showed up with her fiancé, twenty-six-year-old Michael Young. “Your little sister can’t be that bad,” Michael asked her. “Thirteen years old with a badass boyfriend? It ain’t good! You don’t know my sister! She is dating a guy three years older than her just to drive our dad up the wall! Plus, my mom practically begged me to check up on her before she gets into any more mischief! It’ll only take me a minute, okay,” Michelle said. “Okay, babe! Do your thing,” he said. The two of them went into the house as T.J. and Tarik heads upstairs. “See what I mean,” she said. “Michelle, what are you doing here,” T.J. yelled. “Funny you should say that! Excuse us,” she said as she dragged T.J. into the kitchen. “Hi, man! I’m Michael,” said Michael, introducing himself. “What’s up? The name’s Tarik,” said Tarik to Michael. “What the hell is going on in here? Mom told you not to let that boy into this house! Aren’t you supposed to be grounded,” Michelle yelled. “Nope! Dad let me off—what gives you the right to tell me whom I can see in this motherfucking house! You don’t even live here,” T.J. yelled back. “Mom was right to ask me to check up on you! Tarik gotta go now before Mom and Dad comes home,” she demanded. “You can’t tell me what to do…you’re not Mom,” T.J. snapped at Michelle. “Either he goes or I’m calling Mom! Take your pick,” she snapped back. “You wouldn’t,” T.J. said angrily. “Try me,” she said, grabbing for the phone. “Fine,” T.J. mumbled as she went upstairs to her bedroom and slammed the door shut. Moments later, twenty-one-year-old Shane showed up. He bumped into Tarik on the way in. “What was that about? What is that little punk doing over here,” he asked his big sister. “Our little sister called him over here…she’s outta control…Dad is letting her do it,” Michelle said. “We gotta tell Mom about this, Chelle,” he said. “Well…good luck with that, little brother…you sticking around cuz I don’t trust her and that little freak alone together,” she said. “Yeah! I don’t trust that little nigga either! Have fun, guys,” he said. Michelle got up and left with Michael. T.J. watched the two of them leave from her bedroom window. Shane closed the front door and went upstairs. “Kiddo? Hey! Open up,” he called out to his little sister. “No,” T.J. yelled at him. She flops down on her bed. “You know…like it or not…you’re gonna have to listen to us because we’re older and know a little more than you do, little sister,” he stated. “I don’t think so, Shane,” she yells through the door. “You sure…we both know that if Mom or Dad saw Tarik here, they would throw him out of the house,” he said, coming into the room. “I don’t wanna hear it! I can’t possibly be a part of this family! I don’t fit in,” she said, “Get out, Shane! I wanna be alone! Might as well practice to be a nun like you wanted anyways! Go away! All of you!” She shoves her big brother out of her room. Later that day, Sheryl and Terrell came home with ten-year-old twins, Brandon and Bridget, and six-year-old Jeffrey. Shane was in the kitchen eating a roast beef sandwich. “Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad! Hi, you guys,” he said to them. “Hello, my boy,” Terrell said. “Funny seeing you here! Everything fine over here,” Sheryl asked him. “Yeah, Mom! T.J. is in her room! She’s angry with Michelle for chasing Tarik out of the house,” he told them. “Ugh…that damn boy again…we got to talk with that girl about that…Lane boy,” Terrell growled. Then he and Sheryl went upstairs.
While they were heading up, T.J. was sliding down the drainpipe. She landed on the ground and grabbed her bike. “Terrell, we need to be rational about this! The last time you dealt with this, the two of you were yelling at each other and I had to referee—not again,” Sheryl told him. Ignoring his wife’s words, Terrell began to beat on the door of their daughter’s bedroom. “T.J.! I know you’re in there! Tiffani Jasmine Thompson! You open this door right now,” he yelled in between the banging. T.J. heard the yelling and rode out of the yard. “Honey, be calm and rational,” she warns him. Once Terrell opened the door, the room was empty. “Calm and rational, hmm! The child is gone, Sheryl—probably to that little knucklehead Tarik Lane! I’m not going after her again,” he growls, then slams the door. Dee Dee and Randy brought 10-year-old Kevin and 6-year-old Danny home from the park. Thirteen-year-olds Nyisha and Farrah were doing their homework in the kitchen. “Hello, girls,” Randy said. “Hi, Daddy,” the girls said. “Boys, go upstairs and wash up for dinner,” Dee Dee said to their sons. “And girls, five minutes and upstairs you go,” he said. “Okay,” Nyisha and Farrah said. He and Dee Dee left the room. Tarik was in the family room of his parents’ house as they slept. All of a sudden, he heard tapping on the window. “Who that? Who there,” he said, speaking in code. “It’s me,” a voice said outside. “T.J.?” he questioned. “Yeah,” the voice said. He opened the door to see T.J. standing there in front of him. “Hey, girl! What’s wrong,” he asked her. “It’s my dad! He knows about you being at the house earlier! Shane told him,” T.J. said, wiping her eyes. “There’s too many people in that house and too little privacy…your pops ain’t still threatening you with boot camp again, is he,” he questioned. “Uh-uh…not since the last time we argue…I can’t go back there, Tarik…my dad would do or say anything to keep us apart and my mom would sit there and let him….I would go over to Lance’s but his grandma would rat me out…that’s why I came here to you,” she said. “My folks are asleep, but you can hang out over here for a bit,” he said as he let her inside. Moments later, T.J. was looking at some old pictures of Tarik and his family. “Hey! What you doing over there,” he said, carrying two bottles of soda in his hands. “Just looking at some pictures…I won’t break anything,” she said. “Oh? Why don’t we head up to my room,” he said, giving one of the bottles to her. “Thanks,” she said. Tarik took her by the hand and went upstairs. Once they got into his bedroom, he started to kiss her on the lips. “You wanna do this,” he whispered. She shook her head. The two of them got onto his bed and started to make out. While this was going on, someone stood by the door eavesdropping on them. They started to moan. One year later, T.J. was hiding in the girls’ restroom with a pregnancy test in her hand. Nyisha came in with Farrah and heard a noise. “Who’s there,” they yelled. “It’s just me,” T.J. said softly. “T.J.? What’s wrong,” Farrah asked her. “Nothing…I’m fine, okay,” she told them as she came out of the stalls. “Are you sure? You don’t sound fine,” Nyisha asked her friend. “I’m fine…maybe not,” she said, holding her stomach. “Uh-oh! What happened? You and Tarik had a fight,” Farrah asked her. “Naw! Everything’s cool with us! All of a sudden, I don’t feel so good,” she said as she ran back into the stalls. “T.J.? What’s wrong? Are you sick,” Nyisha said. “Should you call your folks,” Farrah said. “No…I’m not sick…I’m pregnant,” she said. A few hours later, the three of them stood quietly outside the school. “Wow! Does Tarik know about this,” Nyisha asked her. “No…he doesn’t know,” T.J. answered. “What about your folks? Do they know anything,” Farrah asked. “I definitely can’t tell them! They hate Tarik enough as it is,” she told her friends. “You can’t keep this from them! It will come out—how about my mom? She knows what to do,” Nyisha said to T.J. “Yeah,” Farrah agreed. “I don’t know…you sure she won’t tell my parents,” T.J. asked them. “I’m sure of it…let’s go, bud,” Nyisha said, extending her hand to her friend. The two of them pulled T.J. off the step and head down to the street. “I’m not sure about this, you guys,” T.J. said. “Hey! You can trust us! Let’s go, T,” Nyisha said. Then the three of them went to the Johnsons’ house.
Dee Dee was on the way out when the girls showed up. “Hi,” she said to them. “Hi, Mom,” said Nyisha and Farrah. “There’s lunch in the fridge! I’m going to be gone for a couple of hours! Make sure Kevin and Danny stay out of mischief…,” she said. “Uh, guys…maybe this isn’t a good idea after all,” T.J. said to Nyisha and Farrah. “What isn’t a good idea? T.J.? Nyisha? Farrah,” she questioned them. “Um…well,” T.J. started to say. “Mom, we need your help! It’s very important,” Nyisha said, grabbing T.J.’s arm. Dee Dee stood there as they started to explain their situation. They all went to the den and sat down. Dee Dee was stunned by what she heard. “Let me get this straight! You’re pregnant but instead of going to your parents, you girls think that I can fix this! Am I right,” she asked them. “It’s not that…I don’t know how to tell them, Mrs. Johnson…my dad already hates Tarik as it is…I wouldn’t know how they would react to this…you know how my parent are…they would hate me for it,” T.J. said. “You don’t know that…they got to know about this…you got to tell them…I’ll be there for you if you want…but you can’t keep this a secret, you know,” she said to T.J. “Hey, guys…what’s going on here,” Randy said as he came into the room. “Um, excuse us…Randy, let’s go in the next room,” she said, leaving the girls alone. “Uh…what’s going on, Dee Dee,” he asked his wife. “T.J.’s pregnant,” she blurted out. “She’s what? I don’t believe this,” he said. “And scared! If Terrell and Sheryl find out about this, it would kill them,” she said. “Then let them deal with it…we can’t get involved…you know how Terrell feels about me being around T.J.—he’s not gonna let me near his daughter,” he said sarcastically. They continued talking. Nyisha, Farrah, and T.J. sat quietly in the den. “This is definitely not a good idea,” T.J. finally said. “What do you mean? We said that our mom would help us,” Farrah said. “I don’t know about that! For all we know, she probably told your dad who would tell my dad and by the time it gets to my mom, I’m dead! Shit! My parents will fucking kill me if they found out that I’m pregnant,” she yelled. As soon as she said that, Randy and Dee Dee came back into the den. “Do you really mean that,” Randy asked her. “He knows,” Dee Dee said. “I’m dead! I’m fucking dead! I can’t go home! My dad’s gonna kill me,” she cried. “No…he’s not going to kill you…if you explained to him what happened, he’ll understand,” he said, trying to calm her down. “No, he won’t…you don’t get it…none of you do…I am dead…you hear me…I’m dead,” she whispered softly. Suddenly, she passed out in Randy’s arms. “Daddy? What happened to her,” the girls asked him. “We gotta get her to the hospital…FAST,” he said. Hours later, Sheryl sat on the front porch of the Thompsons house as Terrell drove up. “We need to talk…NOW,” she said sternly. “Hello, honey! How was your day? It was good! What do you have to talk about, huh? Our runaway daughter again,” he questioned. “Is it so obvious? The two of you argued so much! No wonder why she didn’t show up to watch the younger ones after school! Jeffrey was on the front steps crying when I got here,” she shouted. “Tiffani isn’t here? Dammit,” he said angrily. “I’m calling the police,” she said. “Argh! Don’t do that! They’ll label her a runaway again,” he growled. As she was heading toward the kitchen, the phone started to ring. “If they do, it’s because of you, honey,” she said as she answers the phone. “You wish, babe,” he yelled. “Hello? What? I’ll be right there,” she said, “Terrell! We gotta go! T.J.’s in the hospital! It might be her seizures again! Let’s go!” “Okay,” he said. They got into his car and drove off. Randy and Dee Dee were waiting to hear from the doctor when Terrell and Sheryl showed up. “I came—we came as soon as we could,” Sheryl said to them. “We were about to call the police when we got your call…thought our kid ran off with that Lane boy again,” Terrell said. “Nope! She was at our house! She was upset earlier so we let her hang out with us until she calmed down,” Dee Dee said to them. “That’s a relief, huh,” Sheryl said. “Um…I think we should tell them, Dee,” Randy said through his teeth. “Tell us what,” Terrell asked his friend. “Dee, what is he talking about,” Sheryl asked. Dee Dee told them everything as the doctor showed up. T.J. was laying in a hospital bed as Terrell and Sheryl comes into the room. “Hi, baby,” Sheryl said to their daughter, “Mom…Dad,” T.J. mumbled. “Yeah! We’re right here,” she said. “When were you going to tell us,” Terrell interrupted. “Honey! Not now,” she mumbled under her breath. “Tell you what, Dad? Mom? What is he talking about,” T.J. asked her parents. “We know, Tiffani! The doctor told us that you’re pregnant,” she said. “Oh, no,” T.J. moans. “It’s that little punk, Tarik! He did this to you, did he? Did he!” Terrell said angrily to their daughter. “I said not now! She doesn’t need this at the moment,” she said to her husband. “She is not a baby anymore, Sheryl! I’ve warned her too many times about that boy and now she’s pregnant with his kid! This ends now! You’re gonna cut that boy loose and get an abortion right away,” he yelled. “No! I won’t do it, Dad! I love Tarik! I’m not killing his baby,” T.J. yelled back. “You’re my child…you do what I say,” he said angrily. Then they started to argue as the alarms went off. The security guards came rushing into the room & broke up the fight. The doctor came in after them to check up on T.J. He made everyone leave right away. “Hey, T! You need to calm down,” Randy said. “Don’t tell me to calm down, man! This is not your concern! It’s my kid who’s throwing her life away, not yours,” Terrell yelled. “It’s not my concern? You’re still blaming me for sleeping with Sheryl fourteen years ago, aren’t you,” he said angrily. “Funny you brought that up, man! Ever since that night, I wanted nothing more than to lock you up for taking advantage of my wife and getting her pregnant! I would never do that to you—not in a million years! What kind of a man does that, huh,” Terrell growled. “He’s your best friend! He’s the twins’ godfather! We owe him,” Sheryl said, stepping in. “Owe him what? We don’t owe him a damn thing, all right! And as for our daughter, she lies about where she goes after school! Now she’s pregnant—with that boy’s kid! She is out of control, Sheryl, and only I see it! You know what—I’m through! That child’s got to go! She’s getting out of my house and out of my sight! I can’t do it anymore,” Terrell said. “No, Terrell! You can’t throw our daughter out on the streets,” Sheryl begged. “She chose her 17-year-old boyfriend over us! No child of mine is going to defy me! I want her gone before she corrupt the younger children,” Terrell yelled. He storms out as T.J. overhears everything. Back at the Johnsons’ house, Nyisha was in the kitchen making a sandwich when the phone rang. Farrah went to answer it. Once she leaves the room, a noise startled Nyisha. While Kevin and Danny played cards in the den, Nyisha looked outside to see where the noise was coming from. “Hey,” said the shadowy figure in the backyard. “Tarik,” she questioned. “Yeah,” Tarik said, showing himself. “What are you doing here,” she asked him. “I haven’t seen T.J. all day but I knew her parents had her on lockdown by now! What’s going on, Iz? I saw an ambulance over here earlier,” Tarik said. “Hey, sis! Funny seeing you here, cradle robber,” Farrah said. “What? Still can’t find a man yet? Can ya, freak,” he said back. “Anyway…Mom called! She and Dad will be home a little bit later! We gotta get the little rugrats ready for bed,” Farrah said, ignoring Tarik’s comments. “Okay! Be right there,” she said to her twin sister. “Dyke,” he yelled at Farrah. “Your mama,” Farrah snapped back and flipped him off. “Stop picking on my little sister like that! Your girlfriend had to go to the hospital earlier today! She’s pregnant…with your baby,” Nyisha told him. Tarik grabbed a chair to sit down. Sheryl sat in the hospital waiting room when Dee Dee & Randy came up to her. “Hey, girl! How are you holding up,” they asked their friend. “Not so good, Dee! My husband just threw my baby out of the house all because of that boy! Tarik Lane has torn my family apart! It’s never be the same again,” Sheryl cried. “I’m so sorry about this,” Randy said. “I can’t let my 14-year-old daughter live on no goddamn street,” Sheryl said angrily. “And she won’t…we take T.J. in…just until everything calms down at your house at least,” Dee Dee told her. “You’re sure about this? We know how Terrell feels about your husband, Dee,” Sheryl questioned. “It’s not about Terrell! We have extra room and keeping your daughter off the streets is what’s important right now! That’s what we’re here for,” he said. “For now, Terrell and T.J. need a break from each other…everything’s gonna be fine besides it’ll be like a sleepover for the girls…we’ll take care of your daughter, okay,” she said. “Okay,” Sheryl responded. Then they hugged.
Later that night, Tarik showed up at the hospital on his dirt bike. He parked it on the side of the building and slipped inside. As Sheryl slept in the waiting room, he snuck into T.J.’s hospital room. “Hey, baby! Nyisha told me what happened! Are you okay,” he asked her. “No! Everything’s so messed up! My dad threw me out of the house! He knows I’m pregnant! He wants me to get rid of it,” she told him. “You’re pregnant with my baby but your dad wants you to get rid of it,” he questioned her. “Yeah…but I won’t do it…unless you don’t want it,” she said. “No! I don’t want you to kill our baby! Why would you think I don’t want it, huh,” he asked. “I was afraid to lose you! My dad made me choose between him and you, but I didn’t wanna give you up! That’s when he threw me out,” she cried. “Well, forget him! You’re not gonna lose me, all right,” he said, “I’ll always be there for you even when your dad wouldn’t! We’ll figure it out, Tiff!” “Thanks,” she said back. They hugged each other. The next day, T.J. was released from the hospital. Sheryl was waiting for her outside. The two of them got into the car and drove off. “Hi, Mom,” she said. “Hi, baby,” Sheryl said back. “Dad’s not coming, is he,” she asked her mother. “No, he’s not! I’m sorry, baby! The two of you had said some hurtful things to each other last night! Guess what? Your godparents offered to let you stay with them until your dad calms down! They’ll meet us at the house later,” Sheryl said. “So, I can’t come home, can I,” she asked. “Once your dad calms down…,” Sheryl said before her daughter cuts her off. “I’m not gonna kill my baby, Mom,” she mumbled. “No! We’re not going to make you get an abortion! You made some terrible decisions in your life! Raising a child is a big responsibility, baby! Look at your dad and me! We were only seventeen when we had Michelle! It wasn’t easy for us, either,” Sheryl said. “Oh, great…this is the story of Michelle Thompson, the perfect daughter…you and Dad love her a lot more than me,” she said, being annoyed. “That’s not true! There are no perfect children in this family, you hear me! I love all of you just the same! I wish I had someone to talk to me just like how I’m talking to you right now! Do you actually think that Tarik is going to stick around now that you’re pregnant,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “Yeah,” she replied. “Well, you can’t guarantee that he’ll be there for you! As soon as it gets tough, he’s gonna run, baby! This isn’t the life we wanted for you! You’re only fourteen and too young to have a baby! Maybe you kids should consider putting this baby up for adoption,” Sheryl suggested. “What? No! I won’t do it! It was Dad’s idea, wasn’t it,” she questioned. “You don’t know how hard it is to raise a baby,” Sheryl said. “I’m sorry, Mom! Tarik and I will figure it out on our own! It’s our problem, not yours or Dad’s! If you don’t mind, I’d rather take my chances with the Johnsons since Daddy dearest threw me out! They’re better parents than you guys any day,” she grumbled. They head down the highway. Once they got home, Terrell sat in his den reading the newspaper. Thirteen-year-old Sandra was making lunch for everyone in the kitchen. Twelve-year-old Tyrell and eleven-year-old Brandon were playing cards upstairs. Eleven-year-old Bridget gave Terrell his cup of coffee while seven-year-old Jeffrey was watching cartoons in the living room. Twelve-year-olds Trisha, Melanie, and Monica were playing hopscotch outside. “Hi, Mom! I’m so glad that you’re home,” Monica said, hugging Sheryl. “So where’s your father,” Sheryl asked her children. “In the den reading his newspaper…boy, Daddy’s mad at you…what did you do this time,” Melanie asked. “Girls, not now!” Sheryl said, shushing them. They all went inside with the rest of the family. Seconds later, Randy and Dee Dee showed up. The Thompsons kids were in the kitchen eating their lunch. “Hi, kids…hi, Sheryl,” they said to the family. “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson,” the kids said to their godparents. “Dad just couldn’t wait to get rid of me, could he,” T.J. said. She got up from the table and went upstairs. “Mommy? What’s going on,” Jeffrey asked. “I take it that Terrell still wants T.J. out of the house,” Dee Dee said. “Yep! That man is stubborn,” said Sheryl. “What? T.J.’s leaving? Why,” Jeffrey questions his mother while eating his sandwich. “Cuz she’s pregnant, stupid! Dad doesn’t like it,” Sandra said. “Sandy,” Sheryl said sternly. “Pregnant? What is pregnant, Mommy,” Jeffrey asked. “Mom! Stop beating around the bush! We all heard you and Dad last night! Our sister is pregnant! She defied Dad! Now he’s kicked her to the curb,” she said. Then Bridget got up from the table and left the kitchen as well.
Bridget went upstairs to see T.J. packing her things in a duffle bag. “So that’s it, huh…you’re leaving us,” she said to her big sister. “Yep! No point waiting! Daddy wants me gone so I’m gone, B,” T.J. said back. “But why…because Daddy tells you to leave…you can’t leave, T.J.—you can’t,” she said. “Sorry, kid…I have to…I don’t like Dad’s rules,” T.J. said as she continues packing. “Because of you and Dad’s fight—what about us, huh? You hate us, too,” she said. “No! I don’t hate you guys…I just can’t deal with Dad right now,” T.J. said. “Whatever you and Daddy fought about, just apologize to him please! I don’t want you to leave,” she said. “I don’t think apologizing to Dad would help,” T.J. told her little sister. “Yes, it could…just don’t leave, please,” she begged as she held T.J. tight. Terrell came in the bedroom as the girls hugged. “Um…time to go…your godparents are waiting,” he said quietly. T.J. let Bridget go, grabbed her duffle bag, and walked out without saying a word. “Daddy? You just gonna let her leave? T.J., wait,” Bridget said. She left the room and went downstairs. The remaining Thompsons kids hugged T.J. Dee Dee grabbed the duffle bag and went outside. Randy went over to Terrell and said, “This is so wrong, man! Throwing your daughter out of the house? This is so foul! A new low even for you, man!” “Oh…I thought you’d love it…you wanted your daughter…you got her…just don’t call me when she started defying you…get her out of my goddamn house,” Terrell whispered softly as he went into his den, grabbed his paper, and closed the door. All but Bridget went up to their rooms. “Don’t go…I’ll die if you leave,” Bridget cried. “I gotta go! Sandra’s gonna watch out for you guys now, okay,” T.J. said. “It won’t be the same, T.J.! You promised that you would never leave,” she said softly. “I know,” T.J. said. “But you promised! Just tell Daddy that you’re sorry, please,” she begged. “Bridget? Baby! Your sister has to leave now! Come on,” Sheryl said. “No, Mom! She can’t leave! Please, Mom! Please don’t make her leave,” she cried. T.J. and Randy went out to the car. “Baby, it’s gonna be okay,” Sheryl told her youngest daughter. She reaches out to hug Bridget, but she pulled away. Bridget ran outside and chased the moving car. Sheryl went after her. Terrell sat there motionless as the door slammed shut. “T.J.! T.J., come back,” Bridget screamed. “Bridget, come back here,” Sheryl said out of breath. The chase lasted a few minutes before Randy and Dee Dee’s car disappeared down the street. Bridget stopped at the end of the curb. Sheryl finally caught up to her. “Come on, baby! It’s okay,” she said, hugging her daughter. “Let me go! Let me go! You let her leave! I hate you! I’ll never speak to you again,” Bridget yelled before she broke down crying. T.J. sat there thinking about the last words her little sister said before she left home. “I still think Terrell’s wrong for what he did to this child,” Dee Dee said. “Once he calms down, he’ll realize he made a big mistake and come for his child…this won’t go on forever,” Randy said. T.J. closed her eyes and fell asleep. Later that day, Sheryl came downstairs to the den. Terrell was watching TV and drinking some coffee. “Well…you made your point…our 14-year-old daughter is living with our friends—your neighbors—down the street and all of the children are heartbroken…Bridget hates us now for what you did…I’ve warned you too many times about fighting with Tiffani—too many times…she may never speak to us again…I hope you’re proud of yourself, Terrell Joseph Thompson,” she told her husband. She left him sitting in the dark. T.J. came into the Johnsons’ kitchen as Randy reads his newspaper and drink his cup of coffee. “Hi,” she said to him. “Hi there! How are you,” he asked her. “I’m okay,” she said, grabbing a cup and the coffeepot. Before T.J. got a chance to pour herself a cup, Randy stopped her. “Whoa! You’re not drinking that! I’m not giving your father something else to be angry about,” he said. “Why not? It’s not like I’m living under his fucking roof anyways,” she mumbled. “Hey! Watch your language,” he said. “I’m sorry, Mr. Johnson…you didn’t have to take me in, you know…I could’ve stayed over at Tarik and his folks’ house,” she said. “But it would put your mother’s mind at ease knowing that you’re here with us! You’re getting orange juice not coffee,” he said, putting the coffeepot back on the counter. “Awww…why can’t I drink coffee,” she whines. “Because you’re still a kid! Kids don’t drink coffee,” he said. “Says who? It’s not beer,” she said. “I don’t let my own kids drink coffee especially your buddy, Nyisha! She has a heart condition and the rules applies to you too because caffeine is bad for the baby,” he said, pouring her a glass of orange juice. “It doesn’t matter! My dad doesn’t want me to have this baby anyway,” she said sadly. “Maybe so…but it was a bit of a surprise to him…you seem to be fighting with him always…think of how your mother feels about this,” he said as he gave T.J. the glass of orange juice. “She doesn’t care about me! She’ll just take my dad’s side! She wants me to put my baby up for adoption, but I don’t wanna do that! Me and Tarik want to raise this baby ourselves,” she said to him. “Okay! Let’s get real here! Suppose you and Tarik raise this little baby and after a few months, he decides that he doesn’t wanna do it anymore—just up and leaves! Babies don’t fix relationships! I just hope you know what you’re doing,” he said. “I know what I’m doing! I babysit my little brothers and sisters all the time,” she said. “But this is different! It’s your son or daughter! A baby changes everything! You think about that,” he said. “I will! My dad should learn from you and stop yelling so much,” she said. Randy pats her on the back and left the room. The rest of the Thompsons kids came over to the house hours later. Sheryl greets them at the door. “Hi, Mom,” they said to her. “So, Dad threw our little sister out of the house, did he,” twenty-year-old Martin asked her. “Yeah! He did! He had to set an example for the younger ones, so they don’t end up in the same situation,” Sheryl said. “So that’s it? He didn’t give T.J. a chance to apologize? Nothing,” asked fifteen-year-old Melissa. Sheryl shook her head and said, “No!” “We knew he would do something! T.J. is so stubborn and out of control! Maybe he was right to throw her out! That’ll teach her a tough lesson about defying Dad,” said twenty-six-year-old Michelle. Then fourteen-year-old Chuckie slammed down his gym bag and ran upstairs angrily.
“Aw, shit—Chuckie? Honey,” Sheryl said as she went after her son. “This was Dad’s doing, isn’t it…he’s always threatening her with boot camp and boarding school…Tarik Lane is the problem, not T.J.,” Chuckie said angrily. “Come here, son! Sit down,” she said, leading him over to the bed. “Why didn’t you stop him,” he said. “I’ve tried but your father is stuck in his ways…he thinks your sister has to be taught a lesson for defying him,” she said. “I hate him! I wished that he wasn’t my dad,” he said with tears in his eyes. Sheryl grabs her son and hugged him tight. Hours later, Chuckie went over to the Johnsons’ house to see his twin sister. “I heard what Dad did! He was wrong to throw you out! What was he thinking,” he said. “I don’t know, Chuck! If he doesn’t want me there, so be it! I want nothing to do with that man! Sometimes I wished that he wasn’t my father,” T.J said. Randy stood by the door and overheard them talking. “You have no idea, kids,” Randy whispered softly. “So, you’re not coming home,” Chuckie asked. “No but you gotta promise me that you watch out for the younger kids for me, all right,” she said to her twin brother. “Sure! No doubt,” he said as the two of them did their secret handshake. They went their separate ways. Months passed since Terrell threw T.J. out. The Thompsons house was quiet. The kids never once spoke about their forgotten sister. Terrell was working nonstop everyday. When he’s not working, he looked at some of the photo albums. He saw a picture of T.J. and cried. Back at the Johnsons’ house, the girls were celebrating their 15th birthday. T.J. stayed in the den as the party was going on. “There you are! What are you doing in here, huh,” Dee Dee asked. “Nothing really,” she said sadly. “Aw, come on! Something’s bothering you! What is it,” Dee Dee said. “I don’t feel comfortable talking to you about it…no offense,” she said as she looked out the window. “None taken! It’s something that you would talk with your mother about! I understand! I probably wouldn’t want to tell a complete stranger my problems,” Dee Dee said, “But I told you that you can talk to me about anything no matter what it is!” “Well…okay! What did I do to make my parents hate me? Did I do the wrong thing by choosing Tarik over them, huh,” she asked. “The answer to the first question…you didn’t do anything to make your parents hate you! All teenagers rebel against their parents! I did it! So, did your mom and dad! Even your godfather acts out at times! As for the Tarik thing, no parent wants their child to choose their boyfriend over them! It’s just scary to them! Your grandparents were like that, too! You think they like your dad right off the bat,” Dee Dee said. “Grandpa didn’t like Dad? How come,” she asked. “The same reason why your dad doesn’t like Tarik,” Dee Dee said. “Dad got Mom pregnant? Did Grandpa kick Mom out, too,” she questioned her godmother. “Your grandfather wanted to kill your dad but no…he didn’t kick your mom out…your grandmother wouldn’t let him plus he’s a doctor…how do you think you got here,” Dee Dee said. “That was then…this is now…my mom isn’t fighting for me anymore…everyone’s afraid of my dad…I’m all by myself in this…the only people I can trust are you guys and Tarik…you’re my only family now,” she cried. Dee Dee hugged her tight. Twelve-year-old Bridget and her friend, Mimi, were jumping rope in the park when a rowdy kid rode through on a skateboard. “So…what’s going on at your house,” Mimi asked her. “Nothing good! My dad’s making some more dumb rules like no dating until we’re like 40 or something…who is that,” Bridget said. “Oh, him…that’s my next-door neighbor, DeWayne Williams! My mom said that he’s bad news,” she said. “Yeah? How bad,” Bridget asked her friend. “He drowned some old lady’s cat in the last neighborhood that he lived in,” she said. “That’ll do,” Bridget said, walking over to the new kid and started to talk to him. Five months later, the entire neighborhood was turning in for the night. T.J. was fast asleep on the couch with a geometry book on her chest. She suddenly woke up with sharp pains in the stomach. “Ow,” she moaned. Eight-year-old Danny got up and went downstairs for a snack from the refrigerator. Once he got there, he heard a noise in the den. He opens the door and saw T.J. on the floor. Suddenly, the whole family woke up to his screaming. In a matter of minutes, everyone was in the living room as the EMTs tend to T.J. in the den. “Daddy? Is she dead,” Danny whispered to Randy. “No, son! T.J. isn’t dead,” Randy whispered back. “You did the right thing calling us when something was wrong,” Dee Dee said as the EMTs came out to talk to them. T.J. was being put on a stretcher and taken into the ambulance. “I’ll go along with T.J.,” Dee Dee said. “We’ll be following behind you,” Randy said back. Dee Dee went into the ambulance while Randy and the kids got into his car. The two vehicles left simultaneously. Tarik woke up to the ambulance sirens. At that exact moment, his pager went off. He reads it and got up quickly. He got dressed and head out the door. The Johnsons kids were fast asleep in the waiting room while their parents sat in the hospital room with T.J. “Heard from Terrell or Sheryl,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “Nope! No one’s answering the phone,” Randy replied. “I don’t like this! Because of this fight, an innocent baby is being punished by its own grandparents,” she said. “I know, babe! Our friends are being stubborn right now! There’s nothing we could do about any of it,” he said. “Mom…Dad…I’m so sorry…I should’ve listened to you…I can’t do this,” T.J. mumbled in her sleep. “Sheryl and Terrell aren’t even here! What are we going to do,” she said. “Owww,” T.J. screamed at the top of her lungs. “Take it easy,” he said to his goddaughter. “I’ll get the doctor,” Dee Dee said before leaving the room. “Owww! It hurts! Please make it stop—owww,” T.J. screamed. “Sorry, kiddo…it doesn’t stop until the baby gets here,” Randy said to her. “Is it supposed to hurt like this,” she screamed. “For each and every woman who done this…yeah,” he said. “I can’t do this! I can’t! I can’t,” she said softly. “Yes, you can! You can do it,” he said. “I can’t do this! I’m scared,” she cried. “Hey there! T.J.! There’s nothing to be scared of, okay! I’m right here! Right now, I want you to practice your breathing! Can you do that for me,” he asked her. “Yeah,” she said back. Dee Dee came back in with the doctor. Hours passed as they waited outside the room. Dee Dee went to sleep minutes later as Randy sat there wide-awake. Tarik showed up at the hospital soon after. “I’m sorry, Mr. Johnson! I would’ve been here sooner but there was a 12-car pileup down the street and–,” he started to say. “Forget it! You’re here now, all right! If you get my goddaughter pregnant again, I’ll snap you like a twig,” Randy said. “Yeah, man…um yes, sir! Mr. Johnson, sir,” he said. The doctor came out of the room & said, “Is the baby’s father here?” “Go on! Follow the man! It’s your kid being born in there,” Randy told Tarik. He shook his head and followed the doctor into the room. “Tarik,” T.J. called out. “Yeah…I’m here, babe,” he said as he held her hand. Moments later, Randy and Dee Dee were fast asleep in the waiting room. “Dad? Is it over already,” asked a sleepy Nyisha. “Huh?! Sounds like it,” he mumbled. “Is it really that hard to have kids,” she questioned. “Yeah…for most women having their very first child…it get easier much later,” he said. “Well…T.J. was screaming very loud like she was dying…is she gonna be okay,” she asked. “Of course…she’s gonna be fine…probably resting now,” he said. “Dad? I’m scared,” she said to him. “Of what? You mean childbirth! It’s natural! There’s nothing to be scared of,” he said. Then he hugged his daughter.
“Still…I don’t think I could do it…I would’ve gotten the abortion…I don’t want to lose you,” Nyisha said. “Good girl…wouldn’t want any of you making me a grandfather too soon,” he said. “It’s so stupid…why would she do something like that knowing Mr. Thompson would kick her out…now you guys just up and take her in…it has been hell on all of us…you never ask us how we feel about this…I don’t want my best friend living with us…why can’t she go home to her own parents…you treat her like she was your daughter,” she yelled at him. Suddenly, Dee Dee and the other three kids woke up. “Whoa, kiddo! Where did all this come from? Is this how you kids feel,” he questioned. The kids shook their heads in agreement. Nyisha quickly walked off from the rest of the family. Randy went after her. “Nyisha? Nyisha! Talk to me! What’s going on,” he said, stopping his daughter in her tracks. She tried to get away but no such luck. “Obliviously, you wanted my attention! Now you got it! I asked you a question—just be straight and no running away,” he said, holding her arm. “Yes, Dad…to answer your question, that is exactly how I feel…she’s not your daughter…she’s not one of your children but we are…and we are suffering because of you,” she said angrily. “I know that…I know she’s not my child…your mom and I—we took T.J. in as a favor to her mother…her father was going to throw her out on the streets…I couldn’t allow him to do that,” he said. “That’s just it, Dad! The Thompsons—your so-called friends abandoned their daughter and dumped her on us,” she yelled at him. She tries to walk away, not knowing that Randy was still holding their arm. “I said no running…we are not done here,” Randy said. “I don’t wanna talk about this anymore…let me go, Dad,” Nyisha yelled. “We will talk about this sooner or later! Right now, you need to calm down,” he said. “No…I won’t calm down…you don’t care about us…just your friend’s dau–,” she groans as she held her chest. Randy catches her as she passes out. “Hang in there, kiddo…okay,” he whispered softly. Dee Dee ran down the halls to get the doctor. “Dad…,” she cried. “I’m right here…I’m not going anywhere,” he said, carrying his oldest daughter in his arms. The next day, T.J. was fast asleep in her hospital bed while Tarik held their new baby. “Hey there, my boy…you have no idea what it took for you to get here,” he said. “Tarik,” she moaned. “Hey, Tiff…how are you,” he asked her. “Painful…some people told me that it wasn’t easy,” she said. “Um…what people, girl,” he questioned. “Not important…so how is he,” she asked him. “He’s a Lane, that’s for sure,” he said back. “So…what are we gonna name him,” she said. “I don’t know…I never name a baby before…maybe a snake or a turtle,” he said. “We’re not naming our son Butch or Wolfgang,” she warns him. “Maybe not…how about we use our initials,” he suggested. “Of course,” she agreed. Tarik grabbed an old newspaper and wrote ‘TJL’ on it. “What name could we use that starts with a T,” she asked him. “Hmm…I always wanted to use the name Tyrese…it’s from my uncle on my mother’s side,” he said. “That’ll work! We got the letter T covered! What about the letter J,” she said. “I’ll let you have a crack at it,” he said. “While I was pregnant, Mrs. Johnson always made me go to bible study every Wednesday with her, Nyisha, and Farrah…there was a name that I saw in the New Testament, uh…Matthew, Mark, Luke, John…,” she said before Tarik stopped her. “That’s it…John,” he said, writing out the name next to the letter J. “There’s not no need to figure out the letter L cuz we both know our son should have his father’s name,” she said. “Who,” he said as he looks confused. “You, silly! He should have your last name,” she giggled. “Oh, yeah…I’m a dad now,” he said as he chuckled. “Yeah…and I’m a mom,” she said. “How about this? Why don’t we get our own place—just the three of us? You can still go to school and I can get a part-time job! My parents could take care of the baby! My uncle Sidney said that I could get an apartment when I’m 18 so how about it,” he said. “Since my parents have already forgotten about me, so yeah…let’s do it,” she said. Then they shared a passionate kiss.
Suddenly, Kevin and Danny came into the room. “T.J.,” they called out. “Hey, rugrats,” Tarik said to them. “We ain’t rugrats, bean pole,” Danny said back. “Hey, you guys—what’s going on,” T.J. asked. “It’s Nyisha…she…it’s her heart,” Kevin said, holding back his tears. Seconds later, she heads over to her best friend’s room down the hall. “Hey, buddy…your brothers told me what had happened…is it your heart again,” she asked. “What are you doing here? Aren’t you supposed to be resting,” Nyisha said to her. “It ain’t even about me…it’s about you, okay…I heard about the fight you had with your dad last night…if I’m causing any problems for any of you, then I’m sorry…I’ll make you a deal…Tarik said that he’s getting his own place once he turns 18 and asked me to move in with him…me and my son…we’ll leave your parents’ house by the end of the week to stay with Tarik’s parents…you gotta promise me that you won’t fight with your dad anymore…I had to learn the hard way and you don’t wanna be like me…at least Mr. Johnson loves you…he told me himself,” she said. “I’m sure your dad still loves you…just taking a little longer than expected is all,” Nyisha said. “I don’t think so, Iz! Terrell Thompson has washed his hands of me! He threw me out because I got pregnant! That man doesn’t love me! I’m gonna make sure that he doesn’t hurt my son—he won’t get to see him,” she said with tears in her eyes. Nyisha hugged her friend tight. Meanwhile, Terrell and Sheryl were having breakfast with their kids as twelve-year-old Bridget talks to her new friend, DeWayne Williams on the phone. He and his parents moved into the neighborhood a few months ago. While the Thompsons kids copes with T.J.’s recent pregnancy, Bridget turns to DeWayne for comfort. Since then, we were like Bonnie and Clyde. “And the cycle keeps going…Sheryl, this has gone on long enough…what does this reminds you of, hmm…who used to be on the phone early in the morning,” Terrell asked his wife. “Michelle,” they both said. “Bridget…honey…time to get off the phone and eat…say goodbye to Mimi,” Sheryl said to her daughter. Bridget ignores her and kept on talking. “That does it…Bridget, off the phone…NOW,” he yelled. “I gotta go! The warden’s calling for me! See you at school! Bye,” Bridget said, then hung up. “Funny, smartass! Attention, kids! There’s a new in effect: no more morning phone calls! You know who to thank for that one,” he said. The kids grumbled after the announcement. “Thanks a lot, Bridget! We now have a new rule,” said thirteen-year-old Monica. Bridget sat down at the table and ate a piece of toast. DeWayne got off the phone and sat down with his folks for breakfast. Forty-three-year-old Deon Williams and his wife, Lola Ann, were high school sweethearts back in the day. They were the most popular kids at their hometown of Michigan. Years later, they got married and had two boys. Their youngest son, Levi, is currently living with Deon’s parents after being beaten badly by his parents. Deon and Lola Ann lost custody of him months later. “Good morning, Mom and Dad,” he greets them. “Hello, my boy! Who was the little girl that you were talking to on the phone,” Deon asked. “Nobody special…she has a very strict dad, though…won’t let her date or nothing,” he said. “Maybe we should meet this girl’s folks to know…um, soften the blow…then they’ll let you date her…maybe let you marry her someday,” Lola Ann said as the three of them toasted their glasses. After breakfast, the whole Williams family meets up with Sheryl and Terrell at the bus stop. “Hello! I’m Deon Williams! This is my wife, Lola Ann, and our son, DeWayne,” Deon said, introducing himself. Terrell looked at the family and scoffed. “You’ll have to excuse my husband, Terrell! He’s been in a tough spot lately…I’m Sheryl Thompson and this is my daughter, Bridget,” Sheryl said to them. “Hello, Sheryl! Hi, Bridget,” Lola Ann said. “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Williams,” Bridget said. They started talking as Terrell reads his newspaper. Meanwhile, forty-three-year-old Carl and his wife, forty-five-year-old Margaret, were cuddling on the living room couch while their sixteen-year-old daughter, Kameelah, cooked breakfast for them in the kitchen. Their twelve-year-old son, Warren, played video games in his room while his little sister, eight-year-old Abigail, picks out an outfit for school. “Breakfast, guys,” Kameelah bellows. The whole family comes to the table to eat. Then she joins them.
Meanwhile, T.J. was being released from the hospital. On the way out, she visits Nyisha in her room. “Hey there…heard you were getting out of here,” Nyisha told her friend. “Yeah…I am…wish you were getting out of here, too,” T.J. said back. “Me, too…nice to see this little guy,” Nyisha said, “Did you give him a name?” “Yeah…Tarik and I named him Tyrese,” she said, “Do you want to hold him?” “I don’t know…you sure,” Nyisha questioned. “Of course…I want you to,” T.J. answered. “Okay,” Nyisha said. She placed the baby in Nyisha’s arms. They smiled for the first time that day. Randy was standing there at the door as the girls bond with the baby. “I hope you’re not giving my daughter any ideas, are you,” he interrupted. “No, Mr. Johnson,” T.J. said. “Hi, Dad,” Nyisha said. “Hey, kiddo…how are you feeling,” he asked his daughter. “A little bit better,” Nyisha said. “I heard your conversation last night…you thought you were causing problems for us,” he said to T.J. “I know you and Nyisha fought last night…I didn’t mean for any of this to happen, Mr. Johnson,” T.J. said. “Listen here, both of you…I know it’s been a stressful time…tension was on the rise…some of us said things that we didn’t mean…you were right, honey…I should have asked you kids about this as a family…I know that your opinions counts in this situation because she’s your best friend…I’m sorry for putting all this stress on you,” he said to them. “I’m sorry too, Dad,” Nyisha said. “For what? You have nothing to apologize for,” he said. “Yes, I do…I shouldn’t have said those things to you…I was just so angry with your friends for dumping their problems on you…why they did that anyways,” Nyisha questioned. “I don’t know…um…I really don’t want you to worry about that, okay,” he said, “We can’t change the way people act…right now, I need you to take it easy…we don’t want to lose you, kid!” “Your dad’s right,” T.J. said. “And as for you, I don’t think your mom would be pleased that you decide to live with the same guy she and your dad both despise,” he said to T.J. “I know you mean well, Mr. Johnson, but I don’t wanna impose on your family any longer…months has passed, and my parents have forgotten about me so I’m moving in with Tarik and his family,” T.J. told him. “You sure you don’t wanna think about it first,” he asked his goddaughter. “My dad’s right…you should give it a lot of thought…do you really want to do this,” Nyisha asked her friend. “I have thought about it…I want to do this…Tarik is the only person who loves me and our son…he wants us to be a family…I trust him with all my heart…we love each other and want to be together,” she said. They continued talking. One month later, T.J. and Tarik were kissing on the front porch of the Johnsons’ house. Tyrese was fast asleep in his carrier. He started to slide his hand under her shirt as Dee Dee drove up. “Um, guys! Hi,” she said to them. “Hi, Mrs. Johnson,” they said back. “Funny seeing you here and you brought the baby,” she said. “Yeah! You don’t mind us visiting, do you,” T.J. asked her. “Of course, I don’t mind…you wanna come in…I’m sure the girls would love to see you guys,” she said. “Okay,” T.J. said. “Um…you guys go ahead…I gotta get to work…see ya, Tiff…bye, Ty,” Tarik said suddenly as he walked away. “What was that about,” Dee Dee asked her. “Tarik had a fight with his dad…he practically told us to get out of his house,” T.J. answered. “What…where are you staying now,” she questioned. “With his Uncle Sidney…Tarik has a new job and it’s going well…we’re fine,” T.J. said softly. “What happened? T.J.? Talk to me,” she demanded. “Nothing happened, Mrs. Johnson! I’m fine,” T.J. said, “You know what? Maybe it’s not a good idea to come over here!” “T.J., come back here…I know that things aren’t going so good between you and your parents…which is why you’re constantly moving all over the place…to me and my husband, you’re like one of our children…I’m here if you need to talk because I’m not going anywhere,” she said. T.J. stood there quietly with the carrier in her arms. She slowly put it down on the steps and hugged Dee Dee. “Come on…let’s go inside,” she said to T.J. The two of them and Tyrese went into the house. Nyisha and Farrah were playing cards in the kitchen. “Hey, girls! You mind watching your godson? I need to talk with your friend for a minute,” she said to her daughter. “Sure, Mom…come here, Ty,” said Nyisha. She and Farrah took the baby upstairs. Dee Dee and T.J. head into the den to have a talk. Later that day, Randy came home from work. He saw T.J. sleeping on the couch in the living room. “Hey, babe! What’s going on,” he asked his wife. “We have a problem,” said Dee Dee. “Is it about Nyisha,” he said. “Nyisha is fine…she and Farrah are upstairs with the baby…it’s about T.J.,” she told him. As they went into the kitchen to talk, T.J. started to toss and turn. “No…stop…please,” T.J. moaned. Dee Dee and Randy stopped talking to see what was going on in the living room. They saw T.J. having a seizure on the floor. “Oh, my god,” Dee Dee said. “T.J.? T.J.! Can you hear me,” Randy called out to his goddaughter. Nyisha and Farrah came downstairs to help him. Hours later, T.J. was fast asleep. The doctor was in the room with her. Randy, Dee Dee, Nyisha, and Farrah sat there quietly. “We can’t let her go back there, Dad,” Nyisha spoke up. “I know but it’s up to T.J. now,” Randy said back. The doctor came out to talk with them. After the doctor left, Randy went in to check up his goddaughter. She was resting comfortably on the couch. “What’s going on, kiddo…huh,” he said softly. “Dad,” she moaned. “No…your dad isn’t here,” he said, rubbing her forehead. “What happened,” she asked him. “You had a seizure…I know about the situation with you and Tarik’s Uncle Sidney,” he told her. “You knew? I told Mrs. Johnson in confidence! No one was supposed to know,” she said softly. “I told you there’s no secrets in this house! Does Tarik know,” he asked her. “I tried to tell him, but his uncle got to him first…Tarik doesn’t believe me…he thinks I’m having sex with that man—owww,” she said softly. “I knew that kid couldn’t be trusted…I promised your mother that I would watch out for you and I will…you’re moving back in here with us…I don’t wanna hear any complaints,” he said. She shook her head and said, “Okay!” He and T.J. went over to Sidney’s house to pack up her things. Moments later, they went back to the Johnsons’ house. Nyisha and Farrah came out to help them. Afterwards, the three girls were eating pizza and watching TV in the den. “I knew Tarik was an asshole,” Farrah finally said. “Farrah,” Nyisha scolded her twin sister. “It wasn’t him…it’s his uncle who came on to me,” T.J. said to them. “Both of them are assholes…Tarik turned on you as soon as his uncle told him that bull-face lie, girl,” Farrah said as she took a bite of her pizza. “You need to get away from him before he ruins your life,” Nyisha pleaded. “Aiight! Maybe I’ll take a break from him,” T.J. said. Then they went back to eating.
Three months later, T.J. was on the front porch feeding Tyrese his baby bottle when Tarik showed up. “Hey, Tiffani,” he said. “What do you want, Tarik,” she said angrily. “You, girl…I want you,” he told her as he kisses her on the neck. “Stop…Tarik, quit it,” she whispered. “Stop what? Huh! You used to love this! What happened,” he whispered back. “Your uncle is what happened! He tried to break us up, Tarik! How am I supposed to trust you, huh,” she cried. “Like this,” he said softly as he unbuttons T.J.’s shirt and kissed her breast. T.J. pushed him away and went into the house. She put Tyrese in the playpen for his nap. Before she knew it, Tarik had already come into the house. “Don’t fight me, baby! You know you want it,” he whispered in her ear. The two of them engage in a lip lock. As they head for the couch, T.J. stopped him. “Not here…I don’t want to get in trouble with Mr. and Mrs. Johnson,” she said to him. “I got my cousin’s truck outside…let’s go,” he said as he extends his hand to her. She followed him outside to a red truck. They got in and started to make out. Moments later, they were moaning. Once they were done, Tarik lay back on the floor of the truck. “So…what will it take for you to forgive me,” he said, caressing her leg. “You hurt me, Tarik…you believed your uncle over me…I trusted you,” she said back. “I’m sorry, Tiff…I didn’t mean to hurt you…I’ll never do it again…honest…I missed you, little woman…please take me back,” he begged. They kissed again. A few hours later, Randy and Dee Dee came home from grocery shopping. They saw the red truck across the street. Seconds later, they ignored it and took the bags inside. T.J. was in the den sleeping next to Tyrese on the couch. “Hello? Hello! Anybody home,” Dee Dee called out. Danny and Kevin came downstairs while Nyisha and Farrah came in from the backyard. The four of them took the bags from their parents’ hands and went into the kitchen. T.J. woke up to Tyrese’s crying. “Aw, man! What’s wrong, Ty? Huh,” she said to her son. She started to rub on his chest until she heard gurgling in the stomach. She ran upstairs to the bathroom to throw up. Randy went after her and knocked on the door. “T.J.? What’s wrong? Are you feeling okay,” he asked her. “I’m okay,” she said quickly. “I know that feeling…she’s pregnant again,” Dee Dee said to her husband. Terrell and Sheryl were coming home from a lunch date with investors. Bridget and DeWayne were in the den kissing on the couch. “I think the deal went well, don’t you think,” Sheryl said. “Of course,” Terrell said back. He put the key into the lock and opened the door. DeWayne was climbing on top of Bridget as Terrell and Sheryl walked in on them. “What the hell is going on in here,” Terrell yelled at them. “Um…hi, Mr. Thompson,” said DeWayne. “You…out, boy,” he grumbled. “Oh, Bridget…how could you,” Sheryl said. “It’s not what it looks like,” Bridget said as she buttoned up her shirt. DeWayne ran out of the house as fast as he could. “What the hell was he doing here—in this house,” he yelled. “Dad! Let me explain…,” Bridget started to say before she got cut off. “I’ve told you numerous times about letting that boy in this house and yet you defy me,” he growled. “Terrell…now we’ve told you not to have company over unless one of us were home, right,” said Sheryl. “Yeah, Mom,” she said, being annoyed. “I don’t want that boy in here! I don’t trust him! That’s it! End of discussion,” he said. “But, Dad…,” Bridget whines. “This is the last straw…you’re grounded for two months,” he demanded. “You can’t do that—I love him,” Bridget yelled. “Love? You’re 12! You don’t know what love is—go to your room…NOW,” he screamed. “No,” she screamed back. Sheryl was shocked by her daughter’s comment to her father, not knowing what would happen next. “What,” he questioned. “I said no, Dad! You’re punishing us—you’re punishing me just like you did T.J.! I am sick of it! I’m not her,” Bridget told him. Sheryl wanted to stop the argument between them. Instead, she turned to Bridget and said, “You heard your father…go to your room!” Then Bridget got mad, went upstairs to her room, and slammed the door.
Seven months later, T.J. gave birth to her second child, another boy. Tarik watched his newborn son through the window of the nursery as a guy wearing a green suit and a pair of Stacy Adams dress shoes approached him. “What up, Jimmy,” he said to the guy. “Hey, man! Congratulations to your kid! I heard you were having money trouble,” Jimmy said. “I can manage, man! I ain’t stressing,” he said. “You sure? I mean…you’re working for minimum wage and have two little boys to care for! Your girl’s all laid up in this place and you have a mountain of hospital bills to pay! I can clear all that up for you! I’ll give you a loan, so you can take care of your little family tax-free,” Jimmy said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a wad of cash to flash in Tarik’s face. “Okay! What do I have to do,” he asked his friend. Later that day, Terrell was eating lunch at the café when Randy showed up. “Randall,” he said while munching into his sandwich. “We need to talk, Terrell,” Randy told him. “We don’t have anything to talk about, man,” he said. “This has gone on long enough, T! You gotta get your kid to come home—like now,” Randy said. “I don’t have to do a damn thing! T.J. has defied me and chose her boyfriend! You won! I gotta go,” he said, finishing his cup of coffee and leave the table. Tarik came into T.J.’s room as she slept. He sat in a chair next to her bed. “Hey, Tiff! How are you,” he asked her. “Painful! I’ll never have sex again,” she moans. “Don’t say that, babe…sex is the best part,” he joked. As he was about to put his hand under her gown, T.J. smacked it away. “I’m not joking, Tarik! Childbirth is not fun! I was passed out while giving birth to your son! You wouldn’t think that if you carried a baby in your stomach for seven months,” she grumbled. “Hey! I didn’t mean it like that! I love you and my boys! Tyrese and Tarik Jr. means everything to me! That’s why I asked you to move in with me! I want to take care of our family, baby,” he told her. Suddenly, they kissed. A few days later, Tarik and T.J. got their own place. “Here we are, guys,” he said. “My parents said that we wouldn’t make it but we’re here,” she said. “Yeah! We did it, babe—you, me, and our boys, right,” he said. Suddenly, one-year-old Tyrese got out of the car. He runs up to Tarik and tries to tackle him. “Boom,” the small child said to him. “Whoa! Watch out, killa,” Tarik said, blocking his son’s punches. “Baby, stop playing so rough with Ty, all right,” she cautions Tarik. “Tell your mom you the champion of the world, Tyrese,” he said. “Champion of the world, Mama,” Tyrese said. “That’s my boy,” he said. “Well, don’t forget: you have two little boys now,” she said as she picked up their newborn son, Tarik Jr., from his carrier. Tarik picked up Tyrese and kissed T.J. A week later, Terrell was drinking coffee and reading his newspaper at the diner when T.J. came in with Nyisha and Farrah. “It’s your dad, girl! Go talk to him,” they said to her. “This is the same man who threw me out of the when I was pregnant with Tyrese…wanted me to get an abortion but I refused…he wanted me to give him up for adoption…uh-uh…not gonna happen,” T.J. said back. “It’s been two years, T! You need to stop this grudge with your father! Has he seen your boys yet? When are you gonna tell him about the graduation,” Farrah asked. “What for? He doesn’t care about me—only his remaining sixteen children! And as for my sons, they’ll never gonna see the man who wishes they never existed, all right,” she said, “O-kay,” Nyisha said. They grabbed their menus to order some food, not knowing that Terrell overheard their conversation. Later that day, Sheryl and Dee Dee sat on the front porch of the Thompsons’ house. “So…how are things over here,” Dee Dee asked her friend. “Awful! Bridget hooked up with this kid named DeWayne Williams! Terrell doesn’t like it because he’s afraid that she’ll do the same exact things as her big sister,” Sheryl told her. Then she broke down crying.
“Well, I don’t think Bridget would do that, Sher! She’s a smart kid and speaking of kids—have you and Terrell seen T.J. at all since…,” she asked. “No…I haven’t! She won’t talk to me or Terrell…she’s pretty upset with us right now,” Sheryl said. “Oh! It’s just so sad that you aren’t getting along especially now that those little boys don’t know about their grandparents,” she said. “Boys? T.J. had two boys,” Sheryl questioned. “Yeah! Your daughter has two sons now! I have a picture of them right here,” she said, grabbing her wallet. She took a picture for Sheryl to look at. “Oh, my god,” Sheryl gasped. “Their names are Tyrese and Tarik Lane, Jr.! Don’t you think this has gone on long enough, huh,” she asked. “Right now…I’m not sure anymore, Dee…Terrell has pretty much cut her off from the rest of the family…and she’s cut us off from her kids…you mind if I keep this,” Sheryl said. “Oh, of course! They’re your grandsons after all,” she said. Sheryl continues looking at the picture of her grandkids. Later that evening, she and Terrell were having a quiet dinner as their kids slept. “Honey, there’s something that we need to talk about,” she said to her husband. “Oh? What about,” he asked her. “Is it about time that we let our daughter come home? This has gone on long enough, Terrell! I miss her so much,” she said before he cut her off. “No, Sher! It’s not happening! She made her choice when she chose her boyfriend! Now she lives with the consequences! It’s Tarik’s problem now,” he said as he started to eat his meal. Months passed since Tarik Jr. was born. T.J. and Tarik would constantly fight almost every night. It was so unbearable that Tarik would pack up his stuff and leave for weeks at a time. Later that afternoon, T.J. was sitting outside their apartment feeding Tarik Jr. his bottle of milk. A white car pulled up in the yard. The automatic window rolls down and a hand pointed out of it. “Who are you looking for, sir,” she asked the person in the car. “I’m looking for Tarik Lane,” the person said. “Why are you looking for my boyfriend,” she questioned. “You see…that little boyfriend of yours…he owes me some money…twenty grand to be exact…unless you got a little something for me,” he said, then checks her out. “No! I don’t! Excuse me,” she said as she walks away angry. The guy got out of the car with curls wearing a bright white suit, white suede shoes, and a pimp hat, which covers his curly hair. He has a diamond-encrusted cane in his hand. T.J. puts the baby in the playpen as the guy approaches her. Suddenly, he grabbed her by the arm. “I said I want my money, bitch,” he yelled, then slapped T.J. hard with the back of his hand. Randy drove up to the apartment and saw what was going on. “I don’t know where he is,” she cried. “What’s going on over here, huh,” Randy yelled. “You better tell that boyfriend of yours to pay up or he’s dead,” the guy said, slapping her again. “You little punk…do you know who I am, huh…you go after my goddaughter again and you’ll regret it, got it,” he yelled at the guy while swinging the cane at it. “Yeah—yeah! I know who you are, Mr. Johnson, sir,” the guy stutters as he jumps into his car and drove away quickly. “T.J.! Are you okay, honey,’ he asked her. “Yeah…I’m fine,” she said while wiping the blood from her mouth. “What was that about,” he said. “Some guy told me that Tarik owe him some money—20 grand, I think,” she said. “Where’s Tarik,” he asked. “I dunno,” she said. “If that guy comes back, it’s gonna be trouble! It’s not safe for you here! Now I promised your mom that I wouldn’t let anything happen to you! Gather up your things and your kids because you’re all coming with me right now,” he demanded. T.J. did what she was told without question. They got into the car and drove away. Forty-four-year-old Sheryl was in the bathroom giving one-year-old Sean and six-month-old Shawna a bath. All of a sudden, the phone rings. She went to answer it. Seconds later, she was out the door. Randy came home with T.J. and her kids fast asleep in his car. Nyisha and Farrah came out to meet them. “Hi, Dad…what’s going on,” they asked him. “That boy’s on the run again…I’m going to get this family back together again before Tarik gets your friend killed,” he said. A few hours later, Sheryl and Dee Dee came to the house. Randy was watching TV in the living room. “Thanks for calling me,” Sheryl said to him. “No problem,” he said. “What happened,” Dee Dee asked him. “Tarik’s in trouble! He owes money to some guy and somehow disappeared! T.J. doesn’t know where he is! She’s a little shook up from what happened earlier today,” he said. “Is she okay,” Sheryl asked. “Yeah! The guy that Tarik owes money to was harassing her when I drove up,” he said. “Thanks for watching over her,” Sheryl told them. “Of course,” Dee Dee said, “Go see your daughter!” They head straight for the den. T.J. was sleeping on the couch with Tyrese lying next to her. Tarik Jr. was sleeping in the playpen. The three of them watched the kids from the doorway. Sheryl went over to her daughter and kissed her on the forehead. T.J. wake up to see her mother standing there. “Mom…I’m sorry for hurting you,” she said. “I’m sorry too, baby,” Sheryl said back. “You and Dad were right about Tarik! Everything’s such a mess! I don’t know where he is! I’m so scared! I wanna come back home,” she cried as Sheryl hugged her daughter. Terrell came home from work to see the kids in the den playing cards. “Hey, guys,” he said to them. “Hi, Dad,” they said back. “Where’s your mother,” he asked them. “Out! She got a phone call and left with Mrs. Johnson,” fourteen-year-old Melanie said as she held Sean on her lap. He grabbed his coat and went back outside. Back at the Johnsons’ house, Sheryl and T.J. were still talking to each other in the den. “So…what are you thinking about,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “I’m thinking about how lucky I am to have all of our kids under one roof…if the situation was reversed, I would never throw Nyisha or Farrah out for getting pregnant…I couldn’t be as heartless as Terrell,” Randy said. Dee Dee hugged him tight. The next day, Terrell showed up at the Johnsons’ house. Sheryl and T.J. were asleep on the couch in the den. Randy meets him at the front door. “Hey, man! Is my wife here,” he asked his friend. “Yeah…but we need to talk for a minute,” Randy told him. “I’ve got no time for this…,” he stated. “Yes…we do! Besides, Sheryl’s asleep so let me ask you this: are you proud of yourself for what you did to that child, huh? Because of this foolishness, T.J. thinks you don’t love her! She only trusts us and Tarik Lane—if I knew you would do something like this, I would’ve never given her up,” Randy said before getting cut off. “Now you hold it right there, buddy…T.J. is my kid…I’ll raise her any way I see fit…I am her father,” he yelled. “Then act like it…if it was Nyisha or Farrah, I would’ve handled this situation differently unlike you,” Randy yelled back. The men started to argue as their wives comes outside to stop it. Nyisha and Farrah were looking down at them through the bedroom window. “Hey-hey! What’s wrong with you,” Sheryl said to her husband. “Oh…hey, babe…I was wondering where you were,” Terrell said back. “I was right here with Dee Dee,” she said, “We need to talk…NOW!” She grabbed Terrell’s arm and shut the door. They went down to the curb to talk. Dee Dee and Randy stood by the kitchen window. “You can’t be serious! No! No! No! That child has made her choice, Sheryl! She picked her boyfriend over us, remember,” he yelled. “Last I heard…she fought with you, not me…I’m worried about her, Terrell…Tarik got into some trouble with a loan shark, ran off, and left our daughter to raise those babies alone…she is scared…she needs us now…more than ever,” she begged. Then they heard screaming.
Hours later, Terrell and Sheryl were at the hospital waiting to hear from the doctor while T.J. was on the pay phone checking her messages. “Tarik, where are you,” she said to herself. Terrell walked up to his daughter and hugged her tight. “Hey, kiddo! How are you holding up, hmmm,” he asked her. “I’m fine,” she said. “Your mom thinks we should talk,” he said. “There’s nothing to talk about! You kicked me out, remember,” she told him. “Tiffani, I don’t want to fight with you…not while Tarik Jr. is in there fighting for his life,” he said softly. “Why should I listen to you anyways? I don’t live under your roof anymore—the only person I could trust and depend on is Tarik but he’s not even here! I don’t know how to get in contact with him about his son! Where the fuck is he,” she screamed at him. Her hands suddenly started to shake as she hanged up the phone. She passes out in Terrell’s arms. “Tiffani? Tiffani! Help! We need some help over here,” he yelled. “Dad…don’t leave…please,” she whispered. “I’m not going anywhere,” he whispered to his daughter as he carried her into the ER. The doctors tend to her right away. Meanwhile, Nyisha was watching TV with her siblings when her two-way pager buzzed. She checked the message on it and left the room. She went outside to the backyard where she met up with a shadowy figure standing by an old shed. “Hi there,” she said. She went into the shed with the shadowy figure. “Thanks for meeting me,” said a voice. “So…how long do you think that guy would be looking for you, Tarik,” she asked. “Just a few more days…I’ll go back to my family as soon as that fool gets off my back,” Tarik said. She hugged him. The Thompsons kids were at home sitting quietly when Michelle showed up. “Hi, guys,” she asked them. “Hi, Michelle,” said nine-year-old Jeffrey as he hugs her. Shane came in seconds later and said, “So what is this about, guys?” “It’s been two years since Mom and Dad kicked T.J. out…we weren’t allowed to bring up the subject of her pregnancy without Dad getting angry…I can’t do it anymore,” Bridget said. “What do you think we should do about it, little sis,” twenty-one-year-old Martin asked her. “We should beg Dad to let her come back home,” she answered. “Dad made it very clear that he doesn’t want T.J. in this house,” said thirteen-year-old Brandon as the phone rang. Soonafter, the kids meet up with Terrell and Sheryl at the hospital. They were waiting to hear from the doctor when they got there. Randy and Dee Dee brought some lunch for them while they waited. While they ate, Randy pulled Terrell to the side to talk. “You got a second chance, man…don’t let Tarik Lane tear your family apart,” he said to Terrell. Finally, the doctor came out to talk with them. T.J. was in the hospital room resting as Terrell and Sheryl came in. “Mom! Dad!” she moaned. “We’re here, Tiffani! How are you feeling, kiddo,” Terrell said. “Tired and a little dizzy…what happened,” she asked them. “You had a seizure but they’re trying to find out what’s causing them,” Sheryl said. “Did they say anything about Tarik Jr. by any chance,” she questioned. “He has sleep apnea! It’s not serious! He’s gonna be fine! As for you, we can’t let you go back to that apartment! Mr. Johnson told us everything,” Sheryl said. “Why not, Mom? It’s my home now—Tarik’s and mine! We’re gonna raise our kids there plus Dad doesn’t want nothing to do with me,” she said. “That’s not true, Tiffani! We said some things we couldn’t take back! You’re my pride and joy—my little superstar! I know I hurt you, but you hurt me, too! I wish we could handle this situation a little better than we did two years ago! Your mom and all of your siblings miss you—I missed you! It would mean a lot to us all if you come back home,” Terrell said. “Really? I can come home?” T.J. questioned. “Yeah! I want you to come home, kiddo,” he said, “I want to get to know my two grandsons if you let me!” “Yeah…I wanna come home,” she said as she hugged her parents. Later that night, Randy and Terrell were in the hospital cafeteria drinking coffee while the kids were asleep. “So…is everything good with you guys,” Randy asked his friend. “Yeah…thanks to you and Dee Dee of course,” Terrell answered. “You know…I wasn’t trying to come between you and T.J., man…I only wanted her to be taken care of! That’s all,” he said. “Really? That’s what I’ve been doing for my daughter,” Terrell said. “I hope so, T, because that kid in that room loves you…don’t lose touch with that,” he said. “I won’t! Maybe I was wrong about you after all…T.J. told me what you did for her…well I wanted to say thanks, man,” Terrell said, extending his hand. “No problem, T! I’m her godfather after all,” he said back. They shook hands. Nyisha and Tarik were hiding out in the shed listening to music on the radio. Farrah, Kevin, and Danny were asleep upstairs. “I really enjoy this…thanks for letting me hide out here, Nyisha,” Tarik finally said. “No problem! I would do anything for my best friend,” said Nyisha. The two of them hugged each other. There was silence. Out of the blue, he kisses Nyisha on the lips. She pushed him away. “What,” he said. “I—we can’t do this…what about T.J.,” she asked him. “Um…what about her,” he said. “And your kids? I can’t do this to them,” she told him. Before she could say another word, Tarik caresses her leg. “Don’t worry so much…T.J. and I broke up months ago…I can do what I want now…now I’m a free man,” he said. “I can’t do this to T.J.—not now not ever,” she said as she heads for the door. As she was about to leave, Tarik grabs her from behind. He slid his hand up her skirt. “Come on, baby…you know you want it…the way you looked at me when I’m with your friend…it makes me hot and horny…stop fighting me,” he whispered softly. “Let me go, Tarik…please,” she said, trying to resist his advances. Tarik loosen his sweatpants and grind on her. “Come on, baby…don’t fight it,” he said as they stood face to face. Within seconds, Nyisha gave in to him. The two of them started to make out on the floor. A few weeks later, the Thompsons and the Johnsons went to their kids’ graduation at the high school. Nyisha, Farrah, and T.J. join them when it was over. Terrell had Tyrese on his shoulders while Sheryl cradled Tarik Jr. in her arms. “Congratulations, baby! I’m so proud of you,” Sheryl said to her daughter. “Thanks, Mom,” T.J. said. “I always knew you could do it despite everything that happened! You’re a good kid, Tiffani Jasmine Thompson, and I’m proud to be your dad,” Terrell said as he kisses her on the forehead. Later that night, Terrell and Sheryl were in the master bedroom while their kids slept down the hall from them. “Hey there! What are you so happy about,” he asked his wife. “It’s just that we have all of our kids under one roof again! Thanks, baby,” she said, kissing him. “Oh…because we brought Tiffani back into this house plus two kids she had with that little punk,” he said. “Now Terrell…you promise me not to fight with T.J. on her boyfriend again,” she warned him. “I’m not…just glad our daughter finally wise up about that punk…the sooner we get that boy out of our lives, the better…good night,” he said, kissing his wife on the cheek. He closed his eyes and went to sleep. The next day, the Thompson family and the Johnson family had a cookout for the girls at the neighborhood park. T.J. and Terrell were on the bench playing with Tyrese. Sheryl and Dee Dee were talking with their friends. Shane, Martin, Jason, and Rodney were playing basketball with some boys around the way. Michelle and Michael were making out on the other side of the park. Irish, Melissa, and Sandra were playing spades with Trisha, Melanie, and Monica. Bridget was hanging out with DeWayne and Mimi. Brandon and Jeffrey were playing volleyball with Kevin and Danny. Randy and Farrah were firing up the grill while Nyisha, Terrell, and Meghan watches Tarik Jr. Chuckie was putting ice in the cooler for the drinks. “It’s so good to have our families and friends here…even your sister, Carmen and her daughter, Meghan, came down to visit,” Sheryl said. While she was talking, Dee Dee sat there in a daze. She was thinking about the night that Meghan was born. “Carmen, I need you to step up and raise Meghan here…I’ve already talk to a lawyer about terminating my parental rights, so you and Tony can adopt her legally,” she said. “I appreciate what you’re doing really but…are you sure you wanna do this,” a younger Carmen asked her half-sister. “Yes, I do…Randy cannot know about this,” she said. “Okay,” Carmen agreed. Sheryl shook her friend out of her daze and said, “Hello? Dee Dee?” “Huh,” Dee Dee said. “Are you feeling okay,” she asked. “Yeah! I’m fine! Never better,” Dee Dee said. Then she looked over at her young niece.
Bridget and Mimi went over to the courts to watch the boys play basketball while DeWayne makes a call on the payphone. “What’s the score,” they yelled. “56 to 50,” Jason yells back. “Your brother’s fine,” Mimi said. “Who, Jason? Eww! I don’t wanna hear that,” Bridget said back. “Well he is…better yet, they all do,” she said, licking her lips. “Stop that, nasty…if I had to choose a guy, it would have to be the one with the blue and white shirt,” Bridget said to her friend. “Yeah? He got a nice ass, does he,” she asked as the two of them looked at him. Before Bridget could answer her misguided friend’s question, DeWayne walked up and wrapped his arms around her waist. “Nope…I have the nice ass…and Bridget gets to see it, right,” he said as he held her closer. “Um…yeah,” Bridget hesitated. “O-kay,” Mimi said, then walks away to go on the other end of the courts. “Can we leave now? I feel outta place here,” he said. “Now you know I can’t leave! My family’s here,” Bridget said. “I said I wanna leave! You’re coming with me, aiight! They won’t even miss you,” he said, slipping his hand down her pants. “Out of 17 kids, I will be missed—ohhh! We’re supposed to be celebrating my big sister’s graduation day, D,” she whispered. DeWayne got mad and squeezed her arm. “We’re leaving plus I’m horny! Let’s go,” he grumbled. “Ow! You’re hurting my arm,” she said. He dragged her across the grass. The boys stopped their game and rushes over to them. “Yo, man…what’s going on,” Jason asked. “Nothing, guys! We were just playing around, right,” DeWayne said, looking directly at Bridget. “Is it true? You can tell us,” Shane asked his sister. Bridget looked at DeWayne, then her brothers. “We were just playing around like he said! I’m fine,” she said as DeWayne stood there with a frown on his face. “Are you sure, kid,” Martin questioned her while giving DeWayne an evil stare. “Yeah! I’m sure, guys,” she told them. “If he gets out of line, we will hurt him,” Rodney told her. “No need—I’m fine,” she said as DeWayne wraps his arm around her once again. “Hey, guys! Food’s ready,” Randy yelled. The gang went over to the table to eat. As the gang begins to eat, T.J. looked up to see a familiar face coming across the parkgrounds. Everybody turned around to see who she was looking at. “Daddy,” Tyrese squeals. He got down from the table and runs across the wet grass. “Um…Tarik,” T.J. said. Tarik grabbed his son into his arms and hugged him tight. “Hi, everybody…Tiffani,” he said to them. “Hello, Tarik,” Sheryl said as she tries to keep a straight face. “Hello, Mrs. Thompson! Mr. Thompson,” he said. “Where have you been hiding, young man,” Terrell asked him. “I had to go outta town on business but I’m back now to take my girl and our kids home, sir,” he said. “I heard you were running from a loan shark,” Dee Dee said. “Is that so? You think you can run off for days at a time, come back after five months, and pick up where you left off? I don’t think so,” Terrell said. “I know! I know! I messed up and I’m sorry for putting your daughter in the middle of my drama! My boys told me what happened! I would never ever do anything to hurt Tiffani or my kids! I wanna put all of that behind me! I’m grown now! And if it’s all right with you and your family, I would like to ask Tiffani to be my wife,” he said. “Whoa! You’re serious,” Chuckie asked him. “Yeah…I’m serious…dead serious,” he answered. “You’re kidding me, Tarik! You really wanna do this,” T.J. asked. “Yeah! Everything that we’ve been through for the past two years has really opened my eyes…I wanna do right by you and the boys so…Tiffani Jasmine Thompson, will you marry me,” he asked her. Nyisha and Farrah watches him as he got down on one knee. He pulled out a box from his pocket, opened it, and took out a ring. He places the ring on her finger. Everyone was waiting for T.J. to answer Tarik’s question. “You have to say something, girl,” Meghan finally said. “Well…,” he said. “Yes,” T.J. whispered in his ear. “What,” he joked. “Yes,” she said again. “We can’t hear you,” Michael and Michelle yelled. Everyone else laughed. “Yes, Tarik! I will marry you,” she finally said. The whole neighborhood started to clap as T.J. and Tarik kissed. Terrell stood there with a frown on his face as everyone congratulate the happy couple. “Terrell? Honey! You promise not to fight with our daughter about this! We can’t afford to lose her again,” Sheryl reminded her husband. They went over to join the celebration. While this was going on, DeWayne wrapped his arms around Bridget once more and kissed her on the cheek. “See that? That could be us one day! Your big sister is so lucky,” he told her. “Yeah! She is, D,” she said back. “Let’s go congratulate them,” Mimi interrupted. She grabbed Bridget’s arm and pulled her over to the happy couple. DeWayne stood there angrily. A few days later, Tarik and T.J. were married. They went back to their apartment with their kids in tow. “So…now that we’re officially married, what are we gonna do,” Tarik asked his new wife. “Hmm…I don’t know…I’ve never done this before,” T.J. answered her new husband. “Let’s put the boys to bed and figure this out,” he said. They went into the back room and did exactly that. Back at the Thompsons’ house, Terrell, Sheryl, and the younger kids were eating the dinner from the wedding. “I like wedding, Mom! There’s always cake,” Jeffrey said to Sheryl. “Yeah, son…it’s always cake,” Terrell said to his son. They continued eating. Later that night, Tarik got up from the bed that he shares with T.J. and went to the kitchen. He grabbed the phone and dialed the number on his beeper. T.J. got up as well and went into the bathroom. “Yeah, man! I got your money! See you soon,” he whispered to the person on the phone. Once he hung up, T.J. was standing behind him in the hallway. “I missed you…what’s going on,” she said. “Nothing for you to worry about, babe…go back to bed…I’ll be there in a minute,” he said softly. “Who was that on the phone,” she asked him. Angered by his wife’s question, Tarik slapped T.J. with the phone. She fell to the floor crying. “I said it’s none of your concern…you made me do this, you know…remember that,” he demanded. He grabbed her by the throat, went into the room, and started to pound her. Two weeks after their wedding, sixteen-year-old T.J. sensed a change in nineteen-year-old Tarik. He wasn’t the same boy she met on the way to the park. One night, he flew into a drunken rage and pounds on his young wife once more. Two-year-old Tyrese walked in on them. “Hey, kiddo…go on…go to bed, buddy,” Tarik said as he picks up his young son. They left the room as T.J. lays there covered in blood. When he got Tyrese to sleep, Tarik went back to his room and pound on T.J. some more. “Shut up or I’ll slit your goddamn throat, got it,” he growled as he covers T.J.’s mouth and climbed on top of her. T.J. tried to scream but nothing came out. The next day, she was standing in front of the bathroom mirror. She had bruises all over her body. “Oooh…did I do that…I’m so sorry…I won’t do it again…just don’t make me mad, okay,” Tarik said to her. “Okay,” she said softly. Suddenly, he grabbed his wife’s neck and kissed her hard. She winced as he held her already bruised body. “Shut up and give me my loving now, you little bitch,” he whispered quietly. He took T.J. into their room and pushed her down on the bed. Days later, T.J. hides out at the diner. She avoided her parents, siblings, and friends. Her older cousin, Deke, came to town to visit the Thompsons. He met up with T.J. and her two kids at the park. “Hey, cuz…been a while since you and your folks fought over these two little guys here,” he said to her. “Yeah…it has,” she said quietly. “Hey…you okay,” he questioned. “Um, yeah! I’m fine, Deke,” she replied. “You sure…doesn’t look like it,” he said, touching her arm. “Ow,” she winced. “What’s wrong, cuz,” he said as he rolled up the sleeve of her shirt. He saw the bruises on her arm. “Please don’t tell my mom and dad…I’m getting enough grief from them as it is for marrying him,” she pleaded. “Wha—that little punk is beating on you? Tell me, Tiff,” he yelled. “Yes,” she yelled back. “I oughta kick his ass,” he growled. “No…you can’t…you gotta promise me that you won’t tell anyone about this,” she whispered. “I just can’t stand by and allow this guy to hurt you,” he said. “He would kill me if I told…no one can know what you saw…please, D,” she said. Deke saw the looks on his cousin’s face. “Okay…I won’t say a word…I’m still gonna walk you back to the apartment…make sure this clown doesn’t pull this shit again,” he said. Then they grabbed the kids and left the park.
Hours later, T.J. was sleeping in the bedroom as Tarik entertains his guest. Later that evening, he came in with a pizza, a teddy bear, and a bouquet of yellow roses. “Hey, girl! How are you doing,” he asked her. “Not so good…I have a headache that’s been going on for weeks now,” she moans. “Oh, man…I’m so sorry about that, Tiff…I didn’t mean to hit you like that, baby…I lost my temper a couple weeks ago…I should’ve never taken it out on you, okay…I’ll never do it again…I promise…please forgive me,” he told her. “Okay! I forgive you,” she said. They started to eat the pizza together. The next day, T.J. was sleeping on the couch as Nyisha came into the house. “Hey, girl…it’s almost noon…wake your ass up,” she said to her friend. “Awww! Not so loud! I’ve got a headache,” T.J. said back. “What’s with the shades? You’re not outsi—whoa,” she said as she saw her friend’s face. “Nyisha, stop! Damn,” T.J. yelled. “Oh, my god—what happened, huh,” she asked. “Nothing,” T.J. said, shrugging it off. “You got a bruise on your face…don’t tell me nothing…is Tarik hitting you,” she questioned. “No! I ran into the door, all right,” T.J. told her. Before Nyisha could say another word, Tarik came in on them. “What’s going on, girls? Huh,” he said to them. “Um…nothing…I was showing Nyisha out,” T.J. said, grabbing her friend by the arm. “Sorry to see you go,” he said. “But, T.J.–,” Nyisha said. “I’ll talk to you later, okay… I don’t wanna make him angry…you gotta go,” she said, sending Nyisha outside and shutting the door. “You did the smart thing, Tiff! You just saved your best friend’s life! We wouldn’t want her to die of a heart attack now would we? Huh? Then it would be all your fault, right,” he said. “Right…I would’ve been to blame…all me…just don’t hurt her, please,” she begged him. He grabbed T.J. by the throat and threw her against the door. Nyisha heard the thud from the curb. “Maybe I should’ve beat the hell out of you for letting her in here,” he said angrily. “No…please,” she cried. He balled up his fist and punched her in the stomach. He went in the bedroom and slammed the door. Later that day, Tarik was nowhere to be found. T.J. was throwing up in the toilet when Kameelah came over. “I guess I don’t have to ask what happened here,” she said to her friend. “Nothing’s going on, all right! We were just fooling around! What do you want, huh,” T.J. said, wiping her mouth. “What? I can’t visit my best friend without it being some sort of an agenda, huh,” she said. “I’m starting to wonder, Kay,” T.J. said. “It’s not, all right! Have I always watched your back, huh,” she asked her. “Well…,” T.J. hesitated. “I’ve always had your back, haven’t I,” she said again. “Of course,” T.J. said. They did their super-secret handshake as LaToya watches from afar. Terrell and Randy were eating lunch in the kitchen of the Thompsons house when Brandon, Bridget, Mimi, Kevin, and DeWayne showed up. “Hi, kids…how was your day,” they asked. “It’s good, Dad…we’re going upstairs to play…see you later,” Bridget said. “Now wait a minute…you know the rules: the boys stay downstairs…remember,” Terrell told the kids. “Sorry, D…you can’t come upstairs,” she said. “Bye, boys,” Mimi said quickly as she grabs Bridget by the arm and went upstairs. Hours later, Kameelah came outside and got into LaToya’s car. “So…what’s the verdict,” LaToya asked her. “T.J.’s on edge…Tarik and the boys went out for the day…and Jackie’s on the way over,” Kameelah told her. Suddenly, Jackie came to the apartment. T.J. was in the refrigerator looking for the ginger ale. She grabbed some ice for her bruises when she heard the knocking on the door. “I’ll be right there,” she said, wrapping the ice in a towel. Without seeing who it was, she opened the door and tends to the bruises on her stomach. “Hello-hello! How ya doing, buddy,” Jackie said to her. “What do you want, huh? Starting more trouble again,” she said angrily. “Now why would I do that? I thought I would come by with this peace offering,” Jackie said, holding a cake pan. T.J. had a bottle of ginger ale to her lips just when the phone ring. “When I get back from this call, you better be gone—I ain’t playing,” she said as she leaves the room. Jackie saw the bottle of ginger ale sitting on the table. Nyisha and Farrah was in the diner eating cake and drinking milk. “So…what have you drag me out here for,” Farrah asked her big sister. “I think Tarik is beating on T.J.,” Nyisha responded. “What? Did she tell you that,” she questioned. “Well, no…but I saw the look on her face…she was scared…she would’ve told me if Tarik didn’t come in…instead she shoves me out the door before I could find out,” Nyisha told her. “I don’t think she would tell you anyways…if you didn’t see it happen, it would’ve been your words against his…we need to tell Mr. and Mrs. Thompson about this,” she said. Back at the apartment, Tarik came in with his sleeping sons in his arms. T.J. was laying on the couch with her head covered. He went into the next room quietly. Seconds later, he came back out and kisses her on the neck. “No…stop…I’m not in the mood,” she moaned. “Too bad…I need my loving right now,” he said softly. She pushes him away and said, “I’m trying to sleep…my stomach hurts and I have a headache…I just don’t want to be bothered is all!” “Oh, I’m sorry…I was hanging with my kids all day…I worked hard all week…all I want is some attention from my wife,” he whispered angrily. “Not right now…okay,” she said. “Okay but…since you don’t feel so well, I’ve got a little something to make you feel better,” he demanded. He unbuckled his pants and climbed on top of her. “No…stop…get off of me,” she mumbled. “Shut up, bitch…you’re gonna do what I say,” he said as he started to smack her around. Later that evening, Terrell and Sheryl were watching TV and eating popcorn in their family den when they heard a knock on the door. “Who could this be,” Sheryl said. She and Terrell went to answer it. “Hello, girls! Funny seeing you here now that T.J. doesn’t live here anymore! What’s going on, Nyisha? Farrah?” they asked. “We need to talk to you guys…it’s about T.J.,” Nyisha said to them. The four of them went to the kitchen for a talk. Hours later, Terrell and Sheryl drove over to Tarik’s apartment to find out what was going on. They heard loud music as they got out of their car. Terrell starts beating on the front door very loudly. To their surprise, T.J. opens it with an open bottle of beer in her hand. “Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad! What’s up,” she giggled. “Tiffani Jasmine Thompson! Are you drunk,” Terrell growled. “Who, me? Naw! I ain’t drunk,” she said, then passed out in her father’s arm. The next morning, T.J. woke up to see Sheryl sitting on the armchair across from her. “Mom? Ohhh,” she moaned. “Tiffani? What happened to you, baby,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “I dunno,” she mumbled. “Honey, I really need you to talk to me please! We raised you better than this,” Sheryl said. “You didn’t raise me at all…the first mistake I made…you and Dad threw me out of the house just because I got pregnant…then you send me to my godparents so I wouldn’t corrupt the little ones…you know what…I don’t want to talk about this—where are my kids,” she yelled. “Your father took them out to get some breakfast, so they don’t see how you are right now–,” Sheryl said before getting cut off. “Where’s my kids, Mom? I want my kids—I want my goddamn kids,” she yelled louder. “No! You’re outta control! We came here because we’re worried about you! This marriage and the excessive drinking—I don’t like this! I don’t like this at all,” Sheryl said angrily. “Then leave…I don’t need you…get outta here…get out,” she screamed at her mother. Sheryl got up and left the apartment. Once she got outside, there was a note taped to the door. She took it down and opened it. She was terrified by what she saw inside. “Mom? What is it,” T.J. asked her. Sheryl didn’t say anything. She got the note from her mother’s hand and saw for herself. As she read the note, Sheryl looked around and saw everyone outside the gate. Some of them snickered and giggled. “T.J.? Go back inside, baby,” Sheryl said to her daughter. “Mom…,” she said. “Now,” Sheryl demanded. As they head into the apartment, one of the guys jumped the gate and approached T.J. “Whore,” the guy yelled. “Get out of here, young man,” Sheryl told him. “If you were my girl, you wouldn’t be a dyke,” the second guy said. Sheryl held her daughter back before she could lunge at the men. They went into the apartment and shut the door. T.J. went completely berserk. She started to knock things over and beat on the walls as Sheryl watched in horror. Everybody in the neighborhood could hear what was going on inside. “Tiffani? Baby! Stop this, please,” Sheryl pleaded. T.J. went into the bathroom and slammed the door shut. “T.J.? Honey! Open this door please,” Sheryl said from the other side. “No, Mom! Leave me alone,” she yelled. “Now you know I can’t do that! Honey, open the door please,” Sheryl begged. Suddenly, she heard silence. She went in to see T.J. curled up in the bathtub. “Those notes are lies! I’m not gay, Mom,” T.J. cried. “I know, baby…I know,” Sheryl said back. Then she hugged her heartbroken daughter.
Hours later, Randy and Dee Dee showed up at the apartment. “We heard what happened! How is she,” Dee Dee asked her friend. “I finally got her to sleep…last night she got very drunk…the boys were fast asleep in the next room…they don’t know what was going on…and on top of everything else, someone sticks a note on the door with incriminating photos in it…my little girl has completely shut down, guys,” Sheryl told them. They consoled their friend. Soonafter, they came out of the apartment with T.J. in tow. Everyone watched them including Kameelah and LaToya. “Hi, Mrs. Thompson…Mr. Johnson…Mrs. Johnson…hello, T.J.,” LaToya spoke up. “Hi, LaToya,” they said back. T.J. stood there quietly. “Hi, buddy! What’s up,” Kameelah said. “Sorry, girls…we gotta go,” Sheryl told them. “Did you get the picture, creep,” Kameelah whispered to her friend. In an instant, T.J. lunged at her. The whole neighborhood watches the girls as they fought. Randy, Dee Dee, and Sheryl steps in to stop them. “I’ll kill you…I’ll fucking kill you,” T.J. yelled as Randy pries her off of Kameelah. “What did you say to my daughter, Kameelah,” Sheryl growled. “Nothing…I said nothing, Mrs. Thompson,” said Kameelah. “Liar,” T.J. yelled. “Shh,” Randy said as he tries to calm her down. “She just admitted that she sent the pictures,” she said. “No, I didn’t,” Kameelah yelled. “Yes, you did…`did you get the pictures, creep!’ were your exact words, buddy,” she yelled back. “So she did, huh! I’ll deal with you later, Kameelah! Stay away from my daughter! LaToya, shut up—I know you don’t want me to tell your parents what you’re really up to, do I…DO I,” Sheryl yelled. “No, ma’am,” LaToya said back. Sheryl got into the car with Dee Dee, Randy, and T.J. as they drove away. Three months later, T.J. was released from the hospital. Terrell was outside waiting for her. They got into the car and drove off. “I don’t know what was going on for the last three months but enough is enough! You are not going back to that apartment! You’re coming home with us which means no more drinking and partying! You will go to AA meetings and therapy sessions which your mother and I are paying for, but you’ll have to cut Kameelah loose! She’s bad for you! She might be the cause of your mental breakdown,” he said. “Ok, Dad! I get it! You and Mom gets to watch me like a child! Woo-woo-woo! Kameelah is the bad guy but only when she’s around LaToya! She’s trying to break us up,” she said. “But let me ask you this: how many times has Kameelah visit you in the three months you’ve been in this hospital, huh? None! Obviously, she only cares about LaToya instead of you, kiddo! Now your real friends—Nyisha and Farrah—they care about you! They wouldn’t hurt you like that! You need to let Kameelah go right now,” he said. “Sure, Dad,” she said, shaking her head. “We almost lost you, kid—all because of that girl! We don’t wanna lose you—we can’t lose you, baby girl,” he said with tears in his eyes. He hugged his daughter tight. On the drive home, Terrell thought back on what the doctor told him about his daughter’s sickness. “You should be aware that your child is very sick…this constant drinking…the partying…on top of that, the mental breakdown…she needs to get out of the environment that she’s living in or she’ll never be the same again,” the doctor said. “This is the same thing that happened to some of my family members…you think it got passed onto T.J.–,” Randy said. “Now you stop right there! This is my kid! She doesn’t have no illness from your family! She’s a fighter—a Thompson! She’ll be fine, all right,” Terrell remembered telling his friend. “Dad? Dad! What’s wrong,” T.J. asked him. “Nothing, kid! I’m fine! Let’s just get you home to your children, all right,” he said, rubbing her head. Then he turned the corner and drove down the highway.
A few weeks later, T.J. and her sons went back to Tarik. He found a new apartment in another neighborhood. “Hey, baby! You okay,” he questioned his wife. “Yeah! I’m fine! So good to be home,” she replied. “About what happened—I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you the way I should’ve but…I’m back now to take care of you and the boys—your parents don’t have to do it anymore…that’s my job…I’m your husband…I love you, little woman,” he said. T.J. shook her head and said, “I love you too, T!” They kissed passionately. Later that night, Tarik was entertaining his guests in the living room while T.J. read a bedtime story to Tyrese and Tarik Jr. “Hey, girl…come out of there,” he yelled. “So, Tarik…how are you gonna pay me my fucking money,” one guy said while looking at T.J. While they talked, T.J. tucked Tyrese in and came out of the room. Tarik walked up to her and said, “Hello, Tiff…how ya doing?” “Well to tell you the truth, I put the kids to bed and turn in myself so…I’ll just get outta your way,” she said to him. “Aww! Don’t go just yet! I’m sorry for the way I acted, okay! I want you to meet the boys,” he said as he pulled her into the living room. “Um, okay,” she said softly. “Fellas! This is my wife, Tiffani! Baby, this is Bruno, Tony, and Mac! Say hello,” he said. “Hello,” she said to the boys. “Hel-lo, beautiful! Come sit next to me! I won’t bite,” said Bruno. “Um…okay,” she said, then sit down on the couch. Tarik left with Tony and Mac. “So…can I offer you a drink? Vodka? Maybe some Brandy,” Bruno asked her. “No thanks! I’m underage, um, I’m only 16,” she told him. “Oh okay! That’s fine! I like my women sober anyways,” he said as he finishes his drink. Suddenly, he kisses T.J. dead on the mouth. “What the—what are you doing to me,” she yelled. “Tarik said it was okay…you had no idea your husband pimped you out, huh,” he said. “Tarik would never do that to me,” she said angrily. “Clearly, you don’t know him as well as you think…see, your husband—he owes me $50,000 and uh…if he doesn’t pay up, I’ll have Tony and Mac break his legs so instead he and I made a small side deal…if you sleep with me, your man keeps his legs,” he said as he moves closer to her. “Huh? Aww! Hell no! I’m not sleeping with you! My kids are in the next room! I’m not doing it! Didn’t I mentioned that I was 16, man,” she said. “Oh…yes you will…there will be consequences if you don’t do what you’re told,” he said, rubbing her leg. “Stay back! I’m not that kind of girl,” she said, pushing him away. “Aww, baby! What’s wrong? You don’t like dick? I heard all about you and that little dyke in the other neighborhood unless you rather be fucked by her,” he whispered in her ear. T.J. got mad and threw the remaining of his drink on him. “You fucking bitch,” he said, smacking her down on the floor. Tony and Mac brought Tarik back in. “Bruno, my man,” Tarik said before Bruno punches him in the stomach. “You disappoint me, man…you said she would do what I wanted but you’re wrong…the price has gone up…it’s $55,000 now, punk,” he said, punching him in the stomach again. He and the boys left. Tarik got up from the floor while holding his stomach. “Oh! I’m sorry but I couldn’t do what he wanted! Why didn’t you tell me that you owed that guy money,” she said to her husband. “Do you realize what you have done? You might as well kill me yourself,” Tarik growled. “I’m not a prostitute and you’re no pimp, Tarik,” she said. He took his hand and slapped her hard. “Don’t you dare talk back to me…I’m the king of this castle…you’re gonna do what I say…I’m gonna call Bruno back and tell him you will have sex with him and like it,” he demanded. “No,” she said. “What you say, huh,” he yelled. “I said…NO,” she repeated. “You must’ve lost your mind…it’s that damn therapist putting words in your mouth and thoughts in your head, huh…you thinking about leaving me…and taking my kids…you gonna stop talking to dude and take care of your man…no more fucking sessions…you’re done,” he said. “Why? You ain’t paying for it! My parents are,” she mumbled as she walked away. He got mad and grabbed T.J. by her throat. He dragged her into the back room, threw her onto the bed, and slammed the door. “I’m just about tired of your mouth…you gonna stop seeing that therapist or I’ll kill you…got it…I’m gonna teach you to respect me,” he said as he held T.J. down and beat on her. Hours later, Michelle came over to the apartment to see her little sister battered and bruised. The two of them went to the hospital with the kids in tow. Once the doctor was done tending to T.J.’s bruises, Michelle took her to an all-night diner to talk. Tyrese was playing with his plate as Tarik Jr. slept. “You gotta get away from him! Take your kids and go back to our folks! They can help you,” she said. “I can’t, Michelle! He’s their father,” T.J. said. “He threatened to kill you, little sister! Mom and Dad would be devastated if anything happens to you,” she said. “I know, Chelle! I know but I can handle it, all right,” T.J. told her big sister. “Tiffani! You know I love you! We all do but you gotta think about yourself and those little boys over there! Think about what would happen to them—really think, kid,” she said, pointing at Tyrese and Tarik Jr. T.J. thought about what her sister just said while watching her two sons. Nine months later, sixteen-and-a-half-year-old T.J. was at the café eating lunch with one-and-a-half-year-old Tyrese and seven-month-old Tarik Jr. Nyisha and Farrah came by along with Kameelah to join them. “Hey, guys,” they said. “Auntie,” Tyrese squeals. “Hey, baby boy! When are you gonna say auntie,” Nyisha said to Tarik Jr. as he cooed. “Hi,” T.J. said to them. Kameelah saw LaToya in the corner of the café and waved. “I’ve found who I’m looking for! Thanks for the ride, girls! See you later, T.J.,” Kameelah said as she walked away. “She always does that,” Farrah said, “What’s up, girl?” “I was fine before Kameelah came in! She comes in, goes to LaToya, and completely ignores me! I don’t get it,” T.J. said. “Forget about her, all right! She’s the reason you’re in therapy now among other things! Her and LaToya! She’s not worth it, all right,” Nyisha said. “You’re right! My mom said the same thing! The one thing that does matter is my family and my friends,” T.J. said to her. “Yeah,” Farrah said. “But that’s not my only problem…um, Tarik doesn’t like me going to these therapy sessions…he wants me to stop going entirely,” T.J. said. “What? Why does he care? Your parents are paying for the sessions! Not him,” Farrah said. “Are you guys fighting again,” Nyisha asked her. “It’s been a stressful time for him…said I should be with him instead of some shrink,” T.J. said as she checks her two-way pager. “Now I know he’s tripping…stressful time my ass,” Farrah said as the waiter comes to their table. Terrell and Randy were eating lunch at the Thompsons house while Sheryl and Dee Dee went out for the day. “Got the files…how is your son-in-law,” Randy joked. “I don’t wanna talk about Tarik Lane or Kameelah Jones! Ever since Tiffani married that boy, everything went terribly wrong! She was publicly humiliated and has a breakdown all because of that damn girl! That damn boy wants my daughter to stop her therapy sessions! Between the two of them, my kid is being pulled in two different directions,” Terrell said. “At least she has you guys, her siblings, and her friends,” he said. Suddenly, the phone rang in the living room. Terrell got up to answer it. “Hello…who is it…is this some kind of joke,” he yelled, then slams down the phone. “What was that about,” Randy asked him. “Crank call…been going on all week,” he told him. “Oh,” Randy said. The two of them went back to their files when someone threw a brick through the window. “What the fuck–,” he yelled. Randy saw the brick and picked it up. It had a note attached. “I think you need to see this,” Randy said to his friend. Terrell grabs the note and read it. “Aw, shit,” he said. “What,” Randy asked him. “That damn loan shark…he’s after my kid again,” he replied. Then they went outside, got into the car, and drove off.
Later that day, T.J. and the kids came home from the park. Farrah and Nyisha had just dropped them off. They drove off shortly after. Tarik Jr. was sleeping in his mother’s arms as Tyrese reaches for the doorknob. Once they were inside, Tarik was knocked out on the couch. “Shhh! Let your daddy sleep! Go to your room and play quietly, Tyrese,” she warned her oldest son. He did what he was told. She follows behind him, not knowing that Tarik had woken up. She put Tarik Jr. down in his crib for a nap. She turns around to see Tarik standing in the hallway with a frown on his face. “Where were you,” he asked in a low tone. “I took the kids out to lunch and went to the park,” she said. “That’s it? Nowhere else,” he said. “Uh-uh,” she said. He chuckled softly and pulled T.J. out of their youngest son’s room. When they got down the hall, he smacked T.J. across the face. She fell to the floor crying. “Then why is that damn therapist still calling here, huh? I told you to stop going to that guy unless you’re fucking him,” he yelled at her. “I don’t know why he’s calling here…and I’m not fucking him…honest,” she yelled back. “Liar,” he yelled as he struck her in the face. “I’m not lying…you can ask Nyisha and Farrah…I was with them the entire time,” she said. “Yeah,” he questioned. “I wouldn’t lie to you,” she said as she got off the floor. Suddenly, he grabs T.J. by the arm and dragged her into their bedroom. He slammed the door and beat up on T.J. Tyrese closed his ears to drown out his mother’s screaming. Terrell and Randy drove up to the apartment while this was going on. “I cannot believe that boy would do something so stupid,” said Randy. “Well, believe it! He’s married to my daughter with two small boys to raise,” said Terrell. “A handful, huh,” he asked. “Yeah,” Terrell said back. They started to laugh just when they heard a crash. They got out of the car and head up the sidewalk. When they got to the door, Tyrese was standing there crying. “Stay with him,” Terrell said. “Got it,” Randy said as he picked up Tyrese in his arms. Terrell went down the hall to the back room as Randy checks on Tarik Jr. “I told you not to lie to me,” Tarik yelled as he threw T.J. against the wall. “I didn’t lie to you…I swear,” T.J. cried as he constantly hitting her. Terrell burst into the room and broke up the fight. “What the fuck you doing in my goddamn house,” Tarik yelled. “Who do you think you’re yelling at, buddy,” Terrell yelled back. The two men started shoving each other. It escalated into arguing. Suddenly, T.J. started to moan. “Stay back! Stay away from my daughter,” Terrell warns Tarik as he edges toward her. “Daddy—ow,” she mumbled. “I’m here, baby! Daddy’s right here,” Terrell said as he held his daughter in his arms. Tarik grabbed his jacket and left the apartment. Later that evening, Sheryl and Dee Dee meet up with their husbands at the hospital. “Hi, baby…what happened,” they asked. “Tarik is what happened…he beat up our daughter,” Terrell said to his wife. “Oh, my god…how bad is it,” Dee Dee asked them. “Really bad…that boy would’ve killed her if we didn’t come there,” Randy replied. “I hope the kids didn’t see them fighting,” Sheryl said. “Um…,” Randy said. “Tyrese did but Tarik Jr. slept right through it! He didn’t know that his mom was getting beat up,” Terrell told them. “You know we can’t let her go back there…not after this,” Sheryl said. “That boy’s outta control! Where are the kids,” Dee Dee asked. “One of the nurses is watching them! They’re fine,” Terrell said. Suddenly, the doctor came out of the room to talk with them. Moment later, Sheryl and Terrell went in to see T.J. She was resting comfortably as they sat next to her bed. “You were right…we shouldn’t let our daughter marry that boy,” Sheryl said to her husband. “Awww…don’t beat yourself up over this…we didn’t know what he was capable of,” Terrell said. “Mom…Dad,” T.J. moaned. “Hi, baby! We’re here,” Sheryl said. “How are you feeling, kiddo,” Terrell asked her daughter. “Not so good, Dad! My head hurts,” she said. “You took quite a beating tonight,” Sheryl said to her. “Where’s Tyrese and Tarik Jr.? They’re not with Tarik, are they,” she asked her parents. “No…they’re with the nurse…they’re fine,” Terrell replied. “And speaking of nurses, how come one of them just told me this wasn’t the first time you were in here,” Sheryl questioned. “Well…,” she hesitated. “Your mother and I deserve an explanation…what aren’t you telling us,” he asked. “I can’t tell you, Dad…I wish I could but I can’t,” she told him. “What happened, Tiffani? Did Tarik threaten you, huh,” Sheryl asked her. T.J. didn’t say anything. “We already know he’s beating on you! You can’t protect him,” he told her. “I’m not protecting him, Dad,” T.J. said, then bow her head. “If you don’t tell us what we want to know, then you are protecting him,” Sheryl said. “But I’m not…I swear,” she said. “If you’re not protecting Tarik, then who,” he asked. “My kids…if I tell you what Tarik did, he would take them away from me…I can’t get away from him,” she cried. “We’ll protect you if you tell us what happened,” Sheryl said. “We won’t let Tarik take away your boys! Just tell us what he did,” Terrell said. “He pimped me out to his loan shark so he could avoid paying his debt,” she said, “I couldn’t do it! The guy wanted me to have sex with him or Tarik would lose his legs!” “I’ll kill him,” Terrell said angrily. Then he left the room.
“I’m so sorry, Mom,” T.J. said softly. Sheryl hugged her daughter tight and said, “Shhh! It’s not your fault, you hear me!” Tarik showed up at the hospital with flowers in his hand. Terrell stormed through the hallways, saw Tarik, and knocked him down on the floor. “What the—how it’s going, Mr. Thompson…sir,” he said. “How it’s going?! Heh! You beat up my kid, passed her to your loan shark, and have the nerve to ask me ‘how it’s going…you little punk,” Terrell growled. “Is this what Tiffani told you? Well, it’s not true! I ain’t touch her, man,” he said. “Do I look stupid to you? Do I have the words ‘dumb fucker’ written on my forehead? I saw you pounding on my child! So did her godfather! Your own son saw his mother getting beat on—by you,” Terrell yelled. “I don’t think you’re stupid, sir, but your daughter is lying! She’s making things up to try to turn my sons against me! She’s making me look like the bad guy in their eyes, you know! I will never ever hurt Tiffani! I love her,” he said to his father-in-law. “I love my wife but unlike you, I wouldn’t beat her up! You wanna hit something? Go to the fucking gym! As for that loan shark situation, deal with it and keep my daughter out of it! Got it,” Terrell demanded. “Yes, sir,” he said. “Hi, honey! Everything all right out here,” Sheryl interrupted them. “Yeah, baby…how’s Tiffani,” Terrell asked his wife. “Aside from the bumps and bruises, she’s fine! She’s sleeping now,” she said as she gave Tarik a cold stare. “I’ll go in to see my wife now,” Tarik said. “And as for you, I know you were beating on my daughter—what’s wrong with you? Tiffani was in here four times before tonight! Is that the things you’re gonna teach your sons—my grandsons, huh? Huh,” Sheryl said, stopping him in his track. “I think you should leave…NOW! You’ve done enough! We’ll take care of our child and her sons,” Terrell said. They went back into the room, leaving Tarik out there in the hallway. The two of them sat down on the couch as T.J. slept from her ordeal. “How could this happen to our baby,” she asked her husband. “I’m guessing Tarik spook her out of telling us what was going with her…we didn’t make it any easier when she married him…I’ll call our lawyer first thing in the morning…get our daughter out of this sham of a marriage once and for all,” Terrell said. Hours later, T.J. woke up to see Nyisha and Farrah next to her bed. “Hey, girl! How are you feeling,” they asked her. “I’ll be all right, you guys,” she said. “I hope you’re not too angry with us—we had to tell your parents about Tarik,” Nyisha said. “Naw, Iz…they would’ve found out sooner or later…it’s the way they are,” she said. They talked some more as their parents waited in the halls. “I can’t believe that boy would do something so stupid…your daughter could’ve been killed,” Dee Dee said. “Well…we’re putting a stop to it…my lawyers are drawing up the annulment papers as we speak,” Terrell said. Sheryl and Randy took a walk outside. “I didn’t sign up for this,” Randy said, “Allowing my child to be raised by a psycho with a ton of lawyers to fix every single problem that comes up! I wouldn’t done that–dammit!” “I know but there’s nothing you could do about it! Terrell and I are handling the situation! You and Dee Dee gotta deal with the mystery guy that Nyisha’s dating,” Sheryl said. “Just what your hubby wanted: for me to turn my back on one kid for the other…he and the Wilkes really pull a fast one on you…we both know that a couple of years from now our son and daughter will find out that Terrell isn’t their father,” he said. “They won’t, Randall…cuz I’m not going anywhere…I’m their father for a lifetime…Chuckie and Tiffani don’t need to know about you, buddy…so go tend to your own family and leave my kids alone,” Terrell interrupted them. He kisses his wife as Randy walked away angry. Two weeks later, Terrell and Sheryl brought T.J. home from the hospital. Michelle was waiting outside with Tyrese in her arms. “Easy…as soon as we get you inside, you’re going straight to the den,” Sheryl said. “Okay, Mom,” T.J. said. “Welcome home, little sister,” Michelle said, hugging T.J. “Welcome home, Mama,” Tyrese said. “Thanks, you guys! It’s good to be home! Hi, baby,” T.J. said. Randy was inside with Tarik Jr. who was taking a nap in the playpen. “Hey, guys! Let me help you out,” he said. “Thanks, man,” Terrell said. The two men helped T.J. over to the couch. Hours later, the remaining Thompson kids came home from school. T.J. was fast asleep on the couch. “Mom! Is she home? Is she,” Jeffrey asked. “Shhh! T.J.’s sleeping right now! Go upstairs and play quietly,” Sheryl said softly. As Jeffrey runs upstairs to his room, T.J. started tossing and turning. Terrell and Randy were playing cards in the kitchen. “No! No! No!” she screams from the den. They all stopped what they were doing and rushed to her side. “Stop it, Tarik…stop…you’re hurting me,” she moans. “Tiffani? Honey! Wake up,” Sheryl said to her daughter. T.J. woke up to see them all surrounding her. “Hey, kiddo…take it easy,” Terrell said. “Mom? Dad! It felt so real! I thought Tarik was—the boys—WHERE ARE THEY, Mom,” she asked them. “Calm down, baby! They’re right there,” said Terrell as he points at Tyrese and Tarik Jr. on the floor playing. “See…nothing to worry about,” Sheryl said. T.J. went over to her sons and hugged them. A few months later, Terrell and Sheryl took care of their grandsons while T.J. enrolled in college with Nyisha and Farrah. They made some new friends there. They were in the library with their study group when T.J. caught the eye of a guy on the other side of the room. “It looks like he has the hots for you, T,” Farrah interrupts her friend. “I can’t do this, you guys! I’m still married to Tarik, remember,” T.J. told them. “So! From what I’ve heard, you and Tarik are separated! Your dad is doing everything he can to get you out of this marriage, right,” Nyisha asked her. “Yeah…but still I can’t do that to Tyrese and Tarik Jr.—they’re not used to being with anyone but their dad,” she said. “We’re not telling you to marry the guy! You should have some good male companionship! Just take it slow,” Farrah told her. “Maybe you’re right…I’m not marrying the guy, right,” she said to them. “Right,” Nyisha and Farrah said. The three of them went back to studying. Terrell and Randy were outside playing with Tyrese and Tarik Jr. while Sheryl and Dee Dee talked in the kitchen. “Haven’t seen Tarik lately? I guess things are going well for T.J., huh,” Dee Dee said. “Yep! Terrell and I are doing all we can to get her out of that marriage! Our lawyers suggested that the quicker she gets out of this, the better off she and the kids will be,” Sheryl said. “Yeah, you’re right! Since Kameelah Jones cause your daughter to have a breakdown a year ago, being married to Tarik Lane just made it worse,” she said, “At least the kids aren’t affected by all of this!” “Yeah, Dee! They’re young so they probably won’t remember it anyways! It’ll be too painful for them! Tiffani and the kids were able to sleep for the first time in months since the abuse,” Sheryl said. “That’s a relief,” she said. Then they continued their conversation.
Later that day, T.J. went down the street to an off-campus cafe. She had just come from a strenuous workout at the basketball courts. “Can I get a raspberry filled doughnut and a cup of coffee, please,” she asked the person behind the counter. “Right away, superstar,” the person said back. “Hello there…mind if I sit down,” a voice said to her. T.J. turned around to see a young guy behind her. “Um…of course I don’t mind…please sit,” she said as she moves her gym bag off the empty seat. “Thanks…I’m Samuel Brady but everybody calls me Sam,” the guy said. “Hi, Sam…I’m Tiffani Thompson but my friends calls me T.J.,” she said back. “Oh, I’ve heard of you…the big bad basketball star,” he said. “Yep…that’s me,” she said shyly. Moments later, they were talking among themselves. “I’ve been to all your game this season…let’s just say I’m a big fan,” Sam said. “Oh really,” T.J. asked him. “Yeah…number one fan,” he responded. Suddenly, T.J. heard her pager buzz. She checks it and said, “Uh…I gotta make a call…be right back!” She got up and head toward the payphone. As she makes her call, a guy brought the doughnut and two cups of coffee to the counter. “I got it, man,” Sam said as he pays the guy. As he walked away, Sam took a small vial from his shirt pocket and opened it up. He pours a strange liquid in one of the cups. Then he stirs it with his finger. “All right, Dad…I gotta go…see you this weekend,” T.J. said before she hangs up the phone. “Hey, girl…here you go,” Sam said, giving her the doughnut and the cup of coffee. “Thanks, Sam,” she said. “Let’s sit down,” he said to her. “Okay,” she said as she took a bite out of her doughnut. They did just that. An hour later, they finished their cups of coffee and left the cafe together. “Ooh…I feel kinda woozy,” she finally said. “Really? Let me walk you back to the dorm,” he said. T.J. and Sam went to the dorm room for some time alone. They sat on her bed and started to kiss. Sam reaches into his pocket and pulled out a condom. “So, Tiff…when do we umm…you know…do it,” he asked her. “I can’t, Sam…it’s been a couple of weeks since I got separated from Tarik…it’s still a little raw…I’m just not ready, all right,” she said to him. “Oh…,” he said. “Sorry,” she said. Suddenly, he got up and head for the door. Instead of leaving the room, he turned around and confronted her. “What–you just gonna pull away…ALL BECAUSE OF YOUR EX-HUSBAND,” he said in a fit of rage. “I didn’t say that, Sam! I said that I didn’t want to rush this because I just got out of a relationship with the father of my two little boys–,” she started to say before Sam cut her off. “BULLSHIT! You keep comparing me to that dude–I don’t like it one bit,” he said angrily. As she was getting off the bed, he pushes her back down and grabs her by the throat. “I’m sick and tired of hearing about your ex,” he growled. “Sam…I can’t breathe,” she gasped. He held her down and unbuckle his pants. “I will get what I want…now turn over–I’m horny,” he said. “Let me go…help…HELP,” she screams before he covers her mouth. While this was going on, Nyisha and Farrah were talking among theirselves in the hallway. Suddenly, they heard a thump. “What was that,” they said. They went into their room to find Sam on top of T.J. “Hey…what are you doing in here,” they yelled at him. Sam got up and saw them. “Get out of here…NOW,” Farrah said angrily. He ran out of there without saying a word. They rush over to check on their semi-unconscious friend. “Farrah! Go get help,” Nyisha said. “Got it,” Farrah said, then left the room. “Hang in there, T.J.! Help is on the way,” Nyisha said as she held her hand. Hours later, T.J. woke up to find herself in the hospital. Farrah was sitting by her bedside while Nyisha talked with the doctor. “Hi,” she moaned. “Hey there, buddy…how are you feeling,” Farrah asked her. “A little woozy…what happened to me,” she said. “You passed out on your bed…some guy was standing over you, but we chased him off…why was he there,” Farrah said. “He walked me back to the dorm and…wait a minute…he didn’t rape me, did he,” she questioned. “No, Teej…he didn’t get a chance to…sorry we weren’t there, bud,” Farrah said. “Hey there! You finally woke up,” Nyisha said as she came into the room. “Yeah! Farrah told me what happened,” T.J. said. “We were lucky to be there when we did…the doctor told us you were drugged…who was that guy in our dorm room,” Nyisha asked her. “Samuel Brady, the college linebacker…you think he drugged me,” she said. “Yep…he slipped you a roofie…what you had after practice,” Nyisha questioned. “A raspberry doughnut and a cup of coffee…why you ask,” she said. “He probably slip it in your coffee when you wasn’t looking…you gotta be careful doing that,” Farrah said. “Let’s make a pact right now,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” said T.J. and Farrah. “What we just said in this room doesn’t leave this room…we gotta watch out for each other so this doesn’t happen again…from now on, we don’t let this one here out of our sights…remember what Mr. Thompson said,” Nyisha said. “Yeah…I know…we can’t let him know about this or he will pull you out of school, kid,” Farrah said. “That’s the farthest thing from my mind…of course I won’t say anything about this…just too painful,” T.J. said. “So…bet,” Nyisha said to them. “Bet,” T.J. and Farrah said. Then they shook on it.
Three days later, everyone came down to the college for T.J.’s basketball game. She and the team were playing for the championship. “Come on, baby girl…you can do it,” Terrell said as his daughter ran down the courts. As she makes the winning shot, everyone cheered. “Hey, kiddo…I’m proud of you,” he said. “Thanks, Dad,” T.J. said, then hugged him tight. Moments later, she went upstairs to the dorm room. She put her gym bag along with her championship trophy in the closet and left quickly. She suddenly bumps into Sam on the way out. “Hey, superstar…great game,” he said. “Don’t talk to me,” she said angrily. “Aww, come on…what’s wrong,” he asked her. “I heard you told your boys that we slept together…why you had to lie like that, huh…I gotta go,” she said as she walks away from him. “Wait a minute…let’s talk about this,” he said, pulling her to the side. He suddenly kissed her on the mouth. “Mmm–no! Get your hands off me! Stop it, Sam,” she said, slapping him. He got mad and threw her down. Everybody saw T.J. went tumbling down the stairs. “Oh, my god…is she okay,” one girl questioned. Nyisha and Farrah saw their friend on the floor. They rushed to her side. “T.J.? T.J., wake up…please,” they said. T.J. opened her eyes as Randy rushed over to join them. “What happened here,” he asked the girls. “That fool threw T.J. down the stairs,” Nyisha said. “Come on, you guys! You worry too much,” T.J. said to her friends. “Are you okay,” Randy asked her. “I’m fine, Mr. Johnson,” she said as she got off the floor. Suddenly, she heard something snapped and winced. “What’s wrong, buddy,” Farrah asked. “I don’t know…something doesn’t feel right,” she said softly. “What is it,” Randy said. “I think my arm is broken,” she said. Terrell rushes over to them and asked, “What’s going on over here?” “T.J. broke her arm,” Randy told him. “And he did it,” Farrah said. “Who,” the men questioned the girls. “The guy in the stairwell, Samuel Brady,” Nyisha said to them. Sam ran off as the men went after him. The chase lasted for a few seconds. “Young man…get back here,” Terrell called out to him. Sam started to run faster. He bust through the crowd before tripping over some plastic trash cans. “Hey, buddy…where were you going,” Randy questioned him. “Get up, punk,” Terrell said. They picked Sam up off the floor. Suddenly, the EMTs came in to tend to T.J. Sheryl, Dee Dee, and their children rushed through the crowd to see what was going on. “Oh, my god—Terrell! What happened to my baby,” Sheryl shrieks. “It’s nothing serious, Sher…our daughter just has a broken arm is all,” Terrell told his wife. The EMTs put T.J. into the ambulance and drove away. The two families got into their vehicles and followed them. Moments later, T.J. was in the ER getting her arm checked out as everyone else waited in the hallway. “Randy? What happened out there,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “T.J. and some kid had a fight in the stairwell…he pushed her down…I wish I could do something about it,” Randy said. “You did, baby…you helped Terrell catch that kid…Sheryl will always be grateful for that,” she said. The doctor came out to talk with them. Nyisha sneaked into the room to see her friend. “Hey, girl,” she whispered. “Hi,” T.J. said. “How are you feeling,” she asked. “Not good…the doctor just told me that my arm is broken in four places…I’ll probably never play basketball again…what am I gonna do now,” T.J. said softly. Nyisha climbed onto the bed and hugged her. The next day, Terrell and Randy went to the police station to confront Sam. “I have a proposition for you, Samuel,” Terrell said. “Yeah? What,” Sam questioned. “You won’t be going to jail today,” he replied. “Wha—wait a minute! I knocked T.J. down the stairs yesterday! If I’m not getting locked up, then where am I going, Mr. Thompson,” Sam asked him. “I heard you were a big football player…I can help you out of this little predicament…maybe send you to another college 500 miles away from this one,” he said. “So what are you saying,” Sam said. “You hurt my kid…I would do absolutely anything to protect her…so I’m giving you an out…either face real jail time for assaulting my daughter or leave town for the college of your choice…well, what is it gonna be, huh,” he demanded. Back at the hospital, T.J. was sleeping in her bed as Sheryl brushed her hair. Dee Dee sat across from them on the couch while reading a magazine. “Where do you think our lovely husbands disappear off to,” she asked her friend. “Who knows? They were so secretive last night,” Sheryl said back. “Mom? Where’s Dad and Mr. Johnson,” T.J. mumbled. “I don’t know, honey…I just don’t know,” Sheryl said softly. Then she went back to brushing her daughter’s hair.
Suddenly, Terrell and Randy came into the room with smiles on their faces. They each gave their wives a kiss on the cheek. “Um…okay! What just happened here,” Sheryl asked the guys. “It seems that our good friend Sam isn’t gonna bother our daughter anymore…he’s leaving town with his uncle as we speak,” Terrell said happily. “O-kay…what are you paying him,” she said confusingly. “Nothing, babe…I just made him an offer that he can’t refuse,” he said. “Are you sure that he didn’t pay him anything,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “Yeah…just sent him to a college out of state is all,” Randy said as Terrell hugged his wife and daughter. “I’m sorry about all of this…I thought that Sam was a good guy…I didn’t know that he was so violent, Dad,” T.J. said. “Don’t sweat it…he fooled us all with his charm…he’s a jock…I would do anything for you kids…you are a Thompson…we watch out for each other…we take care of our own, you hear me,” Terrell said to her. “Yes, Dad,” T.J. said. After hearing those encouraging words, she hugged both of her parents. Meanwhile, Sam was leaving the police station with a duffle bag on his shoulder. He was thinking about the conversation that he had with Terrell and Randy. “If you take this deal and go to another college, I’ll drop the charges against you…no probation, no nothing…you’re free to go,” he heard Terrell say in his head. “Come along, nephew…we gotta go,” said the older man next to him. They got into a black truck and drove away. A few months later, T.J. and the girls never saw Sam again. A year after the incident, they went to a dorm party to celebrate T.J.’s divorce from Tarik. “Now that you’re free, what you gonna do,” Nyisha asked. “Uh…I don’t know…haven’t really thought about it…it’s not every day you divorce your true love,” T.J. replied. “Tarik doesn’t deserve you or those little boys, all right…you guys can live without him now,” said Farrah. As they talked, three guys approached them. “Hello…mind if we join you,” one guy said. “We don’t mind, do we,” Farrah said. “Naw,” Nyisha said. The guys grabbed some chairs and sat down. They struck up a conversation right away. T.J. got up and head for the refreshments table. One of the guys got up to follow her. “Hey, girl! Slow down a bit,” the guy said. “You don’t have to come with me! I’m fine,” T.J. said to him. “You sure about that? Maybe we could keep each other company, you know,” he said. They both chuckled. “I don’t think I’ll be much company…I just got out of a very nasty marriage with a guy I knew from high school…I don’t wanna get hurt,” she said. “No problem! We don’t have to rush! We just met, remember,” he said. “I don’t know your name,” she said. “Oh, my bad! Marvin Anderson and you are…,” he said, introducing himself. “T.J. Thompson,” she said back. “Ain’t that a boy’s name,” Marvin said, “What does it stand for?” “It’s a nickname that my dad gave me so it kinda stuck! It stands for my first and middle name, Tiffani Jasmine,” she told him. “Well, I think I’ll call you Tiffani if that’s all right with you! I don’t want anyone thinking that I’m dating a guy,” he said. “I’m not a guy,” she said, then grabs a can of soda and walked away. “Hey, guys…check this out,” Nyisha said to her sister and the two guys. They all looked at T.J. and Marvin talking with each other. “I’m guessing that we don’t have to worry about our friend anymore,” Farrah said back. “Or our friend either…seem to be getting along just fine,” said one of the guys. “So…what’s your major,” Marvin questioned. “Business management…my dad has this computer company that he runs with his friend…he hopes that us kids would take over someday and you,” T.J. said, sipping some soda. “Me? I’m studying pre-law just like my big brother! We’re planning to open our own law firm someday,” he said. “Pre-law, huh…sounds interesting,” she said. The two of them continued their conversation. Hours later, they left the party and head back to the dorm. “I had fun tonight…how about you, Tiffani,” Marvin asked her. “I did, too! It’s nice to meet you, Marvin,” T.J. replied. “Likewise…this is good despite all the things that you’ve been through with your ex-husband and Sam Brady…I didn’t believe the rumors that you guys slept together,” he said. “Ever since it happened, I’m being very careful with my choice of men…plus I’ve kept myself busy with my little boys these days,” she said. “Um…boys,” he questioned. “My sons…Tyrese and Tarik Jr.,” she said as she showed Marvin a golden locket with two pictures in it. “Oh, those boys…I’m guessing kids with your ex-husband, right,” he said. “Yep…Tarik Lane…the guy who was beating on me throughout our entire marriage…the divorce was finalized this morning,” she said. “Oh…sorry about that,” he said. “I’m not…this is probably the only time I actually feel free…no need to look over my shoulder anymore,” she said. “That bad, huh,” he said. “Uh-huh,” she said. “Well, I’m here if you wanna talk,” he said. “Thanks,” she said, then kissed him on the cheek. He touched his face and smiled. “I’m definitely thanking Terrence for this,” he said. “Me, too…he’s a very wise man,” she said. “Uh-huh! He practically raise me and our younger siblings when our father left,” he said. “Oh, that’s so sad…I don’t know if I could handle not having my dad around,” she said. “Don’t worry, Tiff! I can handle it just fine! I got my uncles and aunts to look up to…I ain’t crying over that man,” he said. “That’s good to know,” she said. “Just like you with your ex, I’m not thinking about my dad, either,” he said as they shared a passionate kiss. Three months later, T.J. and Marvin were spending every minute with each other since they met at the dorm party. They do everything together from going to class to spending time with her kids. Tyrese and Tarik Jr were skeptical about their mother’s new boyfriend but after a while, they got used to him. While the boys played with Marvin, T.J. sat back on a park bench and watches them happily. She was later joined by Nyisha and Farrah. “Well…hello, stranger,” they said to her. “Hi,” she said back. “Haven’t seen you in a while? He’s the reason why, I bet,” Farrah asked. “Yeah,” she said cheerfully. “It’s good to see you smiling again! He’s a good guy, right,” Nyisha said. “Yeah…he is…I think this could work out,” she said, “He knows about my situation with Tarik and says the right things…he’s actually good with kids…he babysits his little brother and going to law school…I might actually like him!” “Really? Are you sure,” they asked. T.J. shook her head. The three of them started to squeal. Tarik was driving around with another girl in his car when he sees T.J. and Marvin in the park with the boys. “What the–be right back, baby,” he said, kissing her on the cheek and got out of the car. He interrupts the lovely couple as they kissed. “Hi, Daddy,” Tarik Jr. said to him. “Hey, kiddo,” he said as he hugs his son. Tyrese stood there quietly as he saw his dad and little brother playing a little slapboxing with each other. He then had a flashback of Tarik beating on his mother. “So this is…,” Marvin started to say. “Yep…Tarik Lane…my sons’ father and ex-husband,” T.J. said with a frown on her face. “Hey, Tiff! Who’s your friend,” Tarik questions his ex-wife. “I’m Marvin Anderson…I know all about you,” Marvin said. “Funny cuz I don’t know a thing about you, man,” Tarik said. “It’s not your concern who I’m with…we’re not married anymore,” she said to Tarik. “Whoa there! I was just getting to know your buddy here since you’re exposing him to my sons, right..uh, Melvin,” he said, being sarcastic. “It’s Marvin,” Marvin repeated. “Right! Let me give you a friendly advice: don’t believe a word that comes out of her mouth, Marlon,” he said. “It’s Marvin! I know all about the beatings you gave her! You’re pretty much the reason she was hospitalized more times than I can count! Her friends told me everything! Is that something you gonna teach your sons, huh,” Marvin said. “Un-fucking-believable! Did the evil twins tell you that bullshit story? Huh, buddy,” he questioned. Then Tarik got angry, balled up his fist, and started to swing at Marvin.
Just when Tarik was about to hit Marvin, T.J. stepped in between them. “No! Guys, stop! Not in front of the boys, please,” she begged. “Yeah…you’re right, Tiffani…let’s get out of here…nice meeting you, Timmy,” Marvin said, kissing her on the cheek. “It’s Tarik, punk,” Tarik yelled. “Come on, boys! Time to see Grandma and Grandpa,” she said to her sons. Marvin picked up Tyrese while T.J. has Tarik Jr. in her arms. “Bye, Daddy,” Tarik Jr. said over his mother’s shoulder. “I know you’re trying to be civil with your ex-husband for the sake of your kids, but I think he’s quite a jerk, babe,” Marvin said, pulling her to the side. “I know but Tarik Jr. doesn’t know about the abuse! He was a baby when it happened,” she said. “Oh! I didn’t know that,” he said. “I just don’t want him to think his dad is evil! I’m not going back to Tarik! Not now, not ever! I’m with you now and that’s all I need,” she said, kissing Marvin on the lips. Terrell and Sheryl were cooking dinner in the kitchen of the Thompsons house while the younger kids were playing upstairs. T.J. and Marvin came in with the boys sleeping in their arms. “Thanks for not following up into Tarik’s mess! Dealing with him is never easy,” she said. “No problem! I would never hurt you the way he did, okay,” he said. “Okay,” she said back. “Hello, kids! Right on time,” Sheryl said, coming out of the kitchen, “Terrell, they’re here!” “Hi, kids! So you’re the guy that my little girl keeps talking about! Nice to meet you, son,” Terrell said, joining them. He shook Marvin’s hand. “Thank you for inviting me, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson,” Marvin said. “Let’s get the boys upstairs and we’ll eat,” Sheryl said. She and T.J. took the boys to their room, leaving the men to talk among themselves. Bridget, Brandon, and Jeffrey were upstairs playing cards in their bedroom. “Got any 3s,” Brandon asked. “Go…fish,” Jeffrey answered, “Got any jacks?” As soon as he said that, the phone rang. “I got it,” Bridget said, giving Jeffrey one of her cards. “Hey! Tell whoever it is that we’re in the middle of a very important game,” Brandon said to his twin sister. “Hello? Oh hi, DeWayne,” she said. “Uh-oh! We’ve lost her, big bro,” Jeffrey said. The two of them sat back as Bridget was talking to DeWayne on the phone. While T.J. and Sheryl were cleaning up in the kitchen, Terrell and Marvin went outside on the front porch. “I figure since the girls have their hands full that we’ll have a chance to talk,” said Terrell. “Of course, sir,” Marvin said. “I’m sure you know about my daughter’s situation with her kids’ father,” he said. “Yeah! She told me about that when we first met,” Marvin said. “And her friend, Kameelah, publicly humiliating her…causing her to have a breakdown,” he said. “Yes, sir! I heard about all of that,” Marvin said. “She’s very vulnerable and I will do whatever it takes to protect her! Now the last thing she needs is another person hurting her! If that’s what you’re intended to do, you’ll have to deal with me,” he said. “I would never intentionally hurt your daughter! I know what she’s been through! I’m not that guy! I have a mom and three uncles who taught me right from wrong! I am in love with your daughter, Mr. Thompson,” Marvin told him. “Okay…I believe you…it’s been a while since I’ve seen my daughter smile…you’re the reason why…don’t hurt her,” he said sternly. “I won’t,” Marvin said. “Are you guys talking about me,” T.J. interrupted them. She wrapped her arms around Terrell. “No, honey! Just getting to know your new friend here, right,” he said. “Yes, sir,” Marvin said back. “Don’t let him scare you,” she said as she walked over to Marvin and kissed him on the cheek, “We gotta go, Dad!” “All right, baby girl! Be careful out there,” he said. He sat there as the kids got into the car and left. Bridget was sitting outside in the backyard just when DeWayne showed up. “Hi,” she said. “Hi! Come here! I wanna show you something,” he said. “What is it,” she asked him. “Not here! Let’s go into the treehouse real quick,” he told her. He grabs Bridget’s arm and ran across the yard. As they were heading to the treehouse, Terrell came out and said, “Isn’t it a little late for you guys to be out here, hmm?” “Yes, sir,” said Bridget and DeWayne. “Come inside, baby…and as for you, go home…NOW,” he demanded. Bridget follows Terrell into the house, leaving DeWayne outside alone. Meanwhile, Marvin and T.J. were in the car making out. “About what was said at your folks’ house, your dad wasn’t trying to scare me…he’s worried about you…he doesn’t want you to rush into anything that you’re not ready for…and I’ll have to agree with him,” he said. “O-kay but…we’re not rushing into anything! We’ve been dating for three months,” she said. “It feels like it…I know what you’ve been through, Tiff…I just don’t want what we have together to go wrong,” he said. “Wow…really,” she questioned. “I don’t wanna hurt you, girl! Maybe we should slow down,” he said. “I guess you’re right, Marv! We should slow down, right,” she said to him. There was silence. Out of the blue, Marvin kissed T.J. They got out of the car and went into his apartment. They went into the bedroom to make out again. Back at the Thompsons’ house, everyone were fast asleep in their beds. All of a sudden, Tyrese started to toss and turn. He woke up screaming. “What was that,” said Terrell. “The kids, baby,” Sheryl told him. The two of them got up and head toward the boys’ room. Tyrese was screaming and hollering. Sheryl went over to their grandson and gave him a hug. Back at the apartment, Marvin and T.J. were fast asleep as the phone started to ring. “Hello…yeah…she’s here…hold on,” Marvin answered. “Who’s that, Marv,” T.J. asked him. “Your mom,” he said, giving her the phone. “Hi, Mom! What happened–I’ll be right there! Bye,” she said. “Hey, baby! What’s wrong,” Marvin asked her. “I gotta get back to my parents’ house…it’s my son…,” she rambled on. “Okay…I’ll take you back over there,” he said. Sheryl and Terrell were in the living room with the boys when Marvin and T.J. came through the front door. “Mama,” Tyrese cried out. “Hey, baby! I’m here! I’m not going anywhere,” T.J. said, hugging her two sons. She took them back upstairs and got them settled. “Can you stay with us until we fall asleep,” Tyrese said, holding her arm. “Of course! I’ll be right here,” she said back. Five hours later, T.J. went downstairs. “So…how is he,” Marvin asked her. “Um…he’s fine! I finally got him to sleep–Tarik Jr., too! I don’t think I can do this,” she said. “Do what,” he said. “This…you, me–us! I can’t do this! I wasn’t here for my son when he had a bad dream! I should’ve been here for my kids but instead I was with you…,” she started to say as her hands trembled. “Tiffani, are you feeling okay,” Sheryl asked her daughter. Before T.J. could answer her mother’s question, she passed out in Marvin’s arms. Then Terrell grabbed the nearby phone to call 9-1-1.
Tarik was at the apartment with a few of his friends while Nyisha was checking her pager. “Hey, girl! Come here and spend some time with your man, hmm,” he said, wrapping his arms around her. “Huh? Um…I gotta go…I’ll see you later, okay,” she said, kissing him on the cheek. She got up and left. The whole Thompson family were at the hospital waiting to hear from the doctor. The Johnson family were there also. “What happened,” Nyisha asked as she came through the door. “T.J. had another seizure…it’s very serious…she’s in a coma and the doctors don’t know if or when she would wake up,” Farrah said. T.J. was in a hospital bed hooked up to a respirator as Marvin sat by her side. Nyisha came in and stood next to him. “Hey, Marvin! How is she,” she asked him. “No change! The doctor doesn’t know anything,” he said. “Oh…you know she has those seizures for quite some time now…ever since the car accident she was in with her mother when she was a kid…I just didn’t think it would be that serious…sorry, man,” she said, hugging him. Hours later, Marvin was fast asleep on the couch as Nyisha sat there watching her friend. “Okay, buddy…remember that deal you made with me…that time when I was in this bed three years ago…I kept my end so it’s my turn to make a deal with you…now there’s an entire room of people who wants you to wake up, girl…we miss you…I miss you…if you wake up right now, we’ll be happy…don’t let Tarik win…your little boys needs you, T.J.–I need you…please wake up,” she pleaded. Suddenly, T.J.’s hand started to move. A few months later, Marvin and T.J. got married. Tyrese and Tarik Jr. were the ring bearers. Their families along with the whole town were there to celebrate the day with them. While the wedding was going on, Farrah caught the eyes of Marvin’s groomsman. She was cradling her two-month-old son, Quincy, in her arms. T.J. walked over to her friend and said, “So…it looks like someone has the hots for you, girl!” “Naw…I can’t, T…I just broke up with Nathaniel last month and…I’m not as lucky as you are,” Farrah said. “Aw come on, sis! You should go get him,” Nyisha interrupted. “Yeah…you’re not marrying him…just a little male companionship,” she said. “It’s some good male companionship, T,” Nyisha corrected her friend. “Ah! Real funny, y’all,” Farrah said to them. They burst out laughing. “Let me introduce you to him…hey, Terrence…come here, man,” T.J. said, then signals the guy to come over. While this was going on, a dark car parked across the street. “So…how long do you think this would last, huh, fellas,” Shane asked his brothers. “Boys, stop it,” Sheryl scolded them. “Oh not us, Mom! Shane is the one who’s thinking that this sham of a marriage won’t last,” Martin said. “Shane,” she yelled. “I’m sorry, Mom,” Shane said. “But seriously…what if this dude is exactly like Tarik, Mom…we could have the same problem all over again,” Jason said. “Well, son! We won’t! Marvin is one of the good men in your little sister’s life! He’s very aware of what’s going on and promises not to hurt her! I’m sure of it,” she told her sons. They sat back, watching T.J. and Marvin play with Tyrese and Tarik Jr. “Mama,” Tyrese said. “Yes,” T.J. said. “Are we married now,” he asked her. “Yes we are, son,” she replied. “Remember our deal…don’t hurt our mom, Marvin,” he said. “Don’t worry, kiddo…I’ll take good care of your mom, all right,” Marvin said to his new stepson. “Okay,” he said shyly. “I know you mean well, baby, but I’m in good hands now,” she said to her oldest son. Tarik Jr. was eating a piece of cake as they talked. Tyrese hugged his mom and stepdad tightly. As the wedding guests were leaving, Farrah went to her car holding her sleeping son against her shoulder. Someone was following her. “Hello? Is somebody there,” she calls out. There was no answer. She puts Quincy in his car seat. As soon as she shuts the door, someone grabbed her from behind. “What’s the deal with that dude, huh,” the person yelled at her. “Get off of me,” she screamed. She turns around and saw the person face to face. “You had dude around my son, you fucking bitch,” the person yelled. “Let me go, Nathaniel,” she said angrily. “Come on, baby! You know how we do! We argue, we fight, we make up! It’s our thing! So come over here and give me some love,” said Nathaniel. Farrah suddenly pushes him away. “No,” she yelled at him. “No? Nobody tells me no especially a bitch like you,” Nathaniel yelled back. Then he slapped her. “Are you crazy? Nobody never ever tells me no, you hear me,” Nathaniel yelled. He climbs on top of Farrah and began pounding her. T.J. and Marvin were with their friends in the parking lot when they heard screaming nearby. They stop talking to see what was going on. While Nathaniel was fighting with Farrah, T.J. came up and pushed him away. “Get off of her, you jerk,” she yelled at him. “Stay outta this, T.J.! This ain’t got nothing to do with you,” Nathaniel yelled back. He raised his hand, getting ready to slap her as well. Before he got his chance to do so, Terrence got in between the three of them. “Don’t even think about it, man,” Terrence said to him. Nathaniel walked away from them, pissed off. “Are you okay,” T.J. asked Farrah as she helps her off the ground. “Yeah…I’m fine,” Farrah said back. “What’s with that guy,” Marvin questioned. “That’s Nathaniel Rollison…he’s Quincy’s father,” T.J. told her new husband. “There is no way we can let you drive home after all this,” one of the girls said. “You’re right, Jay…Terrence, do you think you could drive Farrah home please…I have no idea where Nyisha disappeared off to,” she said to her brother-in-law. “Sure…I can do that,” Terrence said, “We can come back for your car in the morning!” Later that night, the two of them drove back to Farrah’s apartment that she shares with Nyisha. “So…are you gonna be okay,” Terrence asked her. “Yeah…my sister’s on the way home now,” Farrah replied. “Maybe I should stick around until Nyisha shows up…if you don’t mind,” he said. “Of course…no problem,” she said, unlocking the door. The two of them along with a sleeping Quincy in Farrah’s arms went inside the apartment. Hours later, they were watching TV in the living room. “How did you meet Quincy’s father anyway,” Terrence asked her. “We were high school sweethearts…biggest mistake I’ve ever made,” Farrah said, “I just broke up with him a couple of weeks ago and he doesn’t take a hint!” “Couldn’t you get a restraining order on him or something,” he said. “I tried but the police ain’t gonna do nothing about it! Nate thinks he’s God and said that nobody can touch him! He wants us to get back together but I can’t deal with him and his cheating ways! I caught one of his girlfriends molesting my son–told Nate to stay away from us but he doesn’t want to hear it–wouldn’t let us go,” she said. Then they kissed.
Months later, eighteen-year-old T.J. and her new husband, twenty-one-year-old Marvin, were relaxing in their new house just when three-year-old Tyrese and two-year-old Tarik Jr. came into the room. “Mommy,” they squealed. “Hey, boys! I thought you were asleep,” Marvin said to them. “No sleep, pop-pop,” Tarik Jr. said to him. “And why not,” T.J. asked her young son. Tyrese whispered something in his brother’s ear. “Ohhh…I see what’s going on here,” she said to Marvin. “What,” the boys said. “Oh, yeah! So do I,” Marvin said back. “What,” they said again. “Let’s get them,” she said to Marvin. Tyrese and Tarik Jr. ran out of the room screaming. T.J. and Marvin ran after them. Tarik was cleaning up his new place just when he heard a knock on the door. “Uh…hold on…be right there,” he said, making sure that everything was in order. He opens the door to see Nyisha standing in front of him. “So we meet again, Doctor,” he said, letting her in. “I really don’t like this…sneaking around! What if your neighbors finds out about us or your ex-wife–my best friend…,” Nyisha started to say. “We have nothing to worry about, baby…my neighbors are hardly home…the only time T.J. comes around is when she brings our sons over…we’re safe, okay,” he said, pulling her close to him. They got on the couch and started to make out. Farrah and Terrence were at the police station getting a restraining order on Nathaniel. Soonafter, they went to the diner for lunch. “I guess I should thank you for what you did for me,” she said. “Of course! Now we know your ex won’t get near you or your son! I told you that I’ll protect you and I will do just that…Nate will never hurt you again, okay,” he said. “Okay,” she said. They shared a passionate kiss. Bridget was at the park with her study group when DeWayne shows up on his dirt bike. “Um…don’t look now but your boy’s here, B,” Mimi said to her friend. “Ey…aren’t you gonna let your man sit down or what,” DeWayne said. “Hey, man…you can sit here,” said one of the kids. As DeWayne was sitting down, Kevin whispered something in Bridget’s ear. She giggled. Their closeness irritates DeWayne. “What’s so damn funny down there, huh,” he yelled angrily. “Kevin was telling me a joke! God! What’s your deal,” Bridget said to him. “We’re going…NOW!” he yelled at her, then gets up from the table and walks over to them. “We’re studying here, man,” Kevin said. “Not anymore she’s not…let’s go,” he growled at Kevin. He grabs Bridget by the arm and pulls her away from the group. “Ow! DeWayne! You’re hurting me,” Bridget cried. DeWayne got mad and knocked her to the ground. Kevin and Mimi got up from the table to see what was going on. “You think you can intimidate me, huh…huh…HUH,” DeWayne yells as he punched and kicked Bridget. “Hey, man! Chill out,” Kevin said, pushing DeWayne. All of a sudden, Randy and Dee Dee drove up. “What do you think is going on over there,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “I don’t know but I’m gonna find out,” Randy said. They got out of the car and went over to the kids. Mimi stood by her wounded friend as the boys fought. Randy broke them up. “All right, boys! Knock it off,” he said to them. “Bridget? Bridget! Mrs. Johnson! Something’s wrong with her,” Mimi said. “Bridget? Bridget, wake up,” Dee Dee called out. “We better get her to the hospital,” he said. “I’ll call Sheryl from the car,” Dee Dee said. He picked up Bridget and head to the car. They all got in and drove off quickly. A few hours later, they meet up with Sheryl and Terrell at the hospital. “I got your message! What happened,” Sheryl asked them. “DeWayne showed up at the park while our kids were with their study group this afternoon,” Randy said. “Damn kid,” Terrell said. “Our kids? What do you mean our kids, Randall,” Sheryl questioned. “My son, Kevin, and your daughter, Bridget…who else do you think I’m talking about,” Randy told her. “Well, DeWayne beat your daughter unconscious, you guys,” Dee Dee interrupted them. “Oh, my god,” she cried. “I’m gonna kill that kid,” Terrell said angrily as the doctor comes out to talk with them. Meanwhile, T.J. came downstairs in an old t-shirt and socks to get a drink of water from the kitchen of their home. Marvin snuck up on her wearing nothing but a pair of boxer shorts. “You wuss! Who drinks water after sex,” he said. “Shut up! I was thirsty! You’re the one who gets tired after sex! Who does that,” she said. “Ha! Ha! Very funny! I don’t get tired! I’m like the Energizer bunny! I keep going and going and going…,” he said. T.J. giggled as he kisses her all over. The two of them got onto the counter and started to make out. While this was going on, they heard a knock on the door. Marvin and T.J. got down from the counter. “I’ll get it,” she said. “All right! I’ll go put some clothes on,” he said, heading upstairs. “I’ll be…right there,” she yelled while grabbing for a robe from the hallway closet, put it on and answered the front door. Nyisha and Tarik were putting on their clothes. “Was it good for you as it was for me,” he asked. “We gotta stop meeting like this,” she said. “Why,” he said confusedly. “I feel like I’ve betrayed my best friend! I was the one who told T.J. to stay away from you but I’m no better than she is,” she said. “We have nothing to worry about! T.J. is married to the great Marvin Anderson now! She doesn’t care what I do! I’m free! We can’t let your friend come between us,” he said. They shared a passionate kiss. While Michelle and Marvin were upstairs with the kids, T.J. and Michael were having a little chat on the front porch. “A cop? Are you sure about this, T.J.? It’s not an easy job, you know! Your parents would want you to work at their company,” he said. “But it’s not what I want! That’s my parent’s dream! I wanna make my own path and not follow anyone else’s! I want this! I’m more sure about being a cop than anything else–with your help, of course,” she said. “I don’t know! Something like this could come back to bite us in the ass but if you’re really serious about becoming a cop, then I’ll help you,” he said. “Thank you! I promise that I won’t let you down,” she said. Then she hugged her brother-in-law.
Months later, T.J. was training day in and day out. Marvin took care of his stepsons at night while attending law school in the day. T.J. helped him study for the bar exam on her days off. They both sleep in on the weekends. Sheryl came over to the house to check up on her daughter and son-in-law. Tyrese let her in. “Shhh,” he whispered. She saw the two of them sleeping on the couch. “Awww! Poor things! All that work wore them out,” she said to herself. She grabs a blanket from the downstairs closet and covered them up. Meanwhile, Nyisha came home to the apartment. She was carrying a small bag in her hand. Making sure nobody was around, she heads for the bathroom and shut the door. The next day, T.J. was in the diner having lunch with Farrah and Meghan just when Nyisha showed up. “Hello, girls,” she said happily. “Uh-oh! Someone got drunk last night,” T.J. said as Farrah and Meghan giggled. “No, I’m not drunk…says the woman who would do anything to piss her father off…a cop seriously,” she said. “I’m not the only one who’s not following Daddy’s dream! Giving up a desk job for a medical degree,” T.J. said. “At least my dad supports me on going to medical school,” she said back. “All right! Break it up, ladies! Back to your corners,” Farrah said to them. “I think it’s cool that she’s a cop! Probably do better than the ones we have now,” said Meghan. “Thanks, kid! I appreciate it,” T.J. said. “But cops always get killed! Do you really want to do this,” Nyisha asked. “Uh yes! Yes I do! It may not be the safest job in the world but this is what I want, Nyisha! I would appreciate it if you don’t give me any grief about this! I got enough of that from my dad, please,” T.J. pleaded. “I can’t believe I’m saying this but…if this is what you wanna do, then I won’t stand in the way,” she said as they all left the diner. Bridget, Brandon, and Jeffrey were playing basketball with their friends at the Thompsons house just when DeWayne shows up out of the blue. “Hey! What you doing here, man,” Jeffrey yelled. “I’m here for my girl, runt,” DeWayne said. “Why don’t you get the fuck outta here, man? We don’t want no trouble here,” Brandon told him. “Only if Bridget don’t want me here…I didn’t hear anything from her so…you want me here or not,” he said. “Uh…sorry! My parents doesn’t want you here…because of the fight in the park, DeWayne…my brothers…they want you to leave and so do I,” Bridget hesitated. “Oh…is that right? I’d already apologized for that, baby! Why you punishing for it, HUH,” DeWayne said angrily as he began squeezing her arm. “Ow! You’re hurting me,” she screams. While this was going on, T.J. drove up to the house with Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan in tow. “Answer me…dammit, bitch,” he yelled at Bridget. T.J. came to her little sister’s defense and grabbed DeWayne by his neck. “What the f…,” he started to say. “What you doing here…huh, punk…you’re not suppose to be here,” T.J. said, putting him in a chokehold. He threw Bridget to the ground. “Get the fuck off me, bitch,” he yelled. “Bitch? I got your bitch! We’ll see who’s the bitch when I snap your fucking neck,” T.J. yelled back. “T.J., don’t do it,” Farrah said. “Who’s the fucking bitch now…HUH,” T.J. yelled. Sheryl, Terrell, Dee Dee, and Randy were driving down the street when they saw what was going on in front of them. They got out of the car and ran across the yard. “Terrell! You need to stop this,” Sheryl pleaded with her husband. He nodded his head. Everyone was in shock when they saw T.J. holding onto DeWayne’s neck. “Tiffani! I know that you’re protecting your little sister but this is not the way,” Terrell said. T.J. stood there, not saying a word. She didn’t listen to her father’s words. She blocked them out as DeWayne starts to lose consciousness. “Let me try to talk her down! She is my goddaughter after all,” Randy said to his friend. Terrell shook his head as Randy lend a hand to help him out. “Okay, T.J.! We get it that you hate DeWayne! We do, too! We all do but killing him is not the answer! Think about what this would do to your parents, your siblings, your husband, and your kids! If you do this, there’s no turning back from it! Do you really wanna ruin your life over this kid,” he said.”Please, T.J.! Don’t hurt him! He ain’t worth it,” Bridget pleads with her big sister. DeWayne’s face was turning blue from the chokehold. Within seconds, T.J. let him go. While DeWayne was trying to catch his breath, Randy grabbed T.J. and hugged her. She broke down crying. “It’s okay! Take it easy,” he whispered to his goddaughter while signalling Sheryl and Terrell over to them. Dee Dee and the kids were relieved. T.J. went into her parents’ arms and held them tight. In all this commotion, DeWayne got up and ran off. Everyone went inside. Hours later, Marvin came by the Thompsons house. Sheryl and Terrell were in the living room while the kids were in the next room. “I don’t think I can get that image out of my head…she acts more and more like Randy every day…she has his temper and everything,” Sheryl said. “I thought we agreed that I’m Tiffani’s father instead of Randy! She has MY TEMPER, got it,” Terrell said from the corner of his mouth. “Don’t start…you couldn’t get that child to calm down but Randy did…he doesn’t want our daughter going to jail for that kid,” she said. Before they could say another word, Marvin came through the front door. “I meant what I said…my kid, nobody else’s,” Terrell mumbled. “I came as soon as I could…where’s Tiffani,” Marvin asked them. “She’s in the den with the girls,” Sheryl said as he heads toward the den. T.J. was fast asleep in the den while Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were watching T.V. “Hi, girls! What happened,” Marvin asked them. “You should’ve been here! Your wife almost killed Bridget’s boyfriend,” said Meghan. “What,” he said. Nyisha hit Meghan in the ribs. “DeWayne showed up to see Bridget and it got ugly,” Farrah said. Bridget was listening to their conversation from the door. “Something in her just snapped…she wanted to break DeWayne’s neck until my dad intervened…I have never seen T.J. like that before,” Nyisha said. “Don’t worry…I’ll handle this,” Marvin said to the girls. “Be careful,” Meghan said. He went over to T.J. and kissed her on the forehead. T.J. woke up to see Marvin sitting next to her. “Hi,” she said softly. “Hi there, stranger…the girls told me what happened…are you feeling okay,” he asked his wife. “Yeah…of course I’m okay…what’s going on here…why is everybody looking at me like that,” she said to them. “Okay! You need to calm down, all right! We’re just worried about you,” Nyisha told her. “I am calm! I’m fine, you guys! Don’t worry about me,” she said. “You scared us, T.J.! You could’ve broken that kid’s neck! Don’t do that again, please,” Meghan pleaded. “She’s right, you know,” Farrah said, “What has gotten into you?” “I know but she doesn’t have to worry about me,” Bridget interrupted, “I’m not going to marry DeWayne so don’t get so stressed out about this! It’s not that serious, okay!” She hugged her big sister tight. Later that evening, the whole neighborhood was asleep in their beds. Tarik drove up to the Johnsons house and parked the car. Nyisha came out and jumped into the car. “Hey, baby! Missed you today,” he said, kissing her on the cheek. “Sorry but I was so caught up with everything that happened today…I lost track of time! I missed you, too,” she said. Then they drove off.
T.J. and Marvin were fast asleep in their home just when the phone rang. “Uh…hello,” she answered. She got up and put on her clothes while talking on the phone. Marvin turned over as she left the room. “What happened,” she asked the person on the other end as she shuts the door. Within seconds, Marvin woke up to find his wife missing from their bed and got up as well. “Ey, Tiff! What’s going on, babe,” he whispered as he peeked through the bedroom door. “There was a car accident…I gotta get to the hospital right now,” she said. “I’ll take you,” he said, then closed the door and got dressed. As they drove up to the hospital, Tarik was there. “Hey! What are you doing here, huh? Who’s watching the boys,” he asked them. “My parents are watching them! I’m here about the accident, Tarik! Now who’s the dummy you had in that death trap of a car this time, huh,” T.J. said to him. Marvin tapped T.J. on the shoulder and showed her the person coming toward them. “That would be me,” a voice said. “Nyisha? What are you doing here,” T.J. questioned her friend. “Um…I think we should tell her,” Nyisha said to Tarik. “Tell me what? Tarik? I hope you two weren’t in that car accident tonight,” she scolds them. “We were trying to avoid hitting some kid on a bike and somehow we ran off the road,” he said. “We? So you two were together? I don’t follow,” she said, sounding puzzled. Tarik and Nyisha told her everything. “Aw hell no! When did this happen, huh? You know what–I don’t wanna know,” T.J. yelled at them. “You deserve to know about us! I couldn’t keep this a secret anymore,” Nyisha said. “Personally, I wasn’t gonna say a damn thing just like you didn’t tell me about Merlin,” Tarik mumbled. “Oh, we’re back to that again–this childish shit! You know what–shut the fuck up, Tarik! This is between me and Nyisha! Butt out,” T.J. yelled. “Ooh…watch it, man,” Marvin said to Tarik. “We need to talk–NOW,” T.J. whispered angrily. She grabbed Nyisha by the arm and went outside. Once they were out of Marvin and Tarik’s sight, T.J. shoves Nyisha into the wall. “Ow! What was that for,” Nyisha said. “Tarik, really? This is the same man who beat the hell out of me when I was married to him! The same one you told me to stay away from! You can’t be serious,” she yelled. “He was a child then! He’s a man now! You guys were high school sweethearts! It’s not like that with us,” Nyisha said. “Until he goes upside your head! Why do you want him, huh,” she said. “Because he’s the father of my baby,” Nyisha blurted out. “What…you’re pregnant,” she said. “Yeah…six weeks,” Nyisha said back. “You and Tarik were fooling around behind my back…you know what…fuck you and fuck him…you both deserve each other…I’ll never forgive you for this…don’t call me when he starts beating on your ass,” she growled, then went back into the hospital. The next day, Bridget and Mimi were on the way to school just when DeWayne showed up. “Hey, baby,” he said. “Uh-uh, DeWayne! You can’t be here right now! The whole Thompson clan are like really pissed off not to mention her big sister almost killed you yesterday–why don’t you just go,” Mimi said. “She’s right! I can’t be around you anymore! Sorry,” Bridget said. The bell rang as they spoke. Mimi grabbed Bridget’s arm and pulled her into the building. Months passed since the girls fought. T.J. spend all her free time with her two sons and her husband. Nyisha and Tarik has gotten closer. Both girls gave birth to their kids days apart. T.J. had a little girl which she named Brianna. Marvin brought Tyrese and Tarik Jr to the hospital to meet their new baby sister. “Hi, guys,” she said to them. “Hi, Mommy,” said Tyrese and Tarik Jr. “Hey, babe…came to see my little girl…hi,” Marvin said as he coos at the baby. The little family were celebrating their newest addition while Nyisha and Tarik were on the other side of town with their twin boys named Malcolm and Jerome. Three weeks later, they got into a huge fight. Nyisha packed her things, grabs the boys, and moved out. Randy came home to see his heartbroken daughter on his doorstep. He gave her a hug, then invited her inside. “You were right, Dad…Tarik can’t be trusted…he was cheating on me with some random girl…we fought about it and I left…got the boys out of there,” Nyisha said. “I didn’t want to be right…you and the kids can stay here until you can figure out the next step,” Randy said. They continue their conversation. Later that day, Randy meet up with Terrell at the office to look over some files. Sheryl and Dee Dee brought them lunch. “Hey, man! What’s going on with you,” Terrell asked his friend. “It’s about my daughter, man,” Randy said. “Which one,” he questioned. “Wha–I mean Nyisha, man! God…,” Randy said. “Oh! What happened with your daughter,” he asked, sounding concerned. “She told me that she hooked up with Tarik Lane–the little punk–and he’s the father of my two grandsons! She and T.J. are fighting because of it,” Randy said. “That’s funny! T.J. never told me anything about it,” he said. “Well…TJ isn’t gonna tell you that her abusive ex-husband hooked up with her best friend…you know that,” Randy told him. “Well, we’ll just see about that, won’t we,” he said back as he grabbed his phone. A few hours later, T.J. showed up at the office with three-and-a-half-year-old Tyrese, two-and-a-half-year-old Tarik Jr, and three-month-old Brianna in tow. “Grandma,” the boys said. “Hi, boys! Tiffani, your dad needs to talk to you,” Sheryl said. “What about, Mom,” T.J. asked her. “I don’t know! Go see! Meanwhile, I’ll take the kids to the playroom,” she said. “Okay,” T.J. said as her mother took the kids in the other direction. T.J. went down the hall to her father’s office. When she opened the door, Nyisha was waiting inside. “You gotta be kidding me,” T.J. said to herself. “Our dads thinks we should talk,” Nyisha said. “I don’t think so,” T.J. said. “They won’t let us leave until we work this out,” Nyisha said. “We’ll just see about that,” T.J. said, heading for the door. As she was going out the office, Terrell and Randy were standing in front of her. “Told ya,” Nyisha mumbled. “I think we should! Sit down,” Randy told the girls. Nyisha did what she was told but T.J. remained standing. “I have nothing to say to her, Mr. Johnson,” T.J. said to her godfather. “Oh, really! Tiffani Jasmine Thompson, sit your ass down,” Terrell said, shoving her into a chair. “Oh, we have plenty to talk about…we’re not leaving until we work them out, ladies,” Randy said to them, then shuts the door. “I didn’t do anything, Dad! T.J. started this when I started dating her ex-husband,” Nyisha spoke up. “I don’t care who started it! Are you gonna let that boy come between the two of you? I’ve raised you better than this,” Randy said. “I love Tarik, Dad…I don’t wanna lose my best friend because of it,” Nyisha said. “I don’t wanna lose you as a friend either…but you lied to me,” T.J. said. “I didn’t lie…I was afraid to tell you, all right,” she said. “Afraid of what? I don’t care what you and Tarik do! I’m married to Marvin now! You guys didn’t have to sneak around behind my back,” T.J. said. “It wasn’t my idea! Tarik was angry at you for divorcing him! He decided to get his revenge by hooking up with me! As soon as I knew what he was doing, I ended it with him! I didn’t want to hurt you like that! When I found out that I was pregnant, Tarik had already hooked up with another girl…that’s what we fought about–the phone call of course,” she said. “Typical Tarik…you guys broke up…but why,” T.J. questioned. “I didn’t like what he was doing to you…I didn’t want to be a part of it…I did it to protect you…can’t you see that or are you that angry to see it,” she said with tears in her eyes. Before she could say another word, T.J. gave her a hug. Then the guys gave a sigh of relief.
Later that day, the girls met up outside along with their kids. “Look, Mommy!” Tarik Jr. said. “I see you, baby,” T.J. said back. “Wow! Your boys–they’re so big,” Nyisha said. “Yeah! A lot changed in a couple of months! Tyrese! Go get your brother please,” T.J. said. In a matter of minutes, Tyrese and Tarik Jr. came back to them hand-in-hand. “Tyrese! Tarik Jr.! I would like for you to meet someone,” Nyisha said to the boys. “It’s okay, guys! Go ahead,” T.J. said, reassuring her sons. “This is my two sons–your little brothers! This is Malcolm and Jerome,” she said, introducing T.J., Tyrese, and Tarik Jr. to her kids. “Hi, Malcolm and Jerome! We’re your big brothers! We’ll be the one to watch out for you,” Tarik Jr. said as Malcolm grabbed his hand. One year later, twenty-year-old T.J. Thompson-Anderson was working for the police department alongside her brother-in-law, thirty-three-year-old Michael Young. She went to the lounge for a cup of coffee when her husband of two years, twenty-three-year-old Marvin Anderson came in and kissed her on the cheek. “Hey, you,” she said. “How are things over here,” he asked his young wife. “My partner, Lance, and I are working on a tough case,” she answered. “I know! It’s confidental,” he said as they kissed. Seventeen-year-old Bridget Thompson was standing in the halls of Eazy E High School talking with her friends when her boyfriend of five years, DeWayne Williams came in. “What’s up, B,” he said. “Hi, baby,” she said, kissing him on the lips. “Do you love me,” he asked her. “Yes,” she answered right away. Once the girls were out of their sight, DeWayne grabbed Bridget by her throat and dragged her outside. “I tried to call you last night…where were you,” he said angrily. “My brother was on the phone…plus I was out with friends,” she said. “Oh…like Dina, Diana, Kerry, KEVIN…didn’t I tell you to stay away from him, huh!” he told her. “Kevin is my friend! Our parents are friends as well! Why are you so threatening by him,” she said. “Huh? Threatened…by that punk? Please–just stay away from Kevin! I mean it! I’m your only friend, got it,” he demanded. “Ow! DeWayne, you’re hurting me,” she cried as he squeezes her arm. “You’re not gonna be Kevin’s friend, all right! Now say: I will stay away from Kevin Johnson! Say it,” he yelled, twisting her arm. “No…owww…okay…okay…I will stay away from Kevin Johnson…there…all right…I don’t know why you so freaked out about my friendship with Kevin,” she yelled. “I don’t trust him and neither should you…he’s trying to take you away from me…I better catch you with him ever again,” he yelled back. He threw Bridget to the ground and walked away. Meanwhile, T.J. and Marvin were eating lunch at her mother’s restaurant when twenty-year-olds Nyisha and Farrah came in with their husbands, twenty-three-year-old Tarik and twenty-six-year-old Terrence. Since their tragic divorce, T.J. and Tarik continues to remain friends. They share custody of their two sons. “Hi, guys,” they said. “Hi,” T.J. and Marvin said to their friends. All of them sat down at the table. “So…how is work,” Tarik asked his new friend. “It’s fine! I’m working on a big case with potential clients,” Marvin responded to him. While they were talking, T.J. was sitting there daydreaming. “T.J.? T.J! Hey! Snap out of it, girl,” Nyisha said. “You feeling all right,” Farrah added. “Huh? Oh–I’m fine, y’all! I’m fine,” T.J. said to them. “Are you sure,” Marvin asked her. “Sure I’m sure! Marvin! I’m fine! Don’t worry about me, okay,” she told everyone including her husband. “Okay, baby,” Marvin said. “Besides…I need to get back to work…see you later, guys…I’ll see you at home, Marvin,” she said quickly. Then she kisses her husband and left.
Eighteen-year-old Tyrell Thompson was hanging out with his friends on the football field. The coach, Miss Anndrea Arnelle, and the assistant coach, Mr. Lester Arnold, were running the practices. Coach Arnelle was a young slender woman in her late-30s. She was wearing a bright red sweatsuit with white sneakers. She was very strict with the boys at this time of season. Coach Arnold was a slightly older man in his early-40s. He was wearing brown shorts with a white shirt. He’s a easy going guy. He’s less strict around the boys. “Damn, man! What’s the deal with Coach Arnelle,” Tyrell said. “We’re working on drills this week, she says! More like working us to death, she means,” said a boy named Tyreke. “College football is a lot harder than I thought,” said a boy named Bobby. While they were talking, Coach Arnelle blew her whistle. “All right, men! Back to work,” she yelled at them. “Yes, ma’am,” they yelled back. “Thompson, I wanna see you in my office after practice,” she said softly as she played with his chest. “Yes, ma’am,” said Tyrell. They went back on the field. Thirteen-year-old Jeffrey Thompson was working on his science project in the school library. Some girls came in giggling. His friend, Nigel, came up to him and said, “Hey, Jeff! Still fooling around that crap? We should be enjoying the life, man! And those girls were looking at you since you got here!” “This crap is a battery-controlled conductor for my science project and I don’t care about girls, man! Besides I have to keep my grade up and so do you,” he said. “Jeff, I can’t make straight As like you! This is the time for us to take advantage of this opportunity to get girls, man,” Nigel said. “I don’t think so! I gotta go, man! My sister’s coming to pick me up,” he said as he grabs all of his things and left. Bridget was putting her books in the locker when her friend, Kevin Johnson showed up. “Hey, B,” he said. “Hey, Kev,” she said, closing the locker door. “What’s wrong, girl,” he asked her. “Nothing,” she whispered. “Don’t give me that! What’s going on really? We’re good friends, remember! You can tell me anything! What’s wrong? Is it about DeWayne again,” he asked. “Yes…it’s DeWayne again! He knew I was with you yesterday! He’s very upset about it & doesn’t want us hanging out together! He thinks something’s going on with us,” she answered. “Did he hurt you,” he asked. “Yes…no…well…maybe I deserved it, you know…I always make him mad,” she said. “Hey…it’s not your fault, okay…he’ll always find a reason to hurt you…remember he gave you a dislocated shoulder twice, a bump on your head, a black eye, and a broken arm…you need to get away from him, B,” he said to her. DeWayne showed up next to Bridget. “Hey, Kev! How’s it going,” DeWayne said. “Nothing much, D! Just talking to my friend here,” Kevin said back. “Well guess what? She’s not your friend anymore! Go talk to Warren or Brandon, punk! I’m her friend now…her ONLY friend! I promised to accompany her to cheerleading practice today and the rest of the season so…SCRAM,” DeWayne said to him. “But we’re not finished talking here, man,” he told DeWayne. “Now you are! Let’s go, Bridget,” said DeWayne as he pulls her away. “We’ll talk later,” he said to Bridget. “No, you won’t! I’m giving her a ride after practice! Why don’t you go hook up with Mimi and leave my girl alone, huh? This one’s mine,” DeWayne demanded. Kevin walked away angry as DeWayne held and kissed Bridget. Once Kevin was out of their sight, Bridget pulls away and slapped DeWayne. “Ow,” he yelled. “Why did you do that to him, huh,” she yelled at him. “I told you already! I don’t want you hanging around that punk! He’s trying to come between us,” he told her. “You shouldn’t dog him like that,” she said back. Angered by that remark, DeWayne punched her in the face. She fell to the floor crying. He grabbed her by the collar of her shirt and yelled, “I can dog whomever I want whenever I want! You better not forget who your man is!” He punches Bridget in the stomach, threw her on the floor, and walked away. Seventeen-year-old Brandon Thompson and his friends, Cal and Warren, were in the school gym hanging out when Kevin stormed in and went straight for the weightlifting room. They were confused for a second and went after him. Kevin was putting on the boxing gloves and head toward the punching bag. “Hey, Kev! What’s up, man,” Cal said. Kevin didn’t say anything. He started hitting the bag. “Hey, man! What’s happened,” Brandon asked. “DeWayne Williams is what happened! Every time I talk to your sister, that fool starts throwing a tantrum and she backs down! He told her to stay away from me! Do you know he ran off half of her friends just so he can control her, man,” he said. “I know, Kev! He even told me to stop looking at her,” Warren said. “Don’t worry, man! I’ll talk to my sister and get to the bottom of this,” Brandon said. “Okay, man! Good luck,” they said. Brandon left. Thirty-one-year-old Michelle Thompson was working at the new TV station just outside of Queens, NY. She went in her office to work just when her husband, Michael, came in with two bags of lunch. “Hey, baby! I’ve come bearing gifts,” he said. She giggled. “Don’t you mean lunch,” she finally said. He looked at the bags and said, “Oh yeah! You’re right!” “Thanks, Mike! I’m famished,” she told him. “Working late again tonight,” he asked. “Yeah! I’m sorry! The station’s a little shorthanded this week but I promise you after tomorrow, I’ll be home early to spend time with you and our daughter,” she said. “Okay,” he said. They kissed. Bridget was sitting down on the floor next to her locker when Brandon showed up. “You okay, sis,” he asked. “Yeah,” she said softly. “I know what happened…Kevin’s upset about it because you didn’t take his side,” he said. “I know! DeWayne thinks I should let Kevin go and he’s right! I’m sorry that Kevin’s upset but DeWayne’s my boyfriend! I gotta stick by him! Tell Kevin that he has to forget about me and find his own girl! Excuse me,” she said as she got up and went in the girls’ restroom. Twenty-one-year-old Kameelah Jones was working at the restaurant with her new best friend, LaToya Dawson. Twenty-two-year-old Jackie Parker came in to meet her friends. “Hey, Jackie! Over here,” the two girls said from the corner table. She saw them and walked right over. As she sat down, LaToya went over to hand them the menus. After skimming through the menus, Jackie looked up and said, “I’ll just have a double cheeseburger and a Coke!” “I’ll have the same but with extra cheese and a Sprite,” said a girl named Janie. “Me, too…but with extra pickles and a bottled water,” said a girl named Myra. “Damn,” said Jackie and Janie. Meanwhile, T.J. was driving to the magnet school. As she pulled up, the teacher brought two boys up to her car. “Miss Thompson! I need to talk to you about your son, Tarik Jr. He continues to misbehave in class! He poured a container of glue on another student’s head and started a food fight in the cafeteria! I suggest that you and Mr. Lane sit him down for a talk tonight! He’s suspended for one day! The parent/teacher conference is tomorrow,” the teacher said to her. “Okay, Mrs. Hardy! We’ll take care of this,” she said. “I hope so,” said Mrs. Hardy. “Boys, get in the car,” she told them. The kids got in the back seat, shut the door, and buckled up. “Why must you always do something so mischievous at school,” she asked her younger son. “Mischiebous,” Tarik Jr. said confusedly. “Why do you get in so much trouble? Dumping glue on someone’s head? Starting a food fight? What were you thinking, huh,” she said. “Uh…Annie looks better white,” he said. ‘That’s all you have to say! Wait until I tell your father! We’ll see what he’s gonna say about this,” she said. Then she drove off.
Kevin caught up with Bridget after cheerleading practice. “I wanna know about something! Do you really love DeWayne,” he asked her. “I don’t wanna argue with you, Kevin,” she said, avoiding the question. “Well…do ya,” Kevin said. “Um yeah, Kev! What’s with the third degree, huh,” she said. “Sorry about that! It seems like every time we’re hanging out together, DeWayne always shows up and tell me to beat it! I don’t get it! It’s like he can sense when I’m near you,” Kevin said. “I’ll talk to him, okay! It’s the best that I can do,” she said. “Okay,” Kevin said, kissing her on the cheek. They went their separate ways as DeWayne pulled up in his Escalade. “Hey, girl! Let’s go,” DeWayne said. “Um…okay,” she said, making sure Kevin was out of her sight. “What you looking at, huh,” DeWayne yelled. “Huh? Oh, nothing,” she said, grabbing her backpack and pom-poms. She got into the Escalade quickly. Kevin watches the Escalade drive away. “I hope you’re right, Bridget! I pray he doesn’t talk with his fist,” he said to himself. Bridget looked at Kevin through the side mirror. “Ey! What ya looking at, that punk back there, huh,” DeWayne growled. “Leave Kevin alone, all right,” Bridget said. “No…not until he stays away from you and gets his own girl…if I catch you hanging around Kevin again, I’m killing you and him…that’s the only way you’re leaving this relationship…if I can’t have you, I’ll make sure that Kevin can’t have you…so either you stay with me or die,” he told her. He showed her the pistol under his shirt. Kevin saw his father’s car pull up. “Hi, Dad,” he said. “Hi, son…is that Bridget in that boy’s truck,” Randy asked his son. “Yes, sir,” he sighs. “Well, if I wasn’t mistaken, her dad told me to pick her up today…he doesn’t trust that little punk…what happened,” Randy said. “She chose to go with DeWayne…they’re going back to his house to be alone,” he said. “That boy beats on her, Dad,” said thirteen-year-old Danny from the back seat. “Just take us home, Dad…DeWayne doesn’t want me near his precious girlfriend anyways…that much is clear,” Kevin said. Hours later, DeWayne drove up to his house as Bridget sat there quietly. He started to caress her leg. “So when are you gonna let me stick this in that,” he whispered while grabbing his genitals. “I’m not ready for this,” she said. “We gotta do it cuz I’m your man and you’re my woman…all the fellas already fuck they girls…you ain’t making me stay no virgin, bitch,” he said. They started to fight. While this was going on, another car pulled up behind them. Bridget turned around and saw two guys getting out of the car. “Who are those guys,” she asked him. “It’s business, baby…nothing for you to worry about, aiight…go in the house and make your man something to eat…I’ll handle this,” he said. He kissed her and got out of the car. Bridget got out of the car as well. She grabbed her things and went into the house. DeWayne went over to the guys at the other car. “Hey, D,” said one of the guys. “What up, Bennie? Hutch! What’s going on,” he said. “You got the stuff, man,” said Hutch. “Yeah, man…you got the money,” he said. “Hell yeah! Twenty-five Gs, man,” said Bennie. “Let’s go inside…too much niggas around here,” he said as they went inside. Bridget was in the kitchen eating a sub sandwich and some chocolate chip cookies as the guys walked into the house. “Hey! I’m going to the basement with them! Be right back,” DeWayne said. “All right! Here’s your lunch,” she said. “Thanks, babe,” he said, kissing her and goes into the basement door. Once the door close, Bridget saw her cell phone light up. She picked it up and saw a familiar number on the caller ID. “Hello,” she said. “Hi! It’s me, Kevin,” a voice said on the other end. “Kevin, I can’t talk to you right now! DeWayne is in the basement and could be on the way back up right this minute,” she whispered. “Well you need to hear this: your dad asked my dad to pick you up from cheerleading practice today! Unfortunately, he has to work late,” Kevin said. “What—I didn’t know…um, can you apologize to your dad for me…tell him I’m on my way…I gotta call T.J. to pick me up,” she said. “Okay…see you then…and hurry before your dad calls,” he said. “On my way,” she said back. She hung up and called her sister. T.J. was on her way to the car when her cell phone started to vibrate. She pulled it out her pocket and answered, “Hello! What’s up, B?” “T.J., I need your help! I’m supposed to be at the Johnsons’ like right now! Can I get a ride with you,” Bridget begged. “Okay! Where are you, little sister,” T.J. asked. “Promise you won’t get mad,” Bridget said to her. “Don’t tell me you’re at DeWayne Williams’ house,” she said. “I’m at DeWayne’s house,” Bridget repeated back to her sister. “I told you not to tell me…Dad told you not to go over there,” T.J. said, reminding her. “I know! I’m sorry but I didn’t know that Dad had sent Mr. Johnson to get me until Kevin told me! Look, if you do this for me, I’ll never ask you for anything else ever again please,” Bridget pleads. ”I’m gonna hate this…I’m on my way…if you’re not outside in five (5) minutes, I will leave you,” she told her little sister. “Okay…bye,” Bridget said as she hung up her cell phone again. As Bridget was heading for the front door, DeWayne snuck up on her. “Where do you think you’re going,” he whispered. “I forgot! I’m supposed to babysit my sister’s kids tonight…and she’s on her way here now,” she hesitated. “No you don’t…ditch the kids and stay with me,” he demanded. “I can’t…I’ve already promised her that I would,” she told him. “Too bad…I’m tired of your excuses…you ain’t going anywhere…not until I get my loving,” he said as he grabs Bridget by the back of her neck and threw her on the couch. He climbed on top of her and stuck his tongue down her throat. Bridget tried to fight him off. DeWayne’s breath reeks of alcohol. He started to unbuckle his pants while he was kissing her. She got mad and kicked him in the chest. Suddenly, he fell off the couch and landed on the floor. T.J. drove up to DeWayne’s house and honked the horn. She started to think about her volatile marriage with Tarik. Seconds later, she heard a crash. She pulled out her gun and went inside. Bridget tried to open the door but DeWayne slammed it shut. “Look…I am sick of these games…you’re gonna give me what I want right now…I’m not playing with you,” DeWayne said. As he got closer, Bridget threw up on him. “You little bitch,” he said angrily. Then he slapped her.
“Freeze,” T.J. yelled as she busted in on DeWayne. He was standing over Bridget who was laying on the floor. “What the fuck you doing here,” he growled. “Bridget? Hey, kid! You okay,” T.J. calls out to her sister. “Mmm…I’m okay,” Bridget moaned. “Back off, punk! Come on, kid! Let’s get outta here,” she said. “She ain’t going nowhere, bitch,” he said angrily. T.J. cocks her gun and said, “Do you really wanna go there, hmm? Do ya, punk?” “This is between me and Bridget…I come first in her life…I’m her man…butt out,” he told her. “You ain’t no man…just a little boy…ehh…come any closer and I’ll drop you where you stand…I’m gonna get my sister outta here…you follow us, you will be arrested…I ain’t playing, man,” she said as she held Bridget close to her. They went out of the house and close the door. The girls got into the car and drove away. DeWayne stood there with a frown on his face. “You okay,” T.J. asked her. “Yeah,” said Bridget, “Thanks for picking me up even though you didn’t have to do it!” “No problem, kid sister! Just don’t do this again,” she said. “Okay! I promise! I won’t do it again! I’m so sorry! I owe you big,” Bridget said. “You better! I’m just about sick and tired of covering for you like this,” she told Bridget. “I would do it for you,” Bridget said. “No thank you! I’ve already been in that situation,” she said. “Did Tarik make you have sex with him, too,” Bridget questioned her big sister. “Huh…is that what I walked in on? Is DeWayne pressuring you to have sex with him? Well, is he…,” she yelled. Bridget shook her head and whispered, “Yeah!” “Oh…you didn’t,” T.J. sighed. “No…I didn’t…I couldn’t do it…I’m not you, okay,” Bridget yelled. “Good! I don’t want you making the same mistakes I did! I was stupid then! You gotta do better than me! Get away from that clown before he puts you in the ground,” she said. “I know…it’s just so hard to get away from him, sis,” Bridget said. “Just think about it, okay,” she said. “Okay,” Bridget said. T.J. went around the corner. Brandon was working as assistant manager at Blockbuster Video after school. Seconds later, a young slender girl in a Roc A Wear outfit and blue Timbaland boots came through the door. “Hi! I’m Brandon, assistant manager! May I help you,” he said, introducing himself. “Hi! I’m Miranda! I’m looking for the movie, Soul Plane! Do you have it,” the girl asked him. ”Sure, Miranda! Right this way,” he said, leading her through the aisle. Eighteen-year-olds Trisha, Melanie, and Monica were working as waitresses at Sonic. The girls were saving up money for their own car. One day, three guys came in and sat down at a table. “Hi, guys! I’m Monica and I’ll be your waitress today! May I help you,” Monica introduces herself. “I would like a chili dog, a Sprite, and…your phone number, Monica,” aid one of the boys. “Okay! Only if you hook up your friends with my two sisters over there,” she said, pointing at Trisha and Melanie. “You got it! By the way, my name is Dylan and this is my cousins, Raymond and DeAndre,” he said. “Hi, Dylan! Your order is coming up and what about you guys,” she said. “Oh we’ll have the same, Monica,” said Raymond and DeAndre. “I’ll be right back with your orders,” she said as she walks away. Twenty-eight-year-old Shane and his brothers, twenty-five-year-old Martin and twenty-two-year-old Rodney were in the den playing spades. Their wives, Jane, Renay, and Denise were in the kitchen cooking dinner. “You know what I like about work,” Shane asked. “And what’s that, big brother,” Martin said. “Tell us, man,” said Rodney. “Payday, niggas,” Shane yelled. “Aw, man,” Martin and Rodney groaned. “Pay up! Pay up! Pay up!” he said. “Damn! I can’t afford to lose again! My wife’s gonna kill me,” Martin said to Shane, then watches him collect the chips off the table. Meanwhile, T.J. pulled up to the Johnsons’ house and turned off the engine. “You gonna tell Mom and Dad what happened earlier, are you,” Bridget said. “There’s nothing to tell…just promise me that you’ll stay away from DeWayne Williams! He’s trouble, kid,” she said. “I know! I know but it’s not gonna be easy, Teej,” Bridget said. “Go on! Make things right with your buddy Kevin! You didn’t think I knew that, did ya,” she chuckled. “Well thank you, Dr. Phil! Bye,” Bridget said as she got out of T.J.’s car and shut the door. As she watches her big sister drive away, Bridget walked up to the front door and was greeted by Danny. Kevin was laying in his bedroom tossing his football in the air. Bridget came in on him and snatched the ball from him. “Well…hello, stranger,” she said. “I thought you were with DeWayne,” he said. “I thought so, too,” she said. “What happened,” he asked. “DeWayne and I got into a fight…he told me if he catch me hanging around you again, he’d kill us both,” she said as she started to cry. “Then you gotta get away from him,” he said. “I can’t…he won’t let me…if I break up with him, he’ll make sure nobody can have me…I saw the gun in his Escalade…I’m scared, Kevin, for me and you,” she cried. “Don’t worry…I’ll protect you, okay,” he said. They hugged. The room got quiet. The two of them stared into each other’s eyes. Before they knew it, they were kissing. They got onto the bed and started to make out. Kevin started to unbutton her shirt as she pulled his shirt from over his head. They got under the covers and kissed again. “I’ve been waiting for this for a long time, you know,” Bridget whispered. “Really,” Kevin whispered back. “Um…I have a confession to make,” she said. “Okay,” he said, “Let’s hear it!” “I’ve never loved DeWayne! Despite the rumors he spread around school, I’m still a virgin,” she said. “Wow! That means you and DeWayne never…,” he started to say. “No…I couldn’t do it…I would never have sex with DeWayne…my parents would kill me especially with what happened to my sister…besides I wanted my first time to be with you…I had a little crush for you back then,” she whispered. “That long, huh,” he said. “Since I was 9…but you wanted us to be friends, remember,” she said. “I lied…I had a crush on you, too,” he told her. Then they went back to making out.
DeWayne was sitting at his house watching TV and drinking beer. He was thinking about the things that happened earlier today. The argument between him and Bridget was playing in his head. Meanwhile, Kevin and Bridget were putting their clothes back on. “What just happened,” she finally said. “What do you mean,” Kevin asked her. “This…me and you…what did we do…it wasn’t supposed to be like this, Kev…I have a boyfriend,” she yelled. “Whoa! Calm down! We didn’t do anything wrong, okay,” he said quietly to her. “Okay…you’re right…we did nothing wrong,” she said back. Suddenly, she kissed him. Later that night, DeWayne was driving around the neighborhood. At the same time, Kevin and Bridget were heading to the Thompsons house. “You know you don’t have to walk me home! I’ve lived here like all my life,” she said. DeWayne stopped his car next to the curb to see them walking down the street. “I know but I want to, Bridget Thompson,” Kevin said as he held her hand. “What the fuck…,” DeWayne said angrily. The two of them smiled as they walked down the block. DeWayne mumbled something and drove away. The next day, Bridget and Mimi were standing by their lockers talking just when DeWayne showed up. “Hey, D! I didn’t see you there,” Bridget said. He didn’t say a word. Instead, he grabbed Bridget by the throat and slammed her against the lockers. “What were you doing with that punk,” he whispered angrily. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said. “Don’t play stupid with me! I saw you with Kevin last night! You think I’m stupid, bitch,” he yelled at her. He threw Bridget to the floor and started pounding on her. “DeWayne! DeWayne, stop it! You’re hurting her,” Mimi yelled. She tried to pull him away from Bridget, but he knocked her down. Bridget tried to get away but DeWayne grabbed her by the hair. He proceeds to pound on her some more. In the midst of everything, the principal and two of the teachers came down the hallway to break them up. They pulled DeWayne off of Bridget. “I’ll kill you…I’ll fucking kill you,” he yelled. Angrily, he kicked her. The school guards grabbed DeWayne and took him into the office. The principal and Mimi went to check up on Bridget. She was bleeding from her nose and mouth. “Bridget? Bridget! Are you okay,” Mimi called out to her wounded friend. “Owww…I can’t…move my arm,” she cried out. Brandon and Miranda broke through the crowd to be by her side. “Lay still, sis! I’ll call T.J.,” Brandon said. Miranda gave her some tissue to wipe her face. “Thanks,” she said. “No problem,” Miranda said, sitting down next to her. The principal called 9-1-1. Meanwhile, T.J. was at the station playing cards with her good friend and partner, Lance Jackson. T.J. and Lance were friends since kindergarten. They do everything together. When Lance had some problems at home, T.J. let him hide out in her bedroom. She stuck by him throughout their childhood, good and bad times. The Thompsons took him in when his father went to prison for murdering his mother. After three months, Lance went to live with his grandmother. They lost touch soon after. They didn’t meet up again until they went to police academy. Unable to deal with his mother’s death, Lance turned to drugs. T.J. helped him kick the habit after they fought. Now they’re closer than ever. While they were in the middle of their card game, their office phone began to ring. “I got it! Jackson,” Lance said, answering the phone. “Knock yourself out,” T.J. said back. “Uh-huh! Uh-huh! I’ll make sure she gets the message! Bye,” he said, then hang up the phone. “Yo, Lance! Who was that, man,” T.J. asked him. “Your little brother, Brandon! It seems to be an accident at school! Bridget’s on the way to the hospital and it doesn’t look good,” Lance said. T.J. dropped her cards and ran out of the office after hearing the bad news. She got to the car and took out her keys. Just when she was about to unlock her car, she started to feel her chest tighten up. Her hands starts shaking. She started to feel faint as Michael and Lance caught her. “Hey there! Are you okay,” they asked her. “Yeah…I’m fine…I don’t know what happened…uh, guys…will you stop staring at me like that…I’m fine, all right,” she told them. “I hear ya! I hear ya,” said Michael. “Maybe I should drive, partner,” Lance said. “Fine,” she sighed, giving Lance the keys. “Good idea, man, cuz my wife will kill me if anything happens to her little sister,” Michael said, “Make sure she gets checked out by a doctor too!” “Okay, Mike,” Lance said, “We’re heading to the hospital now to see Bridget! This one’s health is first priority!” The two of them got into the car and drove off. Hours later, T.J. ran into Brandon and Miranda at the hospital. “Hey, guys! What happened,” she asked them. “Bridget and DeWayne got into a big fight at school…it got out of hand,” Brandon said. “Again? That girl will never learn,” she sighs. “It was very horrible! I thought DeWayne was going to kill her,” said Miranda. “You must be Miranda! My brother has told me all about you! Can you guys hang out here a bit? I gotta go see what’s going on with our little sister,” she said as she went down the halls. T.J. came into the room to see Bridget laying in a hospital bed with her head wrapped in bandages, her arm in a cast, and covered with bruises. She sat down by her bedside. Bridget woke up and saw her big sister. “When I heard that you were in the hospital, I think about that night…Tarik beat me up so badly…I thought I was going to die—I almost did…I hope you get outta this relationship while you still can…I beg of you…I don’t wanna lose you, little sister,” T.J. told her. “I remember that night…our mom cried…our dad was angry…ooh,” Bridget said softly. “How are you feeling,” she asked. “Like I was hit by a truck…you were right about DeWayne…he could’ve killed me today,” Bridget said. “I didn’t want to be right! I just didn’t want anything to happen to you, kid,” she said, then kissed her little sister on the forehead and hugged her. Kevin showed up at the hospital. He saw Brandon and Miranda in the waiting room. “Hey, dude! What’s up,” Brandon said. “I heard what happened to Bridget! Is she okay,” Kevin asked him. “She’s fine but DeWayne roughed her up good, man,” he said back. “Damn…where is she,” Kevin asked. “In there…room 302,” Miranda said. “Thanks, guys,” Kevin said. Then he went toward the room.
Kevin came in on the girls talking. “Brandon told me what happened! Are you okay,” he asked. “Yeah! I’ll live,” Bridget said. “I should’ve known DeWayne would do this,” he said, leaving the room. “Kevin? Kevin! Don’t do anything, please! Kevin,” she called out to him. “I’ll get him, sis,” T.J. said, then runs after him. Hours later, Kevin was sitting across the street from the basketball courts where he saw DeWayne drinking beer with his boys. He got up, walked over to DeWayne, and smacked the bottle out of his hand. “Hey, Kevin! Old buddy,” DeWayne said calmly. “I know what you did…beating on Bridget…you punk,” Kevin yelled, “You wanna get mad at somebody, motherfucker? Get mad at me but leave Bridget outta this, all right!” Before DeWayne could say anything, Kevin punched him in the face. DeWayne fell to the ground. “Ow,” he said, holding his jaw. When DeWayne felt blood coming out of his mouth, he got up and attacked Kevin. They started fighting. Out of the blue, T.J. and Lance showed up. They got out of the car, spotted the boys, and ran across the courts to stop the fight. “Freeze! Break it up, guys,” they yelled. DeWayne and Kevin stopped fighting. The other boys dropped their beers and scatter. Later that evening, the two families were at the hospital as T.J. and Kevin came in together. Sheryl and Dee Dee were talking among themselves while Terrell and Randy were with the doctor who was telling them about Bridget’s condition. The kids were eating dinner in the cafeteria. “T.J.! Where have you been, huh,” Sheryl asked her. “Working, Mom, but I’m here now, okay,” T.J. said, then hugged her mother tight. Early that morning, T.J. was looking out the window when Terrell showed with two cups of coffee. “Hey, kiddo! How are you holding up,” he asked her. “I’m fine, Dad,” she answered. “I’ve known you for 20 years! You can’t fool your old man! You’re not fine! You’re tired—we all are! Why don’t you catch your sister, go home, and get some sleep,” he told her. “Okay, Dad,” she said. “Your mom and I let you know if there’s any change,” he said as the remaining kids went home. Two weeks later, Bridget was released from the hospital. Terrell and Sheryl took her home. “Now you see what we were telling you about DeWayne: he’s trouble! Your sister had to learn the hard way with her relationship with Tarik,” Terrell said to his youngest daughter. “Yes, Dad…T.J. could’ve died…don’t make her mistake,” Bridget said, cutting him off and looking out the car window. “Your dad is right, honey! You need to get away from DeWayne Williams! His folks are creepy—talking about you guys getting married and becoming a family—why can’t you find a nice boy, huh? What about Kevin? He’s a nice boy—why don’t you guys hook up,” Sheryl said, trying to get her attention. “Mom…I can’t…Kevin’s my friend…nothing else,” Bridget said. They all saw Kevin sitting on the front porch. Hours later, Bridget came out of the bathroom as Kevin looked out the window. “Um, Kevin! Are you all right,” she asked her friend. “I’m fine! Bridget, we need to talk,” he said. “Okay! Sit down! Let’s talk,” she said. “For the past two weeks, I’ve been thinking about this! I don’t care what DeWayne said…we’ve been friends too long for that jerk to tell you what to do,” he said. “I agree but there’s something that I need to tell you,” she said. “What is it? You can tell me anything,” he said. “I’m pregnant,” she told him. He sat there with a blank look on his face. Nineteen-year-old Meghan Lewis was working as an intern for the INS. Her fiancé, twenty-year-old James Hardison, Jr., came in with their twin daughters in tow. “Hey, girl,” he said. “Hi, James! What are you doing here,” she said. “Well, I thought we were going to lunch together,” he told her. “Oh, yeah! I’ll just tell my boss and we’ll be on our way, babe,” she said. “Okay,” he said. “Mr. Brown! I’m going to lunch,” she said. “Be back by 4,” Mr. Brown said. “Let’s go,” she said. They left together. Back at the Thompsons house, Kevin sat there in a daze. Bridget shook him as hard as she could. “Kevin? Kevin! Snap out of it, buddy,” she said. “What–how? I know how it happened but…,” he started to say. “It’ll ruin our friendship…I know that now…once my arm heals, I’ll get a job and raise this baby myself…we won’t put any pressure on you,” she said. “Naw, girl! It’s my child, too! I can’t let you do this alone! Let me help you with this, okay,” he said. Bridget shook her head and softly said, “Okay!” They hugged as Terrell and Sheryl looked on. “We’re gonna be grandparents again…go easy on her, please,” Sheryl said to her husband. “Of course…at least it isn’t DeWayne’s kid,” Terrell said. “Who’s gonna tell Randy and Dee Dee about this,” she asked him. “I’ll do it…it’s their grandchild, too,” he said. They went downstairs. DeWayne and his boys went to the club with some girls. “Hey, D! How’s it going,” said one of the boys. “Everything’s cool, Perks…I’m waiting for Bridget to come to her senses…stand by her man…ME,” DeWayne said. “More like her big sis telling you to back off sucka,” said Hutch. “Shut up, man,” he said. “Maybe she’ll move on and hook up with that Kevin guy,” Bennie said to him. “Oh, she won’t! She better not or she’ll wish she was dead, got it,” he told them. Meanwhile, the Thompsons and the Johnsons were stunned by the kids’ news. “Is it possible? Your daughter is still with DeWayne Williams,” Randy said. “Not anymore! When she told us that she was pregnant, we thought it was that little punk’s child! She said that she’s never slept with him and it was your son’s! Our kids admitted that they slept together two weeks ago,” Terrell said. Randy thought back to that night. “Hey, you two…come on down for a snack,” he remembered saying to them. “Okay, Dad,” Kevin said to him as Bridget hid behind the bedroom door. “You think he knows what we did,” she said. “Naw…not a thing,” Kevin said, then kisses her. “Ahhh…your daughter was right behind the door when I went up to check up on them…you think they can handle it—raising a baby,” Randy asked his friend. “Yeah…they made this kid…might as wise up and raise it,” Terrell said. They clinked their beer bottles together. “My baby’s too young for this…are you sure she didn’t have sex with DeWayne,” Dee Dee asked her friend. “She said that she has never slept with DeWayne…she’s in love with Kevin…she would never lie to me, Dee…you know that,” Sheryl said. “Well…let’s be sure that this is his child,” she said. “She has an appointment tomorrow…you guys are welcome to join us,” Sheryl said. “It is, Mom…Bridget would never lie to me…we’ve been friends too long for her to do something like that,” Kevin said. “He’s right, Mrs. Johnson…you know me too long to think that…please don’t be mad at us,” Bridget said. “I’m not mad…just hope you know what you’re doing here…there’s no turning back,” Dee Dee said to them. She hugged them both. As the days goes by, seventeen-year-olds Kevin and Bridget were hanging out together. DeWayne got expelled from school and was later arrested for assault. Eight and a half months later, the baby was born. The Thompsons and the Johnsons were there with them. Kevin and Bridget were closer than ever. They got a small apartment which they shared with Brandon and Miranda. They even went to college together. Everything was going great for them until that fateful day. Bridget and Mimi were talking with some other kids just when a blue Escalade pulled up. “Who could that be,” Mimi said. “Sir, are you lost—DeWayne,” Bridget said as her smile turns into a frown. “Hey, baby! I’m back,” DeWayne said, smiling. Then he got out of the Escalade.
“What are you doing here,” Bridget said angrily. “I’ve come to see you, girl! You thought you saw the last of me, hmm,” DeWayne said. “I wish I’ve seen the last of you! I’m with Kevin now, not you,” she said. “What,” DeWayne said. “You think I’m going back to you after what you did to me two years ago? I don’t think so! Leave me alone,” she yelled. Kevin came between them with a small boy in his hands. “Hi, Bridget! Something wrong,” he asked them. “Not anymore! DeWayne was just leaving,” she said. “Hi, DeWayne! You’re bothering my girl or should I say fiancée! Why don’t you be a good little boy and scram, huh,” he said to his former friend. “Let’s go! Hi, little guy! Hi! Come to Mama–aww,” she said, getting the child from Kevin. “What the fuck? You’re supposed to be my girl,” DeWayne yelled. “I don’t think so! I broke up with you, remember,” she told DeWayne. “I can’t–I won’t accept it…dump him now…RIGHT NOW,” DeWayne demanded. “Too bad…oh, I forgot my manners…this is Kyle…our son, mine and Kevin’s,” she said. DeWayne got mad and drove off. Twenty-one-year-old Meghan was running after her two young daughters when the doorbell rang. “Hello, T.J.,” she said, out of breath. “Damn! Your girls got you on a roll, huh,” T.J. said. “Yeah! I was putting Alicia and Diane down for a nap but it’s not as easy as it looks,” she said. Suddenly, they heard a loud crash from the back room. They went to see what happened. “Uh-oh,” said Alicia. “My vase! What are you doing in here, huh,” she said. “If Alicia’s here, where’s Diane,” T.J. asked her. “I don’t know,” Alicia said. Meghan picked up her daughter and ran out of the room. T.J. went behind them. Two-year-old Diane was climbing on the kitchen counter. Once she was up there, she starts throwing plates and cups all over the place. T.J. came in and grabbed her from the counter. “Very funny, kiddo,” she said. Diane giggled as T.J. carried her out of the kitchen. “Thank you,” Meghan said, holding a half-asleep Alicia in her arms. “No mentioning it! Let’s put the kids down in the bedroom and clean up this mess,” T.J. said, holding a sleepy Diane in her arms. “Good idea,” Meghan agreed. They took the girls upstairs. Tarik was working at his father’s company just when Nyisha showed up with their young sons. “Daddy,” the boys said. “Hey, Malcolm! Hey, Jerome! How’s my favorite guys,” he said. “They’re fine! We’re just here to take you out for lunch,” she said. “Come on, Daddy,” Malcolm said. “All right! Let’s go,” he said as they left together. Kevin and Bridget were walking out of the gym with their friends. DeWayne and his boys were sitting quietly in his cream-colored Cadillac. They were staring coldly at the happily engaged couple. “See you later, guys,” said Kevin and Bridget. “That’s what you think, punk! Kevin just waltz in…stole my girl…violated her…had a kid with her…I don’t get it, man,” DeWayne said. “Yeah! Bridget’s supposed to be loyal to you, boss,” Bennie said. “You’re right, Benjamin! Bridget’s supposed to be with me…have my baby…someday be my wife! She’s just as delusional as ever…sticking to this clown for this long! I’m gonna put an end to this right now,” he said. While walking across the parking lot, Bridget dropped her wallet. “Aw, shoot! I’ll be right back! Meet me at the car,” she said. “Be careful, babe,” Kevin said, kissing her on the cheek. He heads to the car with Kyle sleeping in his arms. Bridget got the wallet off the ground just when her cell phone rang. “Hello? Oh, hi Daddy,” she answered. While this was going on, a set of headlights turned on. Bridget saw the lights and yelled, “Hey, you jerk! Turn it off! What ya tryna do, blind me? Huh?” Kevin’s cell phone started to ring. “Hello,” he said. “You made a big mistake…now you’re gonna pay,” said a mysterious voice. Suddenly, the phone clicked. Kevin thought about it and whispered, “DeWayne!” The mysterious car started up immediately. The tires screeched loudly. “Bridget,” he yelled. Bridget saw the car coming at her. Kevin dropped the phone and ran toward her. At the last second, he pulled her outta the car’s way. Something dropped at their feet. “Are you okay,” he asked her. “Yeah…I’m okay,” she said. Kevin saw what was on the ground and picked it up. “What is it,” she asked him. “It’s a note from DeWayne,” he said, “You’re lucky! Next time I won’t miss! DeWayne.” “I don’t believe this,” she said. “Me neither! Let’s get out of here,” he said. They got in the car and drove off. Meanwhile, fifteen-year-olds Jeffrey, Danny, and Nigel were at a neighbor’s block party. The older kids were in the den dancing while the younger kids were hanging out by the pool. “You see, fellas–the good life! And you wanted to stay home, man,” said Nigel. “Okay-okay! So you right, dude! It’s a great party but it doesn’t mean I’ll get any girls here,” Jeffrey said. “Okay, J! Good old fashioned fun,” he said. While they were talking, Danny caught the eye of a girl standing across the room from him. She was talking with her friends. Danny went over to talk with the girl. “Hi,” he said. “Hi,” the girl said back. “Wanna dance,” he asked her. “Sure,” she replied. They went to the dance floor. At the Thompsons house, Kevin and Bridget were sitting in the living room with Sheryl and Terrell. T.J. showed up and said, “Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad! What’s going on?” “Your sister was almost run down by DeWayne tonight,” Sheryl told her daughter. “Why is he doing this? Why won’t DeWayne leave us alone,” Bridget cried. She was still trembling from her ordeal. “Honey, you can’t get upset over this! You’re lucky to be alive,” Sheryl said. “Mom’s right! If it wasn’t for Kevin, you wouldn’t be here right now,” T.J. said to her little sister. “You’re right, you guys…thanks, Kevin,” she said, holding his hand. Sheryl held her daughters tightly. “So, Janet…what brings you over here,” Danny asked his new friend while sitting on the stairs of the neighbor’s house. “I’m here with the girls, Danny! You’re here with your boys,” Janet said. “Uh, yeah! I grew up with those boys! Our parents are real close,” he said. “That’s cool! Come with me–I wanna show you something,” she said. “Okay,” he said back. She grabs Danny by the hand and pulled him upstairs. Hours later, Terrell and Randy were in the car waiting for DeWayne to come out of his parents’ house. “I’m gonna get that little punk for trying to run over my daughter,” Terrell said. “Oh he’s gonna get it now,” said Randy. DeWayne came outside and went toward his car. Terrell ran up on him from behind with an old bottle in his hand. He busted it upside DeWayne’s head. Randy tackled him to the ground. The two of them started to beat him up. “This…is…for…tormenting…our…kids…for…all…those… years,” he said in between punches. Afterwards, they left an unconscious DeWayne laying on the ground. While the party was going on, Danny and Janet was upstairs kissing. He unbuttoned her shirt while she pulled his shirt over his head. “You have protection, right,” she asked. “Yeah, girl…of course,” he said, flashing a pack of condoms. She laughed. “You are full of surprises, Daniel Johnson,” she said. They started to make out. Meanwhile, Terrell pulled up in the driveway of his home. Sheryl and their kids were fast asleep. He went through the garage and heads for his mini-fridge. He grabs an icepack to put on his head. Then he sat back in his car and closed his eyes.
The next day, Sheryl was checking up on the kids upstairs. Terrell was in the garage wrapping his bruised hand. There was a knock on the door. “Who is it,” Sheryl said, coming downstairs. “NYPD, ma’am,” answered the person on the other side of the door. “Hello, officers! May I help you,” Sheryl asked the men in front of her. “We would like to speak with your husband,” the officers said to her. “What is this about,” Sheryl said. “Officer Lebowski! Officer Kline! What’s going on and what do you want with my father,” T.J. yawns. “A close friend of the Williams’ family saw him and an unknown accomplice on the property beating up the couple’s nineteen-year-old son, DeWayne Williams, last night,” said Officer Kline. Jeffrey was sitting on the stairs listening to their conversation. Terrell came into the house and said, “What’s going on? May I help you, gentlemen?” “Are you Terrell Thompson, sir,” asked Officer Lebowski. “Yes I am…is there a problem,” he said to them. “You’re under arrest, Mr. Thompson,” Officer Kline said. “Under arrest…for what,” Sheryl yelled. “Assault, ma’am…he beat the Williams’ kid,” Officer Lebowski told her as he read Terrell his rights. Everyone upstairs overheard them as the officers put the handcuffs on Terrell and escorted him to the door. “Daddy! Dad! What’s going on,” Bridget yelled as she came downstairs to face him. “It’s just a little misunderstanding, honey! I’ll have this all cleared up in a few hours,” he said, kissing his daughter on the cheek. “I’ll call our lawyer, baby,” Sheryl said, kissing her husband on the lips. They put Terrell in the police car and drove off. DeWayne was in a hospital bed with his head wrapped in bandages. “Yo, D! It’s all set! Bridget’s dad is on the way to the police station,” Bennie said. “Good! That’ll teach Bridget to sic her old man on me! I’m gonna get her back if it’s the last thing I do, man,” he said. Deon and Lola Ann came in to see him. “Oh, my poor baby! What did that girl’s daddy do to you,” said Lola Ann. “That goddamn Terrell Thompson has some nerve coming onto our property and picks a fight with our son instead of going after the nut who almost ran over his daughter! We’ll call our lawyer to end that family’s destruction once and for all,” said Deon. He left the room to make the call. Back at the Thompsons’ house, Sheryl and her kids were eating breakfast as they waited for Terrell to come home. “What’s going on, T.J.? Why did the police arrest Dad,” Bridget asked her big sister. “Because he was protecting you! Dad was so angry at DeWayne for what he did! He went to his house to beat him up,” T.J. replied. “Well, DeWayne deserved to get his ass kicked,” Jeffrey spoke up. “Jeffrey,” Sheryl scolded him. “He’s right, Mom! DeWayne deserved to get beat up by Dad for all those years he beat up Bridget,” Brandon said. “Don’t encourage your brother,” Sheryl told him. “DeWayne deserves to be locked up, not Dad,” Michelle said. “They’re also suing us for one million dollars for the damages to their property,” T.J. said. “Then we fight,” Jason said. “We are not going to let the Williamses get away with this,” Sheryl said. “No, we won’t,” they said. Terrell was sitting in a prison cell just when the guard came in and said, “Mr. Thompson, you have a visitor! It’s your daughter!” “Hi, Dad,” a voice said. “Bridget,” Terrell said, “Hi, baby!” “I know what you did last night…T.J. told me,” Bridget said. “I was trying to protect you but in the wrong way…I should’ve let your sister and the police handle this…I couldn’t take it anymore…even though you got away from that kid two years ago, he continues to hurt you and everyone around you…now you gotta take care of yourself…you have Kevin and your siblings to watch out for you so be careful out there, okay,” he said. “Ok, Dad! You, too,” she said as he hugged her tight. T.J. was at the diner drinking coffee and talking on her cellphone just when Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan came in. “Hi, girls,” she said as she hung up. “Hi, T.J.,” they said back. “We heard about your dad! How are you holding up,” Meghan asked her. “I’m fine…it’s just DeWayne’s parents…they’re the reason my dad’s locked up…he was protecting Bridget, guys,” she said to them. “DeWayne just doesn’t know when to quit, does he,” Nyisha said. “Neither does his parents…they wanted Bridget to marry their son and have lots and lots of grandbabies,” Farrah joked. “That’s not funny…Mrs. Williams and her bullshit plan…had her idiot son’s future planned out and the fool ain’t even finished high school…shit,” T.J. said. Meanwhile, Danny showed up at the Thompsons’ house along with Randy. Jeffrey was sitting on the porch swing. “What up, Jeff,” said Danny. “Hey, Dan Man,” Jeffrey said back. “Heard about Mr. Thompson…you okay,” he asked his friend. “Yeah, man…we cool,” Jeffrey said. “Where’s your mother,” Randy questioned his godson. “Oh, she in there,” Jeffrey answered. Randy pat him on the back and went into the house. Later that day, Bridget came out of the police station, goes into her car, and drives off. Bennie drove off after her. “Keep driving, man,” said Hutch. “And follow the little bitch all the way home,” Bennie said. They started laughing. While Bridget was driving, she checked her rearview mirror and saw the white Cadillac. She started to drive faster. “Speed up, fool,” said Hutch. The Cadillac drove faster and bumped into Bridget’s car. “Ow, you jerks,” she yelled at the driver as she flipped them off. “That little bitch…let’s get her,” Bennie said as the car chase ensues. Bridget tries to lose the Cadillac but couldn’t shake them. “Don’t these guys have anything better to do,” she said to herself as she looked through her rearview mirror. “Almost…almost…remember, DeWayne wants her alive and unharmed,” Hutch said. “I know! I know,” Bennie said, turning to Hutch. “Watch the road, fool,” Hutch yelled at him. In a flash, Bridget’s car disappeared into the traffic ahead. “What the fuck,” Bennie yelled. “Where’d she go,” said Hutch. “Yeah! Whoo,” she squealed when she finally lost the car. Out of the blue, a black van showed up. “Aw, shit,” she said, stopping her car. Perkins comes up to her and said, “Hello there! Now I know you ain’t tryna get away from my buddy, DeWayne, are ya? I didn’t think so–get out of the fucking car, you fucking bitch–NOW!” Then he opens the door and pulled Bridget out of the car by her hair.
Bennie and Hutch pulled up as Perkins held her on the ground. “Hey, man! I see you caught that bitch,” Hutch said. “Oh yeah…Bennie, tie her up, will ya…you can do that, right,” Perkins said. Bennie grabs Bridget, took some rope outta the Cadillac, and tie her up. “Thanks, Perks,” Hutch said. “You’ll never get away with this,” Bridget yelled. “Shut the fuck up, bitch…that’s for the stunt you pulled in the street,” Hutch yelled, then slapped her. “Tape her mouth shut and put her in the trunk,” Perkins demanded. Bennie did exactly that. Hutch got in his car with Bridget locked up in the trunk. Perkins got into the van and shut the door. “Ey, Ben! Dump that bitch’s car and meet us up the block, aiight,” Perkins said. “Aiight,” Bennie said. The three boys went their separate ways. Hours later, they were at the diner ordering lunch. “Yo, D! Got your girl, man! We’ll meet you at the hideout,” Hutch said on the phone. “Good looking out, Hutch! I’ll be there soon,” DeWayne told him. The nurse came into the room with a wheelchair and said, “Ready to go, Mr. Williams?” “Of course–and it’s DeWayne by the way,” he said to the nurse. They started to giggle. Meanwhile, Dee Dee showed up at the Thompsons’ house. Randy was on the phone with Terrell while Sheryl was in the kitchen. “I heard about your husband! How are you,” she asked her friend. “I’m fine…I’m fine, you guys,” Sheryl said to them. “I can’t begin to understand what Terrell was thinking…going after DeWayne Williams…god,” she said. “Hi, baby…the lawyer got him out on bail…he’ll be home soon…are you sure you don’t need anything,” Randy asked. “Just my husband…home safe and sound,” Sheryl said, then hugged her friends. Terrell was collecting his stuff from the front desk of the police station just when his phone rang. “Hello? Hey, Richards,” he said, answering the cellphone as he was leaving the police station. While he was doing that, Deon and Lola Ann showed up with their lawyer, Vincent Carter, III. “Just typical…the great Terrell Thompson…out on bail,” Deon growled. “Where’s the justice in this town, huh,” Lola Ann said angrily. “Not to worry, guys…Terrell Thompson will have his day in court…believe that,” said Vincent Carter III. The three of them started to laugh happily. Kevin and Danny were in the Thompsons’ kitchen playing cards just when his cellphone rang. “Hello,” he said, answering after the second ring. “Kevin, help! DeWayne and his boys kidnapped me! You have to come quick! Hurry,” said a voice on the other end of the phone. “Bridget? Bridget–are you okay? Bridget,” he called out. DeWayne came in on her and took the phone away. “Hey, Kevin! Old buddy, old pal! Thanks for taking care of my girl but I’m back now so I’m relieving you from your duties,” DeWayne said, “If you think you gonna marry her without my consent, then you’re sadly mistaken, my friend! Bridget’s my girl–MINE–always and forever! The only way you’re gonna get her is over my dead body or better yet, over hers!” “You wouldn’t…,” he yelled through the phone. “Look…I have the upper hand now and there is nothing you can do about it! Know the words, ’til death do us part’! Well, I’ll kill her before the two of you make it down the aisle!” DeWayne said. “Let her go, man! She’s my fiancee now! She doesn’t love you anymore,” Kevin said as he went upstairs to argue with DeWayne. Hours later, DeWayne hung up the phone and went back into the room. Bridget was tied to a chair with her mouth taped shut. He came up to her with a smirk on his face. “Hey there, baby…Kevin and I–your man–were talking and uh…your man which is me presented Kevin with a challenge: a fight to the death and he accepted…it’s gonna be an easy fight…I’m going to enjoy beating the crap out of Kevin…I’m gonna kill him and take you as my prize,” he said, flirting with Bridget. “I hate you, DeWayne…I fucking hate you,” she mumbles at her former boyfriend with a frown on her face. “Aww, baby! Don’t be mad! You still got me, girl, and I ain’t never gonna let you go! Since we’re alone, we can finish what we started so come here and give DW some love,” he said, removing the tape from Bridget’s mouth. “Get away from me! I don’t want you,” she yelled. DeWayne didn’t listen to her. He yanked her out of the chair and took her to the next room. Then he rips her shirt off and got on top of her.
“No…DeWayne, stop…get off of me…owww,” Bridget cried. “Quit crying…you know you want this, baby…give it up for your man, huh,” DeWayne moaned. “I don’t love you anymore, DeWayne…I’m with Kevin now, not you,” she said. “Oh, that’s gonna change once Kevin is dead…like I said I ain’t letting you go,” he yelled. Bennie and Hutch were playing cards while this was going on. Perkins got up and knocked on the door. DeWayne zipped up his pants and answered it. “You’re mine, bitch–nobody else’s,” he said softly as Bridget lays there unconscious. “Hey, D! I see that you’re working that bitch,” Perkins said. “Yeah, Perky old boy…how it’s going,” he said. “Nothing much, man…I found the perfect place for the fight,” Perkins said. “Yeah,” he said. They continued talking, not knowing that Bridget was listening. Kevin was putting one-year-old Kyle down for a nap when his cell phone chirped. He read the message and head downstairs. Danny came out of the bathroom and followed him. While Kevin wasn’t looking, he snuck into the car. Kevin got into the car as well and drove off. Jeffrey was watching the car drive away as T.J. came home from the diner. “Hey, Jeff! What you looking at,” she asked her little brother. “Uh…nothing,” Jeffrey hesitated. “Where’s Kevin,” she said. “Um…he went out,” he mumbled. “Where’s Danny,” she said. “Um…uh,” he said softly. “Jeff? Is there something you’re not telling me,” she demanded as he stood there nervously at his big sister. Terrell was on his way home from the police station when he saw Randy with some friends at the diner. He stopped by to join them. “Hey, guys! What’s going on,” he said. “Hey, buddy! Um…we need to talk,” Randy told his friend. The two of them went outside. “I want to know that myself, man…what the hell happened,” Randy asked. “One of Deon and Lola Ann’s neighbors called the police on me last night but they didn’t know you were there…I left that part out, man,” he said. “You didn’t have to do that, T! You think that’s wise,” Randy said. “Of course…I’d never let anything happen to you, man…plus Dee Dee would kick both our butts if I let you get in any trouble…you got your four kids to think about,” he said back. They continued talking. Kevin showed up at an abandoned building while Danny was in the back seat asleep. He got out of the car and went inside. Danny woke up to the sound of the car door and followed his big brother. DeWayne drove up in his Cadillac Escalade and saw him. Bridget was bound and gagged in the back seat. “It’s time to up the ante…Kevin’s little brother…stay put, boys…watch my future wife right here,” he said to Bennie and Hutch. “Okay, man,” they said. “Goodbye, Mrs. DeWayne Sebastian Williams…see you soon,” he said, kissing Bridget on the cheek. Danny was peeking through the window of the building when DeWayne grabbed him from behind and put a towel over his mouth. Within seconds, Danny was knocked out cold. DeWayne signaled Perkins to help him put Danny into the Escalade. “Well hello, baby…you have company,” DeWayne said as he took the gag out of Bridget’s mouth. “Oh, no! Danny! What did you do to him,” she said angrily. “Don’t you worry about that little punk…you need to worry about me, you, and that precious little boy we gonna raise together,” he said. “Kyle already has a father,” she yelled at him. “Not for long…I’m gonna be his daddy once I kill Kevin…you rob me of that, bitch, and now I’ll take his kid,” he told her. “You’ll never get away with this…my big sister is going to lock you up, punk,” she said, kicking him in the shin. “Once I I beat up your ex-fiance, you will be mine forever,” he demanded, then puts the gag back in Bridget’s mouth and slammed the door of the Escalade. Meanwhile, Kevin was waiting inside the building when DeWayne showed up. “Hey, man…nice to see you…right on time,” he said to his former friend. “Where’s Bridget, DeWayne,” Kevin said. “Whoa…you mean my girl…the one that you stole from me when I was locked up…the same one you got pregnant and has a baby with you…I didn’t give her permission to betray me…fuck this…fight first, all right…let’s go,” he said, then swung his fist at Kevin. T.J. was on the phone with her partner just when Sheryl came into the room. “Hello, kids! What’s going on,” she asked them. “Well, um…Mom…we didn’t want to tell you this but…Bridget was kidnapped earlier today by DeWayne’s goons…Kevin went after them…Danny snuck into his car before it drove off…they’re in grave danger,” T.J. said. “Oh, my…I hope nothing happens to those kids,” she pleaded. “I wouldn’t worry about them, Mom…they’ll be okay,” Jeffrey said, reassuring Sheryl. “Let’s hope so, Jeff…for your sake as well as everyone,” T.J. said, then left the room to make another call. “So…what now…you want a fight…you got one…come on, man,” Kevin yelled. “Before we fight, I’d like to raise the stakes a bit,” DeWayne said as he signals his boys to come in. “What the fuck are you talking about,” he said angrily. “This,” DeWayne said. Bennie and Hutch bring Bridget and Danny inside the building. Kevin went to the both of them and yelled, “Bridget…Danny…what did you do to them, huh?” “Don’t worry…I didn’t kill them–yet…boy how quick chloroform works,” DeWayne bragged. “No, you idiot…my brother’s allergic to that stuff…it could kill him within hours,” he said angrily. “Then we should get this fight going, huh,” DeWayne said. They started fighting. While this was going on, Bridget was slowly waking up from the chloroform. Her vision was a little fuzzy from the deep sleep. Kevin and DeWayne each took a hit at each other. She tried to keep her eyes open. Once she was awake, DeWayne knocked Kevin to the ground and started pounding on him. Kevin fell to his feet. Bennie and Hutch were cheering for their boy. “Kevin! No,” Bridget screamed. “Yeah, boy…that’ll teach you to take what doesn’t belong to you,” DeWayne said as he kicked Kevin. “Noooo,” Bridget cried. “He’s down, boys…time to collect my prize,” DeWayne said, holding his hand out to Bridget. Instead of going to DeWayne, she ran to Kevin’s side. “Kevin? Kevin! Wake up! Wake up, please,” she yelled. “Quit whining, you stupid bitch…you’re coming with me right now…first things first…I’m going to kill Kevin and his bratty brother…then we gonna get married…then you gonna have my baby…a little boy with my namesake and be the perfect family just like we planned,” he said angrily. “No,” she yelled. “What?” he said. “No! I’m not going with you! I’m staying here with Kevin! You’re such a bully, DeWayne,” she growled. “I’m a bully, am I,” he growled back at her. “Hell yeah,” she screamed at him while holding a wounded Kevin in her arms. “You think so, huh,” he screamed back. He grabbed Bridget by the throat, choking her. “DeWayne, stop it…let me go…I can’t breathe,” she gasped. “I’m not about to let you talk back to me, you stupid bitch…this your man you talking to…I can’t hear you…huh…you didn’t then and I ain’t gonna let you start now,” he said, pounding on her. Bridget started to lose consciousness slowly. Kevin woke up to see the fight between DeWayne and Bridget. He got onto his feet and started staggering. In a split second, he got mad and tackled DeWayne to the floor. While they were fighting, Bridget caught her breath and slowly crawl over to an unconscious Danny, trying to wake him up. Unable to wake him, she checked his pulse and yelled, “Kevin! Come quick! Your brother–he’s not breathing!” She started to do CPR on Danny as the police showed up. T.J. got out of her car and went inside the building. “Hey, guys…over here,” T.J. yells to the officers. “T.J.! Oh, I’m so glad to see you,” she said. “I’m just glad you’re okay, kid,” T.J. said to her little sister. Then Lance and two other officers came in to break up the fight.
A few hours later, Danny was put into an ambulance. T.J. and Lance put DeWayne into the police car along with his boys. Kevin went over to Bridget and hugged her tight. “Thank God you’re safe…how’s your brother,” she asked her fiancé. “They finally got him stable but he’s gonna be okay…how about you,” Kevin said. “I’m fine…a little bruised but fine,” she said back. “Let’s go home, babe,” he finally said. “Okay,” she agreed. The two of them went out of the abandoned building. As they were coming out the door, Kevin was stumbling. “Kevin…are you all right,” she asked him. He was holding his chest. “Kevin? What’s going on, buddy,” T.J. said. Before Kevin could say anything, he passed out. “Kevin? Kevin! Wake up,” Bridget screamed. “Get over here now! We need help,” T.J. yelled. One of the paramedics came over as quickly as possible to tend to Kevin. “I can’t lose him, T.J.–not now,” she cried, then hugs her big sister. Hours later, the Johnson family and the Thompson family were sitting in the waiting room as the doctor came out to talk with them. Danny and Kevin were asleep in their beds as Bridget came in to see them in a wheelchair. Kevin opens his eyes to see her there. “Hi…what happened…where am I,” he whispered. “You passed out earlier today…you’re in the hospital…with three cracked ribs and a punctured lung…which is the reason why you’re on a respirator,” she said. “Why are you here? I lost the fight! You’re supposed to go back to DeWayne, remember,” he said. “But I wanted to be with you, okay…what happened today was dangerous…I almost lost you…I don’t want to lose you, Kevin Johnson…I don’t think I could live with that,” she said with tears in her eyes before she got up from the wheelchair and hugged him tight. “She’s right, you know…you could’ve been killed, son,” they heard Randy say as he came into the room. “Dad? How long were you standing there,” Kevin asked him. “Oh not too long! You think you can step up to that kid and expect to get out of it alive? You put your little brother, Bridget, and even yourself in danger! Luckily, her sister and the police department were there to save you kids this time! Don’t ever do that again, you hear me,” Randy said. “Yes, sir,” he said back. “Take it easy, son,” Randy said to him. “Okay, Dad…I will,” he said softly as the nurse came in to check on him and Danny. A few weeks later, Kevin and Bridget finally got married. The whole town was there to help them celebrate. While everyone was having the time of their lives, Bridget was in the restroom holding a pregnancy test in her hand. “Hey, Kev! Congratulations! Where did your new wife go,” Farrah asked her brother. “She went to the restroom…said she wasn’t feeling well,” Kevin answered her. Afterwards, the girls went into the restroom to find Bridget on the floor crying. They saw the used pregnancy test next to her. “Hey, kiddo…what’s going on…what’s wrong,” T.J. asked her little sister. “I think I made a mistake,” Bridget cried. “What are you talking about,” Farrah said. “What mistake do you think you’ve made,” Nyisha asked. “I’m pregnant,” Bridget said to them. “Awww! That’s not a mistake! You got pregnant before and Kevin was there! What’s so different this time,” T.J. asked. “It might not be Kevin’s,” Bridget said softly. “What? If it’s not my brother’s baby, then whose is it,” Nyisha questioned. “Who else,” T.J. said. “DeWayne,” said T.J., Nyisha, and Farrah. “You cheated on my brother,” Nyisha yelled. “Whoa there! We don’t know that! DeWayne probably forced her into having sex with him! We know how he is,” T.J. said. “Yeah,” Farrah agreed. “You’re right! Did DeWayne rape you,” Nyisha asked. “Yeah,” Bridget said. “That little…,” Farrah said angrily. “Let’s get her over to the hospital just to be sure,” T.J. said. “I can’t go out there…I can’t face Kevin…not after this,” Bridget said, “Not with what I’ve done, you guys!” “You didn’t do anything…you did nothing wrong,” Farrah said. “It’s DeWayne’s fault…not yours,” T.J. said. Then Bridget shook her head, agreeing with what her sister just said.
The girls went back to the reception. “It’s gonna be okay! I’ll be right here if you need me,” T.J. whispered. “Thanks,” Bridget whispered back. Kevin was with his new brothers-in-law when he saw the girls. “Here she is! My lovely bride,” he said. “You gotta tell him, Bridget! My brother will understand,” said Nyisha and Farrah. “Hey, sis! Are you feeling okay,” Brandon asked her. Before she could answer her twin brother’s question, Bridget fainted. Hours later, the whole gang were at the hospital waiting to hear from the doctor. Kevin was sitting by his wife’s bedside. She wake up to face him. “I’m sorry, Kevin! Everything’s so messed up,” she whispered. “That’s okay! We were concerned about you! We all are,” he said. “You won’t think that once you hear what I have to tell you,” she said. He listened to her as she told him everything. Two months later, the Thompsons and the Johnsons were having a cookout at the park for their closest friends. Jeffrey, Danny, Nigel, and their friend, Wendell, were hanging out with some girls from high school. Janet showed up with her friends. “Hey, you! Remember me,” she said. “Of course! See ya, fellas,” Danny said, walking away. “This means more girls for us, fellas,” Nigel said. “Huh? I don’t think so! Pay up, Wendell,” said one of the girls. They all laughed as Wendell slips a twenty to the girl. Bridget, Miranda, and Mimi were talking among themselves while Kevin, Brandon, and Cal were playing football with their college friends. “So…how’s everything with you and Kevin,” Mimi asked. “Is he still angry about the baby,” Miranda said. “Yeah! And I don’t blame him! DeWayne has ruin our lives! He keeps calling the house and taunting Kevin about his baby! It’s driving me nuts,” Bridget said. “What a jerk,” Mimi said. “Kevin actually accuses me of being in love with DeWayne…I hate that jerk…I wish he would die already…this guy beats on me and now he put a claim on my kid who’s not even here yet…I’m not letting him near this kid, ever,” she said as they went back to watching the boys play. “Hey, man! We need to talk…about my sister,” Brandon said. “I don’t think so, man! Your sister broke my heart…she just told me that she’s pregnant with DeWayne’s kid…how am I suppose to deal with that, huh,” Kevin said. “By what, ignoring her for two months? You playing right into that fool’s hands, man! DeWayne’s just waiting for a goddamn chance to get my little sister back and you’re just gonna let him! If anything happens to Bridget or her baby, I hold you responsible,” Brandon said angrily before walking away from him. Tyrell was hanging out with his girlfriend while Monica, Trisha, and Melanie were with their boyfriends. Rodney, Shane, Martin, and Jason were playing spades on one end of a table while Melissa and Irish were playing poker on the other end with their sister-in-laws. Michelle and her husband, Michael, were relaxing in the sun. T.J. and Chuckie were playing volleyball with their spouses. Sandra was reading a romance novel under the tree. Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were playing dominoes with their husbands while their kids were taking a nap. Terrell and Randy was cooking a variety of meats on the grill as their wives watches on. “It’s been a rough couple of weeks…Terrell’s back home with you and the kids…Randy’s been cleared of all charges…I just wish our kids could get past this DeWayne crap, though,” Dee Dee said. “Yeah, but we should let them work that out themselves,” Sheryl said, then join their husbands at the grill. Later that evening, Kevin and Bridget were driving home from the park. Their son, Kyle, was fast asleep in the back seat. “Kevin, we need to talk,” she finally said. “Not now! I gotta go to work as soon as I put Kyle to bed,” he said, checking his cell phone. As soon as they got into the driveway, Kevin got out of the car and opened the door to get Kyle. Soonafter, he went in the house. Bridget sat there as her cell phone began to ring. When she saw the number on the caller ID, she opened the car door and threw out the phone. She got out of the car and went into the house as well. Kevin put Kyle in his bed when Bridget came upstairs. “I gotta go,” he said to her. “Kevin, wait! Please,” she pleaded. “Okay…I’m listening…what did you want to talk about,” he asked her. “The night I told you that I was pregnant…what happened to us…what have I done to make you hate me so much,” she yelled. “I don’t hate you…I hate the situation–to think that DeWayne had his hands on you…makes me sick to my stomach…I would love to believe anything you have to say but I can’t…I just can’t,” he yelled back. “I guess Nyisha was right…I should just gotten an abortion…this baby is nothing but trouble for us…I don’t wanna lose you, Kevin,” she said, then hugged him. DeWayne got off the phone with a frown on his face. “Damn you…fucking bitch,” he said angrily. The guard came to him and said, “Williams, your folks are here!” Meanwhile, Kevin and Bridget were fast asleep in their bedroom. His cell phone started to buzz on the dresser. Kevin reached over for it and turned it off. “Kevin, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you,” Bridget whispered. “Don’t worry about it! I know DeWayne tried to break us up so he could get you back! I won’t let him destroy our lives or this family–you, me, Kyle, or this baby,” he said. “Me neither! I wanna make it up to you right now,” she said. “You would? Well for starters, we gotta learn how to trust each other! Forget about DeWayne! And about this baby, I wanna help you raise him or her if you don’t mind me doing so,” he said. “Of course! As far as I know, this is our baby, Kev,” she said. “And I’ll talk to Nyisha, all right! We’ll raise this baby as a Johnson instead of a Williams,” he said as she agrees with him. Lola Ann and Deon went to see their son in prison. They sat down behind the glass as the guards brought in 19-year-old DeWayne. He was in shackles and wearing an orange jumpsuit with black shoes. He sat across from his parents and picked up the phone. They picked up the other phone. “Hello, baby! How are you holding up,” Lola Ann asked him. “I’m aiight, Mom,” said DeWayne. “Don’t worry, son! We’ll get you outta here! That girl had no right locking you up for something that you didn’t do,” Deon demanded. “I know, Dad! I’ll get my revenge! Bridget might’ve gotten away with marrying that punk Kevin and having his kid but I’ll get the last laugh when she has my kid,” he said. “How so,” Deon asked his son. “I got that bitch pregnant on the day that I kidnapped her…she told Kevin and of course he got mad…I’ve got him thinking that his new wife was sleeping with me…it almost worked until she conned him into raising my unborn child as his own…I don’t want that, Dad…I want you guys to raise your first grandchild,” he said. “Okay, son…we’ll do it…once Bridget has the baby, we’ll file for full custody…she gonna wish she didn’t dump you for that Johnson kid,” Lola Ann said. Then they all agreed.
The next day, Terrell and Randy along with their wives were at the doctor’s office with Kevin and Bridget. “Where’s that damn doctor,” Kevin mumbled, pacing up and down the floor. “Calm down, Kev! She’ll be here! I’m glad you’re here even though it’s DeWayne’s kid! It couldn’t have been easy for you,” Bridget said to him. “Don’t worry! We’ll raise this kid together! I don’t care whose baby it is! I love you both, okay,” he said. “Thank you,” she said as the two of them shared a kiss. Meghan was in the master bedroom on her laptop when James came in. “Hey, baby,” he said, kissing her, “What are you working on?” “I’m doing a special project,” she said. “You’ve been on that laptop everyday since your parents told you that you were adopted…are you all right,” he asked her. “I’m fine! At least until I know who my real parents are,” she said. “Okay…I hope you find what you’re looking for,” he said. “Thanks,” she said to her husband as he left the room. Dee Dee came out of the doctor’s office when a mysterious figure showed up. “Well hello, Deidre,” the person said. “Hi, Troy! What are you doing here,” she asked. “I heard that our little girl is looking for her birth parents! I thought you took care of it,” Troy said. “You mean Meghan…I did…I’ll talk to her…I’m going to find a way to make that girl forget this mess…she should be lucky that my sister and her husband took her in and raised her as their own,” she said. “I hope so! If she finds out anything about her parents, it’ll put everyone involved in a world of hurt,” he said as the two of them went their separate ways. Deon and Lola Ann were in their car outside of Kevin’s apartment. Soonafter, the Escalade showed up. “There they are,” Deon said. “And there’s our unborn grandbaby,” Lola Ann told her husband. “Thanks for taking me to my appointment,” Bridget said. “No problem! I would do anything for my family–for you, our son, and this beautiful baby inside you right now,” Kevin said, rubbing his wife’s belly. “Aw, that’s so sweet,” she said, kissing him. “That’s what you think,” Lola Ann said, watching them from afar. “Let’s go on inside! The doctor said you need to stay off your feet,” Kevin said as he escorts her into the apartment. Seven months later, Kevin and Kyle were downstairs wrapping Christmas presents as Bridget watched on. They were giggling and playing on the living room floor. While this was going on, Bridget felt a sharp pain in her stomach. “Bridget? Baby, what’s wrong,” Kevin asked. “I don’t know–something’s wrong, Kevin, really wrong! Ah,” she moaned. “Mommy,” Kyle called out. “Don’t worry, honey! I’m fine,” she said to her son before passing out on the couch. Hours later, the Thompsons and the Johnsons showed up at the hospital. Kevin was sitting by his wife’s bedside. The kids were playing cards as Terrell sat there nervously. Soonafter, Bridget was rushed to the ER. As they were waiting, Randy came up to Terrell and said, “Hey, T! Calm down! Everything’s gonna be all right!” “After I got that call…I got scared…I just don’t want anything to happen to my baby girl or my grandchild,” Terrell said. “Don’t worry…the doctors are doing all they can to save Bridget and the baby,” he said. “I hope so,” Terrell said. They continued their conversation as Kevin came out of the delivery room sweating and out of breath. “Kevin? Kevin! What’s going on, son? Is everything all right,” Randy asked him. “Yeah…Bridget and the baby are fine…we have a son,” Kevin said. “A son,” Terrell questioned his son-in-law. “Yeah…Bridget had a son…they’re both fine,” he said calmly. As soon as he said that, the three men cheered. While this was going on, Deon and Lola Ann showed up. “Hello, everyone,” they said. “What the hell are you doing here,” Sheryl said angrily. “We’re here to see our grandbaby,” Lola Ann said. “You’re not welcome here,” Terrell told them. “Let’s not forget that it’s DeWayne’s kid…his son which will take his namesake…not Kevin’s…,” Deon started to say before getting cut off by the families. “I don’t think that my daughter-in-law is up for any visitors at the moment…family only,” Randy said to them. “We are that baby’s family,” Lola Ann yelled as they went to see Bridget and the baby. Meghan was talking to her husband on the phone just when Dee Dee came up to her suddenly. “Hello, Meghan,” Dee Dee said. “Oh hi, Aunt Dee Dee,” Meghan said, hanging up the phone. “Who were you talking to,” she asked. “James, my husband…I was checking up on my kids and letting him know how Bridget was doing…what’s with all the questions anyways…you’ve been acting real funny since I said that I was looking for my birth parents…I mean, why do you care, huh,” Meghan said. “I don’t think you should waste your time looking for the same people who gave you up all those years ago…my sister and her husband, they’re your parents…just leave it alone,” she said. “Why,” Meghan asked, being annoyed. “I just don’t want you to get hurt…my sister took you 22 years ago…you don’t wanna hurt your mom, do you,” she asked. “My mom already knows–where are you going with this,” Meghan asked suspiciously. “I’m just saying that you should give up on this–concentrate on your husband, your little girls, your parents! Can you do that for me, please,” she pleaded. Meghan rolled her eyes and said, “Oh, all right! I’ll do it–for you!” “That-a-girl…you’re doing the right thing for your mother,” she said, then hugged Meghan. Deon and Lola Ann were still fuming from the argument that they had with the Thompsons and the Johnsons. “Those people…they’re really pissing me off,” Deon said. “Yeah…first they deprived DeWayne of his girl and now deprives us of our grandson…well we’ll just see about that…we get Carter to draw up the paperwork and get our baby home where he belongs,” Lola Ann said. Meanwhile, Danny was walking down the halls of the hospital just when Janet showed up. “Hello there, stranger,” she said to him. “Hey there, girl! What’s up,” he said. They shared a passionate kiss. Later that day, Randy and Terrell were eating lunch in the hospital cafeteria when Meghan came in. “Hi, Uncle Randy! Mr. Thompson,” she said shyly. “Hello, Meghan! Come sit with us,” Terrell said. Once she sat down with the two men, Randy turned to her and asked, “What’s wrong with my favorite niece, huh? You can tell me anything!” “I don’t know about that, Uncle Randy,” she said softly. “I’ll leave you guys to talk…gotta go check on my daughter…see how she’s doing,” Terrell said, walking away. As Terrell was leaving, Meghan moved closer to Randy. “I heard that you were looking for your birth parents! What is that about, huh,” Randy asked her. “It’s complicated! I just found out that I was adopted from my dad…Aunt Dee Dee is a little freaked out about me looking for my real mom and dad…my mom have already agreed to let me look for them but now I’m confused…what am I going to do,” she said. Then they continue talking as Dee Dee watches them.
As Dee Dee was about to go in, Troy crept up on her. “Ah! You scared me,” she said softly. “Well, I really didn’t mean to…I’m just here to check up on you…heard about your daughter-in-law and her baby…everything okay,” he asked her. “She and the baby are fine! I’m just glad that my son Kevin finally stepped up to take care of that sweet baby instead of being intimidated by that DeWayne kid,” she said. “I thought the kid is DeWayne’s,” he questioned. “He is but Bridget and Kevin have already agreed to raise the baby together so he doesn’t end up like his father! DeWayne Williams is a troubled young man and his parents are wacko! They wanted Bridget to get married to their son and have a lot of grandbabies for them–it didn’t happen! Would you let people like the Williamses raise your kid,” she said. “Naw, Dee–not in a million years but–you did give our daughter up to your sister, though,” he said before Dee Dee quickly covered his mouth. “Shh! You want somebody to hear you,” she whispered to him. “Nobody cares, baby! Who’s gonna hear us, huh? One of your four kids,” he joked. “I don’t want anyone–ANYONE–to know that Meghan is our daughter…not even my husband…you hear me,” she demanded. “Okay-okay! Nobody will hear this from me,” he said, kissing her on the cheek. “Good…now get outta here before my husband sees you,” she said angrily. Troy left quickly, not knowing that Randy was watching them closely. Meghan was working on her laptop in the cafeteria when James came in and sat down beside her. “Hi, baby! How’s the search going,” he said. “Still working on it! My aunt is acting weirder than usual! She doesn’t want me to look for my mother so what does that tell you,” she asked her husband. “Um, that she knows about your mom and she doesn’t want you to know,” he answered her honestly. “Or she’s afraid that if I find my mother, it would ruin the family but it won’t, James! I still love this family! It won’t change a damn thing,” she said. “You’re right! Whatever you find on your mother, I’ll support you, babe,” he said. Soonafter, a message came up on Meghan’s laptop. “Oh, my god! This might change everything,” she said. They looked at the document attached to the message as Randy came up to them. Danny was in the restroom washing his hands while Janet was waiting outside. Suddenly, a group of younger girls showed up. “Hey, sis! Girls, I’ll see you later,” one of them said. As the group walked away, the two girls hugged. “Hi, Ashlee! What up, babe,” Janet said. “Just hanging around,” Ashlee said. “Uh-huh! Well, I’m gonna get something to eat from the snack machines! Be right back,” she said. As she walked away, Danny came out and bumped into Ashlee. “Oh…my bad–hi,” he said. “Hi,” Ashlee said shyly. Meanwhile, Dee Dee was talking with Sheryl in the hallway when Randy and the kids came up to confront her. “Dee Dee, we need to talk…NOW! Um, Sheryl? Will you excuse us for a moment,” he said calmly, then pulled his wife aside. Once they were down the hall, Dee Dee waited patiently for Randy to tell her what was going on. Before he could say anything, she cuts in and said, “Hi, honey! What is it that you wanna talk about?” “This! Meghan came across some documents on her laptop, including her birth certificate and guess whose name shows up as her mother: yours! Care to explain that,” he said to his wife. Dee Dee saw the document on the laptop and frowned at Meghan. “You little bitch…you set me up,” she yelled. Before she could retaliate, Randy stood between the two women. “Don’t even think about it,” he mumbled. “No, I didn’t! You tried to keep the truth from me! Now I know why,” Meghan yelled back. “Shush! I want the truth, Dee Dee! Is it true? Are you Meghan’s mother–well, ARE YOU,” he yelled angrily at his wife. “No, honey! I have–we have four (4) kids! That’s not even a real document,” she quickly answered. “Cut the bull, Dee Dee! I called the hospital myself! The birth certificate is real! The doctor who delivered Meghan confirmed it! I want the truth and I want it now,” he demanded. “All right! It’s true! I did give birth to Meghan 22 years ago and gave her to my sister to raise! I was hoping that she would accept my sister as her mother instead of me,” sh finally said. Their kids overheard them arguing. “You just threw me away! You lied about everything! How am I suppose to trust you now, huh,” Meghan said angrily before storming off. James went after her. “We have three daughters now? Why didn’t you tell me this? Is Meghan my daughter, too,” he asked her. “No…Troy Brian is her father…he and I had been sneaking around 23 years ago…that’s how I got pregnant…when I went to see my sister in Harlem, I had the baby and gave her up for adoption…Carmen decided to take Meghan in…raise her as her own but I swore that Meghan would never find out,” she cried out. Randy pulls away from his wife and stormed off angry. “You cheated on Dad? How could you,” Farrah yelled at her. She walked off as well. Danny went after her. Nyisha stood there with a frown on her face. “I can’t believe you, Mom! How could you do this to us–to Dad? He didn’t do anything to you,” she yelled some more. “Don’t be so sure, young lady,” Dee Dee said. “At least he didn’t have children from someone else! You destroyed this family! Meghan was right about you! I don’t trust you either,” she said angrily. She walked off as well, leaving Dee Dee standing alone in the hallways. “Meghan…Meghan…Meghan, stop,” James calls out to his wife. Meghan stopped in the halls and said, “What? I can’t believe that woman lied to me all those years ago! How could she do this to me?” “I knew she was acting strange a couple of months ago! Why would she do this,” he asked her. “I know why she did this, all right! She knew she was my mother and this Troy guy she was talking to the other day–he’s not her husband so why is he hanging around–who is he anyway,” she yelled. “I can answer that, guys,” a voice said. They turned around to see a man coming out of the shadows. “Who the hell are you,” she growled. “I’m Troy Brian…your father,” the man told her. Meghan fainted. Bridget was asleep in her hospital bed while Kevin sat by the window. He was holding the baby in his arms. Sheryl came in and said, “Take a break! I’ll take it from here, okay!” “Okay! Good night,” Kevin said, giving the baby to Sheryl. “Good night, Kevin,” she said, sitting by her daughter’s bedside. Kevin left the room. Meanwhile, James brought Meghan into the waiting room and lay her on the couch. “Come on, baby! Snap out of it! Wake up,” he said to his wife. “Oooh,” she moaned. “Meghan! Are you okay, baby,” he asked. “Yeah…I’m okay…what happened,” she said. “You fainted! Are you sure you’re gonna be all right,” Troy asked her. “You, stay away from me! James, I wanna go home–take me home,” she said angrily. Before Troy could say another word, Meghan grabs her husband’s hand and left in a huff. Danny was sitting outside the hospital when Ashlee drove up. “Hey, Daniel! What’s wrong,” she asked him. “I had a horrible day and I rather not talk about it,” he said. “Okay! Well, I’m here whenever you wanna talk,” she said. The two of them hugged. “Thanks, Ash,” he said. Then they got into the car and drove away.
Later that evening, Sheryl was asleep on the couch as Bridget came out of the restroom and climbed back into bed. “Hey there! Let me help you,” she yawned. “Thanks but you don’t have to, Mom! I can do it,” said Bridget. The room door swung open. Deon and Lola Ann were there with bags of presents for the new baby. “What the hell are you doing here,” Sheryl said angrily. “We’re here to see your daughter and our grandson, little DeWayne Williams,” Lola Ann said, cooing at the baby before Bridget grabbed him from her sight. “You have some nerve coming up in here like this! You’re not welcome,” Sheryl told them. “Hey! We have just as much rights to be here as your family! That’s our grandson, too, and DeWayne’s son, all right,” Deon yelled. “Get out,” Sheryl yelled back. “You can’t tell us what to do,” Lola Ann screamed at her. The three of them started to argue. Terrell and their remaining sixteen (16) kids came in to break them up. “Whoa! What’s going on in here, huh,” he asked. “Ask them,” Sheryl said to her husband. “Mr and Mrs Williams, I may have to ask you to leave now before I have you both arrested for disturbing the peace,” T.J. said. “Well fine then! We’ll leave but this is far from over! You can’t keep us away from our grandson! We’ll see to that,” Lola Ann yelled. “Get out now,” T.J. yelled back. “We’re going! We’re going! Come on,” Deon growled as he and Lola Ann leaves the hospital room. Danny and Ashlee drove up to a trailer in the backwoods. “So this is where you live,” he said. “Yeah! No one’s home at the moment…not my mom… not my sister, just us,” she said. “Is that right,” he asked her. “Of course,” she answered. The two of them got out of the car and head to the front door. Ashlee took out her keys to unlock it. Danny was kissing her on the neck. They went inside. The next day, Kevin and Bridget were driving home from the hospital. As they pulled up in the driveway, Kevin got out of the car, went around to the passenger side, and opened the door for his wife. He helped her out of the car and shut the door. “It feels so good to be back home,” she said happily. “It is, isn’t it? As long as we don’t have to deal with the Williamses, we’ll be fine! I’m sorry that I wasn’t there when they attacked you,” he said. “Don’t worry about it! T.J. said to keep our guard up cuz we don’t know what DeWayne and his parents are up to,” she said. “We can’t take that chance! DeWayne probably knows about his son by now and there’s no telling what they would do next,” he said. “We better watch our back then! Get our baby, will ya,” she said. He opened the door and got the baby out of the car. He shut the door and followed his wife into the house. DeWayne was playing solitaire in his cell just when Deon and Lola Ann came in. “Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad!” he said. “Hello, son,” they said. “So…what’s the good news,” he asked them. “You have a son,” Deon said. “Yes…little DeWayne Williams,” he said. “Um, Kevin already named him Zachariah after his great-grandfather! The Thompsons doesn’t want us anywhere near him! I’m sorry,” Lola Ann said. “Kevin named my kid? We gotta work fast! My kid is gonna take my name and my name only,” he said. “We’re going to talk with Carter, our lawyer about this when we leave here,” Deon said to his son. “Don’t worry, baby! DeWayne Sebastian Williams, Jr will be coming home with us,” Lola Ann said as they left the prison. Later that day, Kevin and Kyle were playing cards in the living room as Bridget and the baby slept upstairs. Nyisha came over and knocked on the door. Kevin went to answer it. “Hi! Kyle, go to your aunt,” he said. Kyle ran up to her and said, “Hi, Aunt Nyisha! Do you wanna see my baby brother?” “See him? I was the one who helped your mommy deliver your baby brother,” she said, holding her nephew in her arms. “Very funny, kiddo,” Kevin said, “Go to your room and color!” “Okay,” Kyle said, getting out of Nyisha’s arms and went into his room. “So what brings you out here,” Kevin said. “I heard about the fight between the Thompsons and the Williams! I hope Bridget wasn’t too upset by them, right,” she said. “Nah! Lola and Deon–they usually do what they do best: annoying the hell out of everyone,” Kevin said. “Nobody trusts the Williams family! All they do is annoy other people! Bridget’s baby is a Williams! Luckily, you stepped up, little bro! You took care of that little boy like your own–making sure he doesn’t turn out like DeWayne! You both better watch your backs! Why don’t you ask Bridget about letting you adopt Zack before DeWayne’s parents takes him away from you! DeWayne won’t stop until he destroy you both,” she said to Kevin. “Okay! I’ll keep that in mind, sis,” he agreed. “I gotta go! Tell Bridget that I hope she feels better,” she said. “Okay! See you later,” he said as Nyisha leaves the room. James was watching TV on the couch just when he heard a knock on the door. “Hold on…I’m coming,” he called out. He got up to answer the door. Randy was standing in front of him. “Oh–hi, Mr. Johnson! Come on in,” he said. “Hello, James! How’s Meghan,” Randy asked him. “She’s fine–she’s sleeping upstairs,” he replied. “She was so upset when Dee Dee told her that she was her mother and not her aunt,” Randy said. “That’s why your wife didn’t want her to look for her parents…she kept telling Meghan to give up the search,” he said. The two men continued their conversation. Meghan came out of her bedroom and went into the living room. “Hi, guys! What’s going on out here,” she interrupted them. “Um, nothing…your uncle was checking up on you, that’s all,” James said to his wife. “Um, what your husband said…are you all right, honey,” Randy asked her. “Yes, Uncle Randy,” she answered. “We didn’t wake you, did we,” James said. “No…I couldn’t sleep anyways,” she said to them. “I’m sorry about all of this…I don’t know what that woman was thinking,” he said. “It’s not your fault, Uncle Randy…you didn’t lie to me…your wife did…why would she do something like this…WHY?” she cried. Randy hugged her tight. T.J. came in from work to see Marvin and Brianna sleeping on the couch. She covered them with a blanket and kissed her husband on the cheek. Suddenly, he woke up to the kiss. “Oh…I thought you were asleep,” she whispered. “Naw…just resting my eyes,” he whispered back. “Uh…yeah, right,” she said as she got Brianna off the couch. Marvin got up and kissed his wife. “Now that you’re home safe and sound, I’m going upstairs! Good night, babe,” he said. “Go to bed, silly,” she said, smacking him on the butt. The two of them went up to the bedroom with Brianna in tow. Kevin was in the kitchen with his schoolbooks when Bridget came in with blueberry muffins and soda. He grabbed a muffin from the plate and took a bite out of it. “Ahh! That hits the spot, baby,” he said. “How’s the studying coming along,” she asked him. “It’s coming along just fine! How about you,” he asked her. “I’m fine…Kyle and Zack are asleep…we have the evening to ourselves so hit the books,” she told him. “Aw, man,” he moaned. They went back to studying. Meanwhile, Brandon was in the next room with Miranda. They were watching a movie on TV. “It’s so nice and quiet in here, huh,” she said. “Yeah! Finally got the studying outta the way and now we have all this free time to relax,” he said, kissing his girlfriend on the cheek. Then the two of them cuddled up on the couch.
Four months later, Deon and Lola Ann were at their lawyer’s office. “I can’t believe we waited so long to get our baby,” she said. “All we need is proof that Bridget and Kevin are bad parents so the judge can grant us full custody of our grandson,” he said. “We’ll show them, baby,” she said, “We will show them stuck-up jerks that we’ll get that baby back where he belongs: with us and his real father.” They gave each other a devilish smile. “The final exams are over! We need to get away from school! What do you say, girl,” Kevin yelled happily. “Yeah, Kev! I think we deserve it,” Bridget said to her husband. “Boy do we need it,” said Brandon as he gave Kevin a high-five. “So what do we have planned for today,” Miranda asked him. “Anywhere but here, please,” Brandon answered. “Let’s go to the beach,” Bridget said to them. “Yeah…let’s go,” Miranda agreed. “Just the four of us…and the kids! It’ll be perfect,” said Kevin. “I haven’t seen my nephews since we were studying for our exams! They need to get out of that house! It’s been so long,” Brandon said. “Aw…those kids…cooped up indoors all day! Let’s take them to the beach with us,” Miranda pleaded. “Well, okay! Let’s go, guys,” Bridget said. They got into their cars and drove off. Later that day, T.J. was in the diner reading the newspaper and drinking coffee when Nyisha and Farrah came in and sat down. “Hey, y’all,” she said to them. “Hi, T.J.,” said Farrah. “What’s going on? I heard what happened with your folks,” she asked them. “They got into a big fight about Meghan last night so Danny had to stay at my house,” Farrah responded. “Does Kevin know about this,” she said. “We didn’t tell him! He’s stressed out from the exams today, you know,” Nyisha said. “And those little boys that he and Bridget are raising together–you right! He doesn’t need to hear about that,” T.J. added as they continued their conversation. At the beach, Brandon was throwing the frisbee around with Kevin and Kyle while Bridget and Miranda were sitting on the sand with Zack. “This was a good idea, girl,” said Miranda. “Yeah! We deserve it–all of us,” Bridget said. They giggled as Lola Ann approaches them. “Awww! Hi there, little guy! It’s Grandma,” she said to the baby. “Excuse you,” Miranda scoffed. “You are not welcome! We were relaxing here before you come lurking around,” Bridget said. “Look…it’s a free country, kids…we can see Lil DeWayne if we want to…whenever we want, little girl,” said Deon. “His name is Zack…I decide who can see him and who can’t,” Bridget said to him. “If we were raising him, his name would’ve been DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr like his father,” he said. “Well I’m sorry you feel that way! My son will never know about you guys and as for his name, it stays! Zachariah is the name of Kevin’s great-grandfather and Harlan is the name of my grandfather and uncle! You’re just gonna have to live with that,” she said to them. Kyle came over to them as the three of them argued. Kevin came over to them as well and said, “Hey, baby! Is everything all right here?” “Oh, yeah,” she said. “Are you sure, sis,” Brandon asked her. “Yeah, Brandon! Everything’s fine! Let’s go,” she said. The four of them grabbed their things including the kids and left. Terrell and Sheryl were eating lunch in the kitchen just when the kids showed up. “Hi there! How did you do on your exams,” they asked. “Good,” Brandon answered. “I know I passed,” Miranda bragged. While they were talking, there was a knock on the door. Bridget went to answer it. There stood a man wearing a pinstripe suit with a brown envelope in his hand. “Hello! May I help you,” she asked the man. “Sign here, please,” he said. “Okay…what is this about if you don’t mind me asking,” she said. “You’ve been served! You have a nice day now,” he told her. She closed the door as the man left the yard. Bridget opened the envelope and read the documents inside. Kevin came out of the kitchen with two cans of soda. “Aw hell no! She didn’t? Son of a bitch,” she said. “What is that,” he asked her. “DeWayne’s parents are suing me for full custody of Zack,” she said. Brandon and Miranda, along with Terrell and Sheryl, came out to see what was going on. “What happened,” they asked. “DeWayne’s folks are trying to get custody of Zack,” Kevin said. “Oh, my god,” Sheryl said. “Can they do that, you guys,” Miranda asked. “Wait a minute…now I know that Deon and Lola Ann lost their mind…going after that baby…I’m not going for that,” Terrell told the kids. “What were they thinking,” Brandon said. “They’re just doing this because of DeWayne…when Bridget and I went to the courthouse so I could adopt Zack, they were there…DeWayne gave them permission to get him,” Kevin said. “When I went to see DeWayne in jail about signing away his rights to Zack, he must’ve told them to get custody of their grandson,” Bridget said. “His parents didn’t like it when you named their only grandchild Zachariah, remember! They wanted him to be named…,” Miranda started to say. “DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr! I know! I don’t want my youngest son to be named after his father,” Bridget said, finishing Miranda’s sentence. Randy was at the diner drinking coffee just when Meghan came in with her twin daughters. “Hey, kiddo! Over here,” he said. “Hi! I didn’t know you were here,” she said. “I was just waiting for my lunch! How about you guys,” he asked her. “My girls and I are here for lunch as well! We won’t bother you,” she said. “Nonsense! Sit down, girls,” he said. “Okay,” she said as she and her daughters sat down at his table. The waiter came up to them and said, “May I help you?” “I’ll have whatever he’s having and my kids will have two peanut butter and jelly sandwiches and a piece of apple pie,” she said. “Coming right up,” the waiter said, walking away. Meghan and Randy started talking. Meanwhile, DeWayne walked out of prison with a bookbag on his back. Deon and Lola Ann waited outside. “Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad,” he said. “Hi, son,” they said. “I’d like to thank you guys for talking my cousin into granting me my pardon! I really appreciate it,” he said. “Anything for my number one son,” Deon said. “And now we’re going to take your girlfriend and her little friend to court…get your son back, baby,” Lola Ann said. “Once I get my son, he’ll get the name he deserves: his daddy’s name,” he said, “Let’s go!” They all got into the car and drove away. The next day, T.J. was at her parents’ house babysitting the other kids. Kyle came in and sat down beside her. “Hey there, little man,” she said. “Auntie, am I going to lose my brother,” he asked. “Oh, Kyle! You’re not going to lose your brother! Never! That’s not going to happen, no matter what! Okay,” she told him. “Okay,” he responded. The two of them hugged. At the courthouse, Kevin and Bridget were waiting for their lawyer when DeWayne and his parents came in. “Hi, guys! Miss me,” he said to them. “Not even close, buddy,” Kevin said angrily. “Cool it, Kev,” Bridget said through her teeth. “You know…if you didn’t give my kid that corny name, we wouldn’t be here right now,” he said. “Oh really! You want my son–my son to have your stupid name instead–I hate the name DeWayne Williams,” she yelled at him. “Shut up–shut up–shut up,” he yelled back. Then he punched Bridget in the face.
Nyisha drove up to the Thompsons house to meet up with T.J. She watched her best friend kissed her nephew goodbye as she left him with the next-door neighbor. “Hey, you…everything all right with Kyle,” she questioned. “Yeah…he’ll be okay,” T.J. said, walking up to Nyisha’s car. Suddenly, the girls’ cellphones buzzed. They answered it right away. “Hello, Kevin…what,” she said, turning the car around and heading down the street. T.J. got into her car and followed Nyisha. A few hours later, they showed up to see Bridget holding an ice pack to her face. “What happened to you,” T.J. asked her little sister. “DeWayne and I got into a big fight about Zack,” Bridget answered. “And she popped him good,” Kevin said. “Oh, that’s typical,” she said. “We might have have to take Bridget to the hospital for x-rays! Her jaw might be broken,” Nyisha said. “If you think that’s bad, you should see DeWayne,” Bridget joked. They burst out laughing as DeWayne came out of the restroom with a black eye and a bloody nose. Later that day, Bridget and T.J. went back to the Thompsons’ house. “Thanks for the ride,” said Bridget. “No problem,” T.J. said, unlocking the front door. They went inside to find DeWayne in the living room holding his son. “Hey there, my boy! Mommy’s home,” he said. “What are you doing here, DeWayne,” Bridget said angrily. “Where’s Ms Harper, punk,” T.J. yelled. “That raggedy old bat? She gone! Well–I’m here to see my son–ain’t that right, DeWayne Williams Jr,” he said. “It’s Zack,” said Bridget and T.J. “Hey! He’s my kid! We agreed that my boy would be named after me: DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr, not Zack–remember,” he yelled at her. He clutches his son closely. “Things changes, DeWayne…I’m married to Kevin now…he and I have a child together…he wants to help me raise Zack…I don’t want you anywhere near him,” she said. “No! You better get it through your head that I don’t want Kevin raising my son! He is coming with me so my parents and I can raise him! You and Kevin will never see him again,” he said. “I don’t think so,” T.J. said, “DeWayne, you put Zack down right now!” Bennie and Hutch came in on the girls quietly as they argued with DeWayne. Hutch snuck up on T.J. and knocked her out with the butt of his shotgun. “Dumbass bitch,” Hutch said. “Tie her up, man,” he said. Hutch did exactly that. Bennie held Bridget as Hutch took T.J. in the den. “Bring her here,” DeWayne said to him. Bennie did what he was told. Bridget slapped DeWayne. “What did you do to my sister, you jerk,” she yelled as she constantly hit him. DeWayne grabs Bridget by the arm and threw her against the wall. “Don’t you dare raise your hand at me ever again! Hutch! Bennie! Take your kids to the car,” DeWayne yelled. “Okay,” Hutch said. He and Bennie grabs the kids and went outside. “We’re going for a ride! Come on,” DeWayne said. He punched Bridget out and dragged her to the car. As DeWayne and his boys were leaving the Thompsons house, Kevin and Nyisha showed up. They saw that the front door was open. “Hey, Kev! Don’t your in-laws lock their doors,” she asked her little brother. “Yeah? Why,” he responded. “I think someone was just here,” she said. “Let’s look around,” he suggested. They both went inside. “Hello? Anybody here,” Kevin yelled. He and Nyisha split up to look around. Kevin checked upstairs while Nyisha went into the den. “Do you see anything,” she asked. “Naw? You,” he said. “Nuh-uh,” she said. While searching through the den, she fell over something on the floor. “Ah! What the fuck,” she said to herself, then heard moaning nearby. While Kevin was upstairs, he heard a scream. He ran downstairs and headed for the den. “Are you all right,” he said, flipping on the light switch. “Yeah! I’m fine,” she said. When they turned around, they recognized the person on the floor. “Oh, shoot! Is that…,” he started to say. “Oh my god! It’s T.J.! She’s not breathing! Call 9-1-1 NOW,” she yelled. He grabbed his cellphone and did what he was told. DeWayne was driving down the street at 60 miles per hour while Bridget was handcuffed to the passenger seat. “Let us go, DeWayne,” she yelled at him. “Why should I…you’re my first love…you’re supposed to marry me…have my kids…we were supposed to live happily ever after but no…you had to go and marry that punk Kevin and have a kid with him…WITH HIM…then on top of that, you let him name my kid…that’s my job…I’ll show him…I’ll show all of them…now we’ll leave town for good…you, me, and the boys…we’ll go somewhere where nobody can find us…I’ll go to the courthouse to change my boy’s name and get your marriage annulled so you can be with me and only me…it’s the perfect plan,” he said, rubbing on Bridget’s leg. “You’re nuts, you know what…you’ll never get away with this…the cops will catch you,” she said angrily. “That’s not all, my lovely wife-to-be…I’m gonna be raising Kyle as my own…better yet, I’m gonna change his name, too…Darryl Lucius Williams and DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr…got a nice ring to it…maybe we could change your identity…to Miss Darla Anne Williams…how about that, baby…huh,” he whispered in her ear. As he was kissing her on the neck, Bridget felt a chill down her spine. “Ugh,” Kyle said, making a face. She struggles to break from the cuffs. “No! I’m not changing my name or my sons’ for that matter or ending my marriage to Kevin! Everyone in this entire neighborhood was right about you! You’re too damn controlling! That’s why I broke up with you!” Bridget said angrily. “Oh, really! Well bitches like you should be seen, not heard,” he growled. “I hate you,” she yelled at him. DeWayne got mad, grabbed Bridget’s head, and slammed it against the dashboard. While this was going on, Zack started crying. “Stop it! Stop! Stop hurting my mommy, DeWayne,” Kyle yelled. “Shut the fuck up, you little punk! I’m your daddy now,” he yelled back. “Fuck you, nigga! You ain’t my daddy,” Kyle said angrily as he kicked the back of the driver’s seat. DeWayne pulled the car over, took out his gun, cocked it, and pointed it at Kyle’s head. “Fuck you too, little nigga…you ain’t my son, just DeWayne Jr here–my number one son…you just the stepchild anyways…ey, bitch…shut this brat up or I will–PERMANENTLY…just like Kevin: doesn’t know when to keep his fucking trap shut,” he yelled at Bridget. DeWayne turned on the car again and pulled off quickly. “Kyle honey? I can handle this! Go check on your little brother! I’ll be fine,” she said to her oldest son. Kyle did exactly that. “I should’ve kill that kid when I had the chance…hey…as for you, no more kids for that punk Kevin…you only making a whole lot of babies…for ME, bitch,” DeWayne said angrily as he still have his gun cocked and ready to shoot. “Don’t…you…dare…point…that…gun…at…my…son!” Bridget finally said. “And what you gonna do about it, huh…bitch,” DeWayne said to her. Right that second, Bridget had loosened the handcuffs and attacked her ex-boyfriend. The cops saw DeWayne’s car swerving all over the street and went after them. The gun went off while Bridget and DeWayne fought. The cops forced them off the street to see what was going on. “Freeze! Hands in the air…NOW!” they yelled. Then Bridget, Kyle, and DeWayne held up their hands.
Nyisha, Kevin, and T.J. were on the front porch waiting for some good news. Their families were inside worrying and praying for the kids’ safe return. “It’s all my fault, you guys…I should’ve came with you and Bridget…we should’ve came together…DeWayne and his boys wouldn’t have gotten ahold of Bridget and the kids or hurt you…,” Kevin said. “Don’t worry about it, all right! There’s nothing–NOTHING–you could do to stop it,” Nyisha said to her brother. “I know–I know! DeWayne did this cuz he’s bitter about me naming his son,” he said. Nyisha hugged him tight. T.J.’s cell phone started to vibrate. She picked it up and said, “Hello? Lance! What’s up, man? Ok! All right! I’ll be right there! Thanks, man! Bye!” “What?! What’s going on? What was that about,” Nyisha asked her. “New Jersey PD caught DeWayne! Bridget and the boys are fine,” she said. “Let’s go get them,” Kevin said. The three of them got into Kevin’s car and drove away. Bridget and Kyle were at the police station waiting for her sister. She held Zack tightly when DeWayne sat across from them. “You mad at me, huh,” he teased. “Don’t talk to me! I’ve already turned you in! You’re going to jail! They know you’re on probation! You wasn’t suppose to leave the state,” she said angrily. “You stupid bitch,” he yelled. He started to attack Bridget as T.J. and Lance comes in on them. They helped the other officers stop the fight. DeWayne was taken to a prison cell. “T.J.! I’m so glad to to see you,” Bridget said, hugging her big sister. A few minutes later, the gang were leaving the police station. “I’m so glad that you and the kids are okay! I don’t know what I would do without you,” Kevin said to his wife while holding both boys in his arms. While they were walking across the parking lot, T.J. started to moan. “T.J., what’s wrong,” Nyisha asked. “Are you okay, sis,” Bridget said. “I don’t know! I feel a little dizzy and my head is pounding,” T.J. said. “You need to sit down right here on this bench,” Nyisha said. As they sat down, Lance ran up to them with concern in his eyes. “Hey, guys! What happened to you, buddy? Huh,” he said. “One of DeWayne’s boys hit her in the head with a shotgun and she refused medical attention,” Nyisha told him. “Let’s get her to the hospital–quick,” Lance said. “You don’t have to…I’m fine,” T.J. mumbled as she got off the bench. Suddenly, she passed out in Lance’s arms. Meghan, Farrah, Danny, and James were playing cards in the Hardisons’ kitchen. “It must be pretty weird finding out that you’re adopted,” Danny said. “Yeah, it is! When my mom told me that I was adopted, I was terrified,” Meghan said, “Like my whole world was crashing down all around me!” “Well, you don’t have to be scared anymore because you have us now,” he said. “Thanks,” she said. “He’s right, you know! It’s nice having a little sister,” Farrah said. While they talked, James went to answer his ringing phone. “Hello,” James said. “Yeah, but I’m not sure that I can forgive your mom for what she did! Not now, not ever,” said Meghan. “Now that we can agree on,” Farrah said. “I’m sorry to interrupt but that was Nyisha on the phone…T.J.’s in the hospital,” James said. “Oh, my god,” Meghan said. “We gotta go,” Farrah said. “I’ll drive,” he said. They got into the car and drove off. T.J. was in a hospital bed with her head wrapped in bandages while Marvin sat by her side. She started to wake up. “Hey there! How are you feeling,” he asked her. “Like I was hit with a sledgehammer…where am I,” she said. “You’re in the hospital, Tiff! What were you thinking, huh? Not getting any medical attention? You could’ve died,” he said, “What about Tyrese and Tarik Jr? What about our kids? Brianna was worried about you and Marlon cried himself to sleep! They don’t want to lose their mom!” “I know! I had to find my little sister! DeWayne kidnapped her and the kids when one of his boys whacked me in the head–ohhh,” she moaned. “Your sister and her kids are fine! You need to concentrate on yourself right now! You need to rest,” he said, “Once you’re released, you need to take a break from work! I worry about you, babe!” “Well, don’t! I’m fine, okay! I don’t wanna have to worry about you, too,” she said. “Okay, but I meant what I said,” he told her. “All right! I’ll take a couple of days off from work…take it easy for a while,” she said to her husband. “I was thinking a couple of weeks but…okay,” he said. “That’s tempting! Very tempting,” she said back. The two of them shared a passionate kiss. Meanwhile, Bridget and Kevin were in the waiting room with the Thompsons and the Johnsons. “Hey…what’s wrong,” Kevin asked. “It’s all my fault I should’ve never gotten involved with DeWayne all those years ago! I was getting back at my dad and now–I almost got my sister killed! I did this to her,” Bridget said. “No, honey! It’s not your fault,” Sheryl said. “Yes, it is, Mom! If I had just cut him loose, this wouldn’t happen! I’m bad luck,” she yelled. “Bridget, don’t do this to yourself! You did not cause your sister’s accident, DeWayne did,” Terrell said. “Stay away from me! Leave me alone,” she yelled, “Anyone that I touch gets hurt! I gotta get out of here!” She ran off. “Bridget! Hey! Come back here,” said Kevin. He did just that. “Bridget! Hold up! Wait,” Kevin yelled. “Leave me alone, Kevin,” she yelled back. He caught up to her and said, “You are not bad luck! You can’t let DeWayne get to you like that, okay! You didn’t hurt T.J.! You didn’t hurt anyone! You didn’t do anything wrong!” Bridget broke down crying. Kevin hugged her tight. The next day, Marvin took T.J. home from the hospital. “Hey there! Remember this is your day off! No more talking about the station or anything! I mean it,” he said. “I know! I know! I’ve been working too hard and I deserve a break,” she said. “That-a-girl! For the rest of the day, I’ll take care of everything! The only thing you can do for me is rest! You don’t have to worry about a thing,” he said. They got into the car and drove off. Jeffrey, Danny, and Nigel were rollerblading in the park just when they passed by some girls on the bench. “Hey, baby!” Nigel said seductively. “Boo!” said one of the girls. While kissing at the girls, Nigel tripped over one of the other benches and fell flat on his face. They burst out laughing. “Damn,” said Jeffrey and Danny. “That nigga done bust his ass,” said one of the boys playing basketball. “Oooh,” Nigel moaned. “Damn, man! I’m embarrassed for you! Falling over that bench like that,” Danny said. “Come on! Let’s help him up,” said Jeffrey. While they were helping Nigel up, a girl on rollerblades approached Jeffrey. “Hi,” she said. “Hi,” said Jeffrey. “I’m April Thomas! You remember my sister, Miranda, right,” she said. “Yeah! She’s dating my brother, Brandon! I’m Jeffrey Thompson,” he said. “Hi, Jeffrey! Is your friend okay,” she asked him. “Oh, yeah! He’ll be fine! He’s always the center of attention,” he answered. “Well, I gotta go! We’ll talk later! Let me give you my number! I hope your friend’s okay,” she said to him. “I’m sure he will be! Thanks,” he said. “Bye,” she said, writing down her number. Then she gave him a card and left.
Terrell and Sheryl were in the living room sleeping on the couch. Kevin was on the computer. “Hi,” Bridget said. “Hey! How are you feeling,” he asked her. “I’m fine! I’m sorry about the way I acted last night,” she said softly. “Don’t worry about it…everybody knows why you were upset…you were worried about your sister…I understand that…she was released today…we could go over there if you want,” he said. “Not really…maybe later,” she said. “O-kay! Don’t take too long with that! I’m going to see mine,” he said. “Kevin, don’t go…maybe I should see my sister after all,” she said, tugging his shirt. “All right! Get dressed! I’ll meet you outside,” he said. “Okay,” she said. He kissed her on the cheek. Seconds later, they got into their car and drove off. His cell phone buzzed. He turned it off. “What was that about,” she asked him. “Nothing for you to worry about, babe…I didn’t want to burden you,” he answered. “Remember: no secrets…I can handle it…please, Kevin,” she begged. “Well, okay! I’ve just learned that my mom cheated on my dad…she had a child with another man…a baby girl,” he said to her. “What…do we know who she is,” she questioned. “It’s Meghan…she’s not my cousin…she’s my sister,” he finally said as he pulled the car over and hugged her. T.J. and Marvin were on the couch watching TV and eating popcorn while the kids were taking a nap upstairs. “How do you like it so far,” he asked his wife. “It’s good! All I can do is rest! Thank you, baby,” she answered. “That’s exactly what I wanted to hear, Tiffani Thompson Anderson,” he said. They share a passionate kiss. Kevin drove up to the Andersons house. “So…are you gonna be okay, babe,” Kevin asked. “Yeah,” Bridget said. “Take all the time that you need with your sister! I’ll be right down the street if you need me,” he said. “Okay,” she said, getting out of the car. He drove away as Bridget walked up the driveway. T.J. and Marvin were making out on the couch when they heard a knock on the door. “Aw, damn…who is it…first, your parents…my mother…your siblings…your friends…when is it gonna end,” Marvin said. “Calm down, baby…I’ll get it,” T.J. said. “Tell whoever it is to go away…I’m supposed to have you all to myself today,” he said. T.J. opened the door to find Bridget standing in front of her. “Hi,” Bridget said. “Hey! Come on in,” she said, then she lets her sister in. “I hope I wasn’t interrupting anything,” Bridget said to her sister. “No! Not at all,” T.J. said back. “I won’t be long! Kevin went to see Meghan! He’ll be back shortly,” she told her big sister. Marvin got up and came to the door as well. “Oh…Bridget, hi…how’s my favorite sister-in-law,” he said as he gave her a hug. “I’m doing fine! Mom and Dad took me to a therapist this morning! I’m working out some things like the way I acted yesterday–I’m so sorry,” Bridget said. “Yeah! Nyisha told me about that–Marvin, could you excuse us for a minute? I need to talk to my sister,” T.J. said. “No problem! Take as much time as you need! I’ll be upstairs,” he said, kissing her on the cheek and left the room. “So…is everything okay with you and Kevin,” T.J. asked. “Yeah…we’re fine…I’m not anyways…I know I broke up with DeWayne all those years ago but it seems like he has this hold on me…now that I’m raising both Kevin’s son and DeWayne’s son, I feel trapped…when I see Zack, I see a glimpse of DeWayne in him…it scares me…my own son scares me,” she cried as T.J. hugged her. Two months later, Meghan and James were in the park with their kids just when Kevin showed up with Kyle and Zack. “Hi, guys! How are you,” she asked. “We aiight! Bringing the boys out for some fresh air, you know,” he answered. “Where’s Bridget? I haven’t seen her since the custody hearing,” she said. “Oh, she’s with her therapist this morning. There’s a lot of things that she needs to work through on her own,” he said. “I’m sure she does because DeWayne tormented her far too long,” she said. “Yeah! He’s in jail finally so he can’t hurt her anymore and as for Mr and Mrs Williams, they won’t be able to push her to give Zack his dad’s name,” he said, “How about you? Have you talked to Mom yet?” “She’s not my mom and I don’t want to! Besides I have my own problems…I had to take the girls to the doctor’s earlier today,” she said. “Is everything all right,” he asked. “It’s Alicia! She has a serious heart condition! The doctor said that she’s gonna need a heart transplant or she’ll die,” she cried. Kevin hugged his big sister. Lance was at his desk reading a newspaper just when T.J. came in and sat down across him. “Hi, buddy! Welcome back,” he said. “It’s good to be back so…anything happened since I was out,” she said. “Nah! Has anything happened since…,” he started to say. “Very funny, Lance! I’m just so anxious to get back to work,” she said. “Well, okay! Slow down a bit! I’m just glad you’re doing okay, that’s all,” he said. “Yeah, you’re right! I’ve never got a chance to thank you for saving my life! I really appreciate it,” she said. “No problem! We’re friends, right? That’s what we do for each other,” he said. “Well I’m grateful for what you did–me and Marvin both! Thank you,” she said. “Of course…anything for a friend,” he said. The two of them hugged. Jackie and her friends were coming home from the movie theater just when LaToya showed up. “Well, well, well! Isn’t it the neighborhood slut and her hoes-in-training,” she said to them. “Go away, LaToya! We’re busy,” Myra yelled. “Well, I gotta go! I have to meet Kameelah anyways! See ya, hoes,” she said, walking away. “Kick rocks, bitch! Anyway let’s head upstairs, okay,” said Jackie. “Okay,” Janie said, imitating Jackie. Then they went in their building.
Jeffrey and April were kissing in the den of the Thompsons house when Bridget came in. “Busted,” she said to her little brother. “Damn, B! What you doing here, huh,” he yelled at her. “Catching you in the dark den…kissing a girl…what do you think I’m doing…you know Mom and Dad told you not to have any company when they’re not home,” she said. “How did you get here,” he asked. “I got a ride with Mimi! You should be lucky, baby brother! If it was Michelle, T.J., or Dad, you’d be in big trouble,” she told him. “Um, you’re not gonna tell Dad, are you,” he pleaded. “I don’t know! Should I,” she teased him. “No, please! I’ll so anything you want,” he hesitated. “Anything, huh? Well, if you babysit the boys every day for a month, I won’t tell Dad what I saw in here,” she said. “Deal,” he quickly agrees. “Good! Don’t go making any plans, baby brother,” she told him as she went upstairs. Once they heard the bedroom door shut, April got up and asked, “Who is that?” “My sister, Bridget! Better yet, let’s get outta here before the rest of them comes home,” Jeffrey said. “Okay,” she agreed. They ducked out the back way as Brandon, Miranda, Kevin, and the kids came in. “Hi, guys! How was your day,” Bridget said, coming down the stairs. “It’s good,” Kevin said. “Hi, Mommy,” said Kyle. “Hi, baby! Had fun today,” she asked her son. “Yeah,” Kyle answered. “That’s good and how’s my little guy,” she said, picking up her younger son from his stroller. “Zack’s fine…just missing his mommy,” Kevin said. “I’m so glad to see my boys! You’re all I need right now,” she said happily. “Yeah! Well, I got some better news! Something for the both of us,” Kevin said. “What is it,” she asked him. “You remember when we went to court so I can adopt Zack, right,” Kevin said. “Yeah…because DeWayne is a convicted felon and can’t be allowed to raise him,” she said. “Well since then, the judge got some incriminating evidence against DeWayne! He was charged with assault and battery–lost all rights to Zack! We won,” Kevin said. “Oh thank God…we won’t have to deal with DeWayne or his parents ever again,” she said, hugging and kissing her husband. Deon and Lola Ann were watching TV in the living room of their home when Carter showed up. “We may have some bad news, guys,” he said to them. “What? Do we get custody of our grandson? When do we see DeWayne Jr,” Lola Ann asked. “Well, Carter,” Deon questioned him. “Well you don’t! Your son seem to mess that up for you two! His ex-girlfriend has won full custody of Zachariah Harlan Johnson and her husband has agreed to adopt him,” Carter said. “Aw, shit,” Deon yelled. “I can’t believe this! How the hell did this happen? We almost had our baby,” she screamed. “Zack is not your baby…your son is a convicted felon…he kidnapped his ex-girlfriend, their son, and her eldest son…he tried to skip town…he tried to shoot Kevin Johnson’s kid…let’s not forget he beat up two homosexual men while being processed,” Carter said, “And then comes the two of you…you practically threatened the girl numerous times at the hospital and the courthouse…what else can I do…you lost…I’m outta here!” As he was heading for the front door, Deon grabs him by the throat and yelled, “You can file an appeal to get us that child–our grandson, you quack!” “It would help i you would stop choking me, Mr Williams,” he said, gasping for air. “Go get us DeWayne Jr…don’t you come back until we have him,” Deon said, throwing him out the door, then slammed it shut. Meanwhile, Kevin and Bridget were in the bedroom while Brandon and Miranda were down the hall. “So…with that outta the way, what you wanna do,” he whispered. “I don’t know! What you wanna do,” she whispered back. “I asked you first,” he said. Bridget giggled. While they were fooling around, Terrell and Sheryl came home. “Why is it so quiet,” Sheryl asked her husband. “Because we’re the only ones here,” Terrell answered. “Oooh,” Sheryl giggled as the two of them went to their room, T.J., Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were at the batting cages with their husbands. “It feels so good to be out of the house for once,” Meghan said. “And away from the kids,” T.J. said. “You said it,” Nyisha agreed. “Uh-huh,” said Farrah. While they were talking, Marvin picked up a bat and hit the baseball. “Damn,” they all yelled. With this going on, Jeffrey and April showed up. “We’ve been driving around for hours! Where do you you wanna go,” she asked him. “I don’t know! What do you have in mind,” he asked her. “How about we go to my house? There’s hardly anyone around and we’ll have the place to ourselves,” she answered. “Great! No interruptions,” he said. They drove off quickly. When they got there, Jeffrey and April started to make out. He put his hand up her shirt. “Let’s go inside,” she said. “Okay,” he said. They got out of the car and went into the house. April grabbed Jeffrey by the hand and went upstairs. They started to kiss. “Let’s go in my room,” she whispered. Jeffrey picked April up and carried her to the bedroom. They lay down on her bed and started to take off each other’s clothes. “I think we need to use protection if we gonna do this,” he said to April. “Yeah,” she agreed as she grabbed a condom from the dresser. Bridget and Kevin were in the bed asleep just when Kyle came in with Zack in his arms. “You like rides, right? Well, this is the big one! Ready! 1, 2, 3!” he said to his brother, putting him on the bed. He got on it as well and started jumping. “Aww! Who is that,” Kevin moans. “Wheee,” Kyle squealed. “Kyle,” Bridget and Kevin yelled. “What,” he said. “That’s enough! Come here, son! Bring your brother with you,” said Kevin. “Okay,” he sighs, then grabs Zack from the edge of the bed. “Uh, Kyle! Was your brother on the bed again,” Bridget asked her son. “Yes,” he said. “After I told you not to do that! What do you have to say for yourself, huh,” she said. “I’m sorry, Mommy! It won’t happen again,” he said. “I hope so,” she said. Then Kyle climbed onto the bed and hugged his parents.
Meanwhile, Danny drove up to the Gaines’ house. Janet was at the door waiting for him. “Hey, girl! What’s up,” he said, getting ready to kiss her. She stopped him and whispered, “Slow down, baby…we’ve got all night!” “Of course…all night,” he whispered back. She grabbed Danny by the hand and pulled him in. Once he was inside, Danny walked through a candlelit living room which leads to the equally candlelit kitchen. “Wow, girl! You went all out, huh,” he asked her. “Uh-huh…all for you,” she answered. “Cool,” he whispered. “I figured since we’ve been dating for quite a while that I decided to surprise you with a home cooked meal so…what do you think, hmm,” she said. “I love it, girl! You didn’t have to do this but thank you! You’re just full of surprises, huh?” he said. “Yeah, baby! I always keep my man satisfied,” she told him. “Maybe I could return the favor…someday,” he said. Suddenly, they kissed. While they were making out in the kitchen of the Gaines’ house, Jeffrey was across town with April making out in the bedroom of the Thomas’ house. Moments later, they were laying awake there and staring at the ceiling. “Uh, what just happened,” he said finally. “I don’t know! It was so quick that I didn’t know what happened,” she said back. “Damn! It’s 5:00! I gotta go,” he said, looking at his watch. “Slow down, Jeff! What’s wrong,” she asked him. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he said, putting on his clothes and boots quickly. He kissed her on the cheek and left. With Janet asleep in the bedroom, Danny got up and went to the bathroom. He turned on the faucet and threw water on his face. While this was going on, someone came in and started to caress him. “Hey, girl! Want some more of this big stick,” he said. The person pulled him close and kissed him. While they were doing that, the person put something over Danny’s head and pulled him toward the next room. “S0…what is this, charades or something,” he said to the person. “You’ll know soon enough, big daddy,” a voice said. He felt a pair of hands rubbing all over his body and started to moan. “Ooh, baby…ahh shit…uh…suck that stick…work it,” he said softly. While this was going on, Danny removed the object from his head and saw a familiar face in front of him. “Ash…,” he started to say. To his surprise, it was Ashlee. “Shh! You’ll wake my sister,” she said softly. He pulls Ashlee close to him and kissed her. Later that evening, T.J., Nyisha, Farrah, Meghan, and their husbands were leaving the batting cages when Jeffrey drove up. He got out of the car and stormed inside. “Whoa, little brother! What’s wrong,” T.J. asked him. Jeffrey didn’t say anything as he walked past them. “Um…can you go on without me…I need to talk to my brother,” she said. “Okay,” they said, then got into their cars and drive away. “You could’ve gone with them, you know,” he said. “I know but something’s bothering you! What’s up,” she said. “I’m not Bridget! I’m not gonna tell you anything,” he said. “I didn’t say that, okay! But I’ve got all night,” she said. Ignoring his sister’s comment, he went over to the arcade next door. Danny came out of Ashlee’s room and walked down the halls. Out of the blue, Janet snuck up on him. “Oh–hi, baby! What up,” he said. “Well, I woke up and you weren’t around! Where did you go,” she asked him. “Uh…nowhere special, baby…just to the bathroom…I miss you, Jay,” he whispered. “I miss you too, baby,” she whispered back. They went back in her room. Before Janet could get through the door, Ashlee came up to her and said, “So…what’s going on, sis…hot date?” “You know it, girl…the guy from the party,” she said. “Well, I met a guy at the party, too,” Ashlee said. “What…,” she said. The two of them continued their conversation. Jeffrey was playing pinball while T.J. sat across from him at a table sipping some soda out of a cup and eating chili fries. “Are you still here,” he said. “Yep,” T.J. said. “You can go now,” he said. “Uh-uh! Not until you tell me what’s wrong, kid! I’ll be here all night,” she said. Annoyed by her remarks, Jeffrey finally gave up. “All right! All right! I’ll tell you but not here,” he whispered. Then he got away from the machine and drugged her outside.
Jeffrey made sure that no one was around and told T.J. everything. “You did what? Don’t tell me you had sex with that girl,” she asked him. He shook his head. “Yeah…three times,” he said. “Oh, no…do you use protection,” she said. “I didn’t think I need it,” he said. She smack Jeffrey upside his head. “Boy…well I hope you didn’t get that girl pregnant but don’t worry…I won’t tell Mom and Dad, okay,” she said. “Okay! I was scared after it happened! I didn’t know what to do! I just put on my clothes and ran outta there,” he said. “Let’s go home and we’ll figure this out,” she said as they got in his car and drove away. Moments later, the two of them were at a nearby diner eating some apple pie. “How did you deal with this situation,” he asked her. “I had help from the Johnsons since Dad threw me out of the house…it was tough but I got through it…you and April will get through it too,” she said. “Thanks, Teej…glad to have you on my side for a change,” he said. “No problem, lil bro,” she said as the two of them clink their glasses of milk together. Danny was looking at some magazines while waiting for Janet to return to her room. Afterwards, he looked at some pictures on the dresser and saw two familiar faces in one of them. “What? This gotta be a joke! That’s my man,” he heard Janet say outside the door. “No, big sis! This is the same guy that I saw at the hospital, too,” Ashlee said. “Well, we’ll just see about that now, won’t we,” she said. “Oh, shit,” Danny said to himself. “Yeah…we will,” Ashlee said back. They went in the room to confront him. Later that night, April came over to the Thompsons house. Jeffrey was in the kitchen drinking milk from the carton and thinking about what T.J. just told him when something ran past the window. He went to see what it was. “April,” he questioned. “Hi,” she said. “Hi…glad you’re here…we need to talk,” he said. “Um, you’re right…we do need to talk,” she said. The two of them went upstairs. “So, ladies…what up,” Danny said to the girls. “Don’t you ‘what up’ me,” Janet yelled at him. “You played us…both me and my sister, Danny boy,” Ashlee said, pushing him down on the bed. “Hey now! How was I supposed to know y’all was related,” he said. “Don’t you dare try to turn it around on us? You’re the one who lied, remember,” Janet said, punching him in the arm. “Ow! I didn’t know,” he said. Ashlee was about to hit him before Janet stopped her. “Wait…Ash, come here a minute…you, stay,” she said. Danny sat there as the girls talked. “Come on…I’m sure we can figure this out…please…I’ll do anything,” he begged. The girls stared at him coldly. Meghan was putting her three kids to bed when she heard a knock on the door. “Be right there,” she said. She went downstairs to see who it was. She looked through the peephole, took a deep breath, and answered the door. Troy was standing in front of her. “Oh, it’s you! What are you doing here,” she said with a frown on her face. “Randy asked me to check up on you,” he said. “He shouldn’t have! I’m fine,” she said angrily. “That’s not what I heard! I know you and your mom aren’t speaking to each other because of me mostly,” he said. “You ran…she lied…thank you for ruining my life…you and your little girlfriend can both go to hell,” she yelled at him. While this was going on, Alicia came downstairs clenching her chest. “Alicia, what’s wrong,” she asked her daughter. “Mommy, I don’t feel so good,” Alicia cried. Suddenly, she collapsed in Meghan’s arms. The two of them rounded up the other two kids, got into Troy’s car, and sped away. When they got to the hospital, the EMTs were waiting outside with a stretcher. Troy got out of the car with Alicia in his arms. He put her on the stretcher and let them take her to the ER. Troy and Meghan followed them with Diane and Jeremiah in tow. One doctor stopped them in their tracks and closed the door. Then they watched as the doctors were trying to revive Alicia.
Hours later, Meghan was waiting to hear from the doctor while Troy was playing with his two grandkids. “Excuse me…can you tell me what’s going on with my daughter…can someone…anyone tell me something,” she yelled. Troy went over to Meghan and hugged her. “Meghan, calm down! We’ve only here a few hours! They’ll tell you something when they come out, okay,” he said to her. The two of them went back to the kids and sat down. Jeffrey and April were fast asleep in the bedroom when Sheryl and Terrell went to check on them. “Awww…they are so cute…I’m gonna break it up,” she said quietly. “Hold up, baby…don’t embarrass the boy…there’s nothing going on…just let them sleep, all right,” he said. “I know but I can’t believe my baby’s growing up,” she said. “You know it would happen someday…he has a little girlfriend…leave me alone,” he said. They slowly shut the door. Troy was reading a magazine as Meghan and the kids slept. James ran inside to see them in the waiting room. “Hey, man,” James said. “Hey, James! Go tend to your wife–she needs you now! Tell her I said goodbye,” Troy told him. “Okay, man! I’ll do that,” James said. He went over to Meghan and kissed her on the cheek. She woke up and hugged him tight. Troy went outside to smoke a cigarette. Just when he was about to light it up, a dark car was waiting for him. He watched them through the hospital window. Meghan looked around for Troy and went outside. He suddenly throw it away as she saw him face to face. “Hey there! Now I know you wasn’t going to leave without saying goodbye, are you,” she said. “Of course not! I really have to get back, though! My little girl’s all grown up! Sorry if I interfered in your life,” Troy said. “Back then, I wouldn’t have taken your apology but…you’re not interfering…if it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t be here…your three grandkids wouldn’t be here,” she said. “Yeah…your mom and me…I want you to promise me something,” he said. “Yeah? What’s that,” she asked him. “No matter what happens, I want you to make peace with your mom,” he said. “Aw, I knew it! That woman don’t care about me,” she said, “She gave me away and went back to her family!” “I know! I’m not asking for much but life’s too short! Do you want your kids to see the two of you fighting all the time? They don’t deserve this, kiddo,” he said. “Maybe you’re right…they don’t deserve this…I’ll go make things right…with my mother,” she said. The two of them hugged. “All right, boss! Punch it,” said the person in the dark car. James stood there watching them when he caught a glimpse of the car starting up. “Oh shoot,” he said. Troy saw the car coming toward them and pushed Meghan out of the way. The car struck him, causing him to fly over the roof and land on the street. “Oh my god…Troy…Troy,” Meghan screams. She and James ran over to him as he lies there unconscious. They rolled him over and saw blood pumping through his forehead. “Troy…please wake up…I’m sorry….I’ll do what you asked…just don’t die on me, Dad,” she cried. The doctors who saw the accident came to Troy’s aid. “Meghan…baby…you need to let them do their job,” James said, holding her tightly. They stood back as the doctors tried to save Troy. Hours later, Meghan sat quietly with her kids when James told her the bad news. She broke down crying in his arms. The doctor came out to talk to them. “Mr. and Mrs. Hardison, I’m sorry for your loss but your daughter is taking a turn for the worst…we may need to start prepping her for surgery right now…it turns out that your father asked us to donate his organs,” they heard him say. “Really,” James said. “He filled out a form to be an organ donor and it turns out he’s a match for Alicia…she’ll get his heart,” the doctor said. They continued their conversation as Alicia was being taken upstairs for surgery. The next morning, Jeffrey and April went down the block to play basketball at the park where they meet up with Danny and Nyisha. “What up, J,” he said, slapping hands with his friend. “Nuttin, man…just playing ball…April, this is Nyisha and you remember Danny,” Jeffrey said. “Hi,” April said. “Hello,” Nyisha said to her. “Well hello again,” Danny said seductively. “Don’t touch that…you don’t know where that hand’s been,” Nyisha cautions April about her brother. “Ha-ha,” Danny said back. While they talked, April started to faint. “April? Are you okay,” Nyisha asked. “What’s wrong, baby,” Jeffrey asked her. “Nothing…just a little lightheaded,” April said to them. “We should take her to the hospital just to be sure,” said Nyisha. Then they got into the car and drove away.
Meghan was sitting in the waiting room of the hospital when Nyisha showed up. “Hey? Hey! Wake up,” she said. “Hey,” Meghan said. “What are you doing here? Is it about Alicia,” she asked her. “Yep,” Meghan said. “What is it? Is she okay,” she said. “Yeah! She’s fine,” Meghan said. “Then why aren’t you happy, huh? What’s wrong,” she said. “Troy’s dead,” Meghan finally told her. “What…seriously,” she questioned. “Here I go…crying over a man who abandoned me 22 years ago…I’m such a fool,” Meghan said. “No…he’s your dad, Meg…you’re not a fool,” she told her. “He’s a match for Alicia…she’s getting his heart…he sacrificed his life for my daughter…he did it for me,” Meghan said. “Seems like a good guy to me,” she said. “And I treat him like crap…your mother did this to me,” Meghan said. “She’s your mother, too…tell you what…anytime you need to talk, I’ll be here, okay,” she said. “Okay,” Meghan agreed. The two of them hugged. Three years later, Bridget was at the park with her two sons. Five-year-old Kyle was pushing three-year-old Zack on the swing. “Look at me, Mommy! Look at me,” said Kyle. “I see you guys,” she said cheerfully as she reads the newspaper. Lola Ann showed up as the boys played together. “If we had our way, DeWayne Jr wouldn’t be playing with the likes of Kevin’s little brat,” Lola Ann muttered to herself. “Hello! What are you doing here,” Bridget asked. “I’m just passing through! Didn’t want to upset you again! I’m here to see my grandson,” Lola Ann said, gritting through her teeth. “As long as you don’t kidnap him…again, he’s right over there,” she said. Lola Ann went over to see Zack as he climbed out of the swing and jumped into Kyle’s arms. “So what do you wanna do next,” Kyle asked. “Sandbox,” Zack said to his big brother. “Okay! Let’s go to the sandbox,” he said, putting Zack down. “O-kay,” Zack said happily. The boys ran toward the sandbox as she approaches them. She smiled at Zack as Bridget looks on. “Hello, DeWayne Jr…you’re coming with me,” Lola Ann whispered to Zack as she reached out to nab him. “Nooooooo,” Zack said. “We’re leaving…let’s go, DeWayne Jr,” she mumbled. Bridget peeked over the edge of the paper and scratched her nose. Before Lola Ann could do anything, Kyle and Zack started to scream. Bridget ran over to the boys and hugged them. “What did you do to my kids,” she asked. “I didn’t do anything,” Lola Ann said. “She was going to take Zack away from us, Mommy,” Kyle cried. “Don’t let that crazy lady take me away,” Zack sobs. “Don’t worry, baby! Nobody’s ever going to take you away from us ever again,” she said, staring at Lola Ann coldly. “I wanna go home, Mommy! I wanna see Daddy,” Zack said softly. “I can take you to DeWayne, your real daddy,” Lola Ann said to Zack. “You’ve done enough! Come on, boys! Let’s go see Daddy,” she said, holding Zack close to her. The three of them left the park together. Deon was sitting in his car as Bridget and her kids walked away from Lola Ann. She got in the car angry. “What happened, baby? Where’s the little guy, huh,” he asked his wife. “He left with his mom! Seems like little Zachariah is terrified of us! That girl has turned him against us,” she answered. “If he was with us, he wouldn’t be afraid of us…his name would’ve been DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr instead of Zachariah Harlan Johnson,” he growls. “That little bitch’s gonna pay,” she mumbled loudly. The two of them drove off. Kevin was working in his office when Bridget and the kids showed up. “Hey, guys! What’s going on,” he asked them. “We ran into Lola Ann at the park today,” she told him. “What? Are you guys okay,” he said. “Kyle and I are fine but Zack’s a little shook up! That woman was about to snatch him up in front of us,” she said. “Oh yeah! Hey, Zack! Come to Daddy,” he said. Bridget put Zack down so he could run to Kevin and hugged him tight. Later that evening, T.J. came home from work. Eleven-year-old Tyrese, ten-year-old Tarik Jr, and seven-year-old Brianna ran outside to meet her. “Hi, Mommy,” they said. “Hi, guys,” she said to them. Marvin came outside with three-year-old Marlon in his arms. T.J. and the kids walked up to him. “Hi, honey! I see you’re home early,” he said. “Between my sister’s baby daddy drama, my brother’s situation with his son, and the car chase today, I’m lucky to get away from it all,” she said, kissing him on the cheek. The kids went in the house as they talked. “Long day, huh,” he asked her. “Yeah,” she answered. “Well, I’m about to make you forget this long day,” he whispered seductively as T.J. giggled. The two of them kissed as they went into the house as well. Kevin was putting Zack into his bed. “Hey, kiddo! You’re all set,” he asked his stepson. “Yeah,” Zack answered. “Good night, little man,” he said. “Good night! You’re the best daddy in the world,” Zack said. “You and Kyle are the best sons that I could ask for,” he said. Then he left the room and close the door.
When Kevin got to the master bedroom, Bridget was fast asleep. He jumped into bed and started kissing on her. “Mmm! Kevin! Stop it! I’m trying to sleep,” she mumbled. “I can’t cuz I love you so much,” he whispered. “If you love me, you’d let me sleep,” she whispered back. “Aw come on! Please! Please,” he said softly. “We have school tomorrow,” she mumbled. “The kids have school tomorrow, not us! What are you talking about,” he asked her. “Huh?! Oh, I’m sorry! It’s been a long day! I’m just so angry at Lola Ann! She tried to kidnap Zack at the park! Kyle told me that she called Zack ‘DeWayne Jr’ and wanted to take him to see DeWayne! She still haven’t forgiven us for naming their only grandchild,” she said. “It’s just like them! They won’t quit until Zack is named after his dad! I hate that name,” he said. “I agree! It’s not like DeWayne was actually there, you know,” she said. “But his parents were! They wanted to name him DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr! Too bad we beat them to the punch, though,” he said. “Yeah…I’m glad you were there for us,” she said to him. “Of course, babe,” he said back. They started to make out. Back at the Andersons’ house, Marvin and T.J, were making out in their master bedroom. Their clothes were all over the place. The door was locked. Their covers were halfway off them. “Marvin, are the kids asleep,” she asked him. “Uh-huh! Let’s get back to us, huh,” he moans. “Oooh,” she squeals. They pulled the covers over their heads. Meanwhile, Nyisha and Tarik were making out in the den of their house. Their two sons were playing video games in their bedroom. “Hey, Malcolm,” said Jerome. “What,” said Malcolm. “What do you think they’re doing down there,” he asked his twin brother. “I don’t know and I don’t care! Quit stalling and make a play already,” Malcolm yelled. Soonafter, the boys started to argue. Three-year-old Larissa came in on them arguing. “Boys, do you mind? I’m trying to sleep,” she yawned. The boys stopped arguing and yelled, “Get outta here, Larissa!” “I’ll leave…when you two shut up,” she scoffed. They ran her out of the room. Farrah and Terrence were eating dinner with their kids, three-month-old Ashley, her twin sister Alyssa, three-year-old Terry, and eight-year-old Quincy. Danny was taking a nap on the couch in the den. “So…did everything work out with your family,” Terrence asked her. “Yeah, it did! Danny’s going home tomorrow so all is forgiven! Troy was killed 3 years ago and Meghan finally forgave my mother,” Farrah said. “That’s good! All of you guys are getting along for our kids’ sake! I’m proud of you,” he said to his wife. “It was worth it…for the kids’ sake and my dad’s…it was his idea and I did it for him,” she whispered to him. “Well, I’m glad it was for someone, babe,” he whispered back as he kissed her on the cheek. The next day, Danny was on his way home when he ran into Janet on the corner. “Hi, Danny,” she said. “Hi, Janet! How are you guys doing,” he asked her. “We’re fine over here! So are you here to see your son and daughter,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “Come in! They’re inside,” she said. They went into the Gaines’ house. Once they were inside, a woman was cooking breakfast in the kitchen. She had a baby in one arm. “Hi, Mom,” said Janet. “Hi, Mrs. Gaines,” Danny said. “Hi, kids! Janet, come get this child here,” said Mrs Gaines. Janet grabbed the baby from her mother’s arms and pulled Danny into the bedroom. Once inside, they started kissing. “Hey there, son,” he said, getting the baby out of Janet’s arms. “I’m sure that Danny Jr would love to spend time with his daddy,” she said. “Yeah? Where’s my little girl at,” he asked her. “Charley…she’s still asleep,” she said, “Do you wanna see her?” “Yeah but don’t worry…I won’t wake her,” he said. “Okay,” she said. They went to see their daughter. Kevin was downstairs with Kyle and Zack eating breakfast when Bridget came in on them. “Hey, guys! Why didn’t you wake me up,” she asked. “It’s Saturday, Mommy,” they said to her. “So it is! I thought I had two little boys not three,” she said. Kevin and the boys started laughing. Danny and Janet came out of the bedroom, heading toward the couch. “Thank God your moms finally left,” he said. “And the kids are asleep,” she said. “So…how about we finished what we started, huh,” he said. “Yeah,” she whispered. He lay her down on the couch. The two of them took off each other’s clothes and started to make out. Ashlee was in the next room asleep with her young son laying next to her. The moaning woke her up. She slowly got out of her bed and slipped out the door. She went down the hall to see what was going on. Hours later, Danny got up and went to the bathroom. He threw away an used condom and got into the shower. Ashlee snuck in with him. “Hi, Daniel! You here to see my sister,” she asked him. “Hi, Ashlee…yeah…I’m here to see your sister…I’m also here to see you,” he said, touching her cheek. “So you think Junior there…ready for round two,” Ashlee said seductively as she stared at his naked body. Then he picked Ashlee up and started to make out with her.
Jeffrey and April were looking at the newspaper just when three-year-old Matthew came in with Terrell. “Hey…any luck finding a job,” he asked them. “Nope,” they said. “Don’t worry! I’m sure something will come up,” he said. “Grandpa,” Matthew yelled. “Matt, leave Grandpa alone,” April said. “Thanks, Dad! You’re a big help to us keeping Matthew preoccupied! We desperately need to find some extra work to support our son,” Jeffrey said. “I want to play with Grandpa,” Matthew yells again. “Didn’t your mother tell you to leave Grandpa alone,” Jeffrey yelled back. “Yes,” Matthew said softly. Jeffrey sighed as he lay back in the chair. Back at the Gaines’ house, Danny came out of the bathroom in his boxer shorts. Janet was eating breakfast in the kitchen. “Hey there, baby! You hungry,” she asked him. “Yeah! I’m starved,” he answered. He sat down at the table and began to eat. “Morning, Janet! Morning, Danny,” Ashlee said to them. “Morning, Ashlee,” Janet said, giving her little sister a kiss on the lips. “So how are you doing this morning, Ashlee,” he asked her. “I’m fine, Danny…did Mom left for work yet,” Ashlee questioned. “Um, yeah…she gone,” Janet told her. “Thank God! Did you know how long I’ve waited for that woman to leave,” Ashlee said. “Yeah really! I was thinking the same thing,” she said. As the girls talked, Danny got up to put his dishes in the sink. They stared at him seductively and whispered some words to each other. They walked up to Danny and started to flirt with him. “Whoa, ladies! What’s going on,” he asked them. “Since you love us so much, we don’t see why you can’t handle us both,” Janet said, “I know you were fucking my sister in the bathroom and that turns me on!” “And I knew you were having sex with my sister on the couch, Danny boy! I heard everything from the time I woke up–I like a guy like that! You think you can do us like that,” Ashlee said. They pulled Danny toward the couch and climbed on top of him. Later that day, Jeffrey, Nigel, and Danny were playing twenty one on the basketball courts. “You guys wouldn’t believe what happened to me two weeks ago,” Nigel said. “I can just about guess,” Jeffrey said. “Who beat you up, the boyfriend or the father,” Danny joked. They burst out laughing. “Ha! Ha! Ha! It’s not like that! Two weeks ago at the party, I met this banging honey with a body like whoa! We get to talking and she invited me back to her place! So we went over to her place and she started flirting with me! You know flirting turns me on, right? So she sat down on my lap, started kissing me, and grabbing my nuts–oooh, it felt good–we started making out! Just when things were getting good, her boyfriend came bursting in the room saying he wants to join in,” Nigel said. “Ew! You didn’t turn on us, did ya,” Jeffrey said. “Me?! Hell no! I ain’t fucking no dude, man,” he told them. The three of them turned around and saw a guy winking at Nigel. He ran away as the guy came after him. Jeffrey and Danny burst out laughing again. “Poor Nigel! He’s never gonna learn! How about you, Dan Man? What’s your story? I hope it’s better than that fool’s,” Jeffrey said. “It is! It doesn’t have no gay men or anything! You remember Janet and Ashlee Gaines, the girls that I was hanging out with lately,” Danny asked. “Yeah,” he said. “When I was leaving Farrah and Terrence’s house this morning, I ran into Janet! She asked me over to her house to see my kids so I went! After saying hello to her moms who is fine as can be in that sexy little bathrobe, Janet pulls me into her bedroom and gave me an amazing blow job! Better than ever! After her moms left for work, we had sex on the couch twice! I went in the bathroom and took a shower! Then Ashlee, the little sister, got in the shower with me– sucked my dick too! I had sex with her three times in the shower! After that, Janet seduced me with some breakfast! The girls kissed while I was eating,” Danny said. “No way! They were kissing you, right,” Jeffrey asked him. “Naw, man! They were kissing each other! It was so wild, man,” he said. “They were? That is so cool,” Jeffrey said. “Yeah, it was! After breakfast, the girls dared me to have sex with both of them! While we were doing it, they kissed again,” he said. “Damn, man! What happened next,” Jeffrey asked him. “Then I left! The girls are asleep, man,” he said. “You’re a fucking playboy, man…messing with those girls…got 3 kids between them…I have one woman and one kid…that’s enough for me…and you’re flirting with the moms, too…you’re nuts,” Jeffrey said. “That’s what I do! I gots to please the ladies,” he said. “You crazy, man,” Jeffrey said. The two of them grabbed their bags and left. T.J., Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were at the park talking among themselves while their kids played on the basketball court. “I heard some rumors about your little brother, Danny, you guys,” T.J. said. “Don’t believe everything you hear, T,” said Nyisha. “I know! I know but what about his three kids! I heard they’re from those girls in Farrah’s neighborhood,” she said. “I heard that, too,” Meghan said. “You don’t think it’s those Gaines girls, Ashlee and Janet,” Nyisha asked them. “Danny hangs out with those girls a lot! They actually kiss each other,” Meghan said. “That’s what I heard,” Nyisha said. They thought about it and said, “Nah!” Then the four of them looked at each other and laughed.
Eleven-year-old Tyrese was playing basketball with ten-year-old Tarik Jr and eight-year-old Quincy. Seven-year-olds Alicia, Diane, and Brianna were playing in the sandbox while seven-year-old twins Malcolm and Jerome played wrestling. Three-year-olds Marlon, Jeremiah, Terrence Jr, and a very bossy Larissa were playing cops-and-robbers together. Three-month-old twins Ashley and Alyssa were taking a nap in their strollers. “So, T.J.! How is your sister doing,” Meghan asked. “You mean Bridget…she’s doing fine despite the so-called fiasco with Deon and Lola Ann Williams yesterday…they attempted to kidnap Zack while he was playing with Kyle,” T.J. said. “Oh my god…poor Zack,” Meghan said, “He has those awful people for grandparents! They just won’t quit, will they?” “They still want Bridget to name their grandson DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr,” Nyisha said. “Now you know that’s not gonna happen,” T.J. said. “Zack doesn’t know about his father, does he,” Farrah asked her. “He’s 3! Your brother, Kevin, is the only father he knows! Besides Bridget said that she’ll tell him about DeWayne when he gets older,” T.J. said. “He’ll know all about his crazy ass grandparents, too,” Farrah said. “I wouldn’t want Deon and Lola Ann Williams for grandparents,” T.J. said. They laughed again. Bridget and Kevin came to the park with their kids. “Hi, guys,” they said. “Hi, Bridget! Hi, Kevin,” they said. “Hi, aunties,” said Kyle and Zack. “Hi, kids! It’s so good to see you,” said Meghan and Farrah. “I hope Bridget never tell Zack about DeWayne! He’s too cute,” Nyisha whispered to T.J. “Yeah! You’re right! Zack is the cutest kid in the world,” T.J. whispered back. The girls hugged their two nephews. DeWayne was lifting weights in his prison cell when Deon and Lola Ann showed up. “Hi, Mom! Hi, Dad! Where’s my son, huh,” he asked them. “He’s not with us, DeWayne! He doesn’t remember us or you, baby! Kevin is the only father he knows! I’m sorry,” Lola Ann answered. “Damn Kevin Johnson! First he takes my girl and now my son! He must be stopped,” he yelled. “Zack is calling Kevin Daddy instead of you,” said Deon. “I’ve never trust Kevin from the start! Even when he was hanging around Bridget–I don’t like it one bit! I’ve got a call to make,” he said, then left his cell and went to a pay phone. Bridget laughed as Kevin was goofing around with the kids. The happy moment was interrupted by the cell phone ringing. “Who could this be…hello,” she answered. “Bitch,” a voice said. “Who the fuck is this…DeWayne,” she yelled. “Who the fuck you think you are? Letting my boy call Kevin daddy? I’m DJ’s daddy–me, not him! What the fuck is that about, huh,” he yelled back. “You were locked up when I was pregnant…when I gave birth to our son…you raped me…Kevin was there for me and Zack, not you…you think you can have your little tantrums to get things your ways…I don’t think so,” she yelled at him. “I should’ve known this was your doing! Letting Kevin take away my kid! My only son?! I will get you for this when I get out! I’ll kill you before I allow you to let Kevin raise my son,” he said angrily before hanging up. “Damn you, DeWayne,” Bridget screams into her cell phone. T.J. and Nyisha overheard the conversation before running over to her. “Hey, Bridget! What happened,” they asked her. “DeWayne is what happened! He’s having a hissy fit because Zack’s calling Kevin daddy instead of him! Now he wants to kill me–not if I kill him first,” she said, pulling out a handgun from her bookbag. “Whoa, Bridget! You don’t wanna do this, kid! If you go to the prison with that gun and shoot DeWayne, they will lock you up for attempted murder,” T.J. said. “Yes, I do! DeWayne has threaten me for the last time! I’m so fucking tired of it,” she said angrily as she cocked the gun. “I know! DeWayne has terrorized you for so long but you can’t let him get to you like this,” Nyisha said calmly. The gang stood there as the girls tried to talk Bridget down. “What’s going on,” Zack asked. “Nothing for you to worry about, son…grown folk business,” Kevin told him. “I can’t sit here knowing he can come after me at any time…what can I do,” Bridget asked them. “Anything but this! Think about what you’re doing to your husband if you do this! You don’t wanna hurt Kevin, do you,” T.J. said. “No! I don’t want to hurt Kevin,” she said with tears in her eyes. “Well, that’s what you doing! You’re hurting my brother! And what about your kids, Kyle and Zack? What happens to them, huh? I don’t want my two nephews to grow up without their mother! You wouldn’t want to hurt them, right,” Nyisha said. “I don’t think you wanna give Deon and Lola Ann the advantage to get custody of Zack so they can change his name to DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr to please their son! Going after DeWayne will prove they won! You’re a Thompson! You can’t let them win,” T.J. said. Then they stood there as Bridget held onto the gun.
“I can’t let them win…I won’t let them win…they can’t have my son…I won’t let them… I won’t let them name my son DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr…I’m a Thompson…Thompsons never lose to anyone,” Bridget told them. “That-a-girl! That’s it! Now give me the gun,” T.J. said calmly. Bridget shook her head. “Please, Bridget! Give T.J. the gun, please,” Nyisha pleaded with her sister-in-law. Without hesitation, Bridget slowly gave T.J. the gun. Kevin came over to his sister’s side. Once the gun was out of her hands, Bridget broke down crying. T.J. gave Kevin the gun and hugged her little sister. “We should get out of here, you guys,” Farrah said to them. Everyone grab their things and head out of the park. As they were coming up to the gate, Bridget rushed over to a garbage can and threw up. “Ty, why don’t you grab my keys and get your siblings into the car,” T.J. said to her oldest son. “Okay, Mom,” Tyrese said back. “Is Aunt Bridget gonna be okay,” said Tarik Jr. “She’s gonna be fine, kiddo! Just do what your mom say,” Meghan said. The kids did what they are told. Terrell and Sheryl were having lunch with Randy and Dee Dee in the kitchen of the Thompsons house when they heard the kids coming in. They head to the living room where they saw Kevin and Nyisha holding Bridget tightly. “Hey there! What’s going on? What happened to Bridget,” Terrell asked them. “She had another breakdown, Dad,” T.J. answered him. “Oh, dear! I knew it was too soon to end her therapy, Terrell,” said Sheryl, unaware that T.J. was listening. “She had a gun in her bookbag threatening to kill DeWayne,” said Kevin. “Oh, my god! I thought she was doing better,” said Dee Dee. “I thought so, too,” said Sheryl. They continued their conversation as Kevin took his wife upstairs. Later that night, T.J. was fast asleep on the couch in the family den. Bridget came in and tapped her sister on the shoulder. It startled T.J. “Sorry,” she whispered. “Don’t worry about it! I was resting my eyes! What’s up,” T.J. yawned. “I just wanted to apologize for the whole gun in the park incident! I don’t know what came over me,” she said as she walked toward the door of the den. “Dad said you wanted to end your therapy sessions a few weeks ago…Mom was against it…why is that,” T.J. interrupted. “What? You talked to Mom and Dad,” she shrieks. “Um yeah…I did,” T.J. said, being concerned. “I can’t believe you did that,” she yelled. “I didn’t badger them if that’s what you’re thinking! They were worried about you,” T.J. yelled back as Bridget stormed out. “Get back here…suppose this breakdown happens again and the Williams finds out…they’ll use it to their advantage to take Zack away from you…the judge will declare you incompetent and lock your black ass in a mental ward…do you want that to happen, huh,” T.J. said angrily. “No! I don’t want that, all right! I don’t want them to think that I’m crazy,” she yelled. Terrell and Sheryl overheard their daughters’ arguing and went downstairs. Marvin heard it as well and ran inside. Kevin heard the commotion and noticed his wife was missing. When they all got there, the girls were fighting. “Terrell, stop them,” Sheryl yelled. Terrell tried to stop the fight between the girls but they knocked him down. Kevin and Marvin comes in to break up the fight between their wives. Bridget knocked T.J. down. Sheryl screamed. Terrell got angry and yelled, “All right! Break it up! I had enough! Everybody go to bed NOW!” “But, Dad…,” Bridget started to say. “I said…GO TO BED!” he yells at the girls. Everyone went upstairs. “Unbelievable,” Sheryl said as the kids goes upstairs. “We don’t have no peace in this house,” Terrell said angrily. Marvin and T.J. went into one of the bedrooms. “Can you believe that little… ooh,” she said angrily. “Calm down, babe! You’re a little stressed out, okay,” he said, rubbing his wife’s back. “I know, Marv, but I was trying to help that little ungrateful brat and she hit me…I just don’t want her to make the same mistakes I did…she got involved with that knucklehead back in the day as revenge against my dad for throwing me out of the house at 14…now he thinks he owns her on the account of Zack being born,” she said. Marvin hugged her tight. Meanwhile, Bridget was in her old childhood room laying across her bed as Kevin brought her an ice pack for her hand. “Thank you,” she said to him. “You shouldn’t have fought with your sister, Bridget,” he said back. “I know you mean well but she gets on my nerves, Kev,” she told him. “I’ve been there…I got a big sister, too–three of them…you do know that she’s just looking out for you…she’s been in the same situation with Tarik,” he said. “Yeah you’re right…he terrorized her from the day she married him…even beat on her…he’s the reason she started drinking…I’m glad she divorced that jerk,” she said. “Yeah…but the jerk is married to my sister…he better not start beating on her,” he mumbled. The next day, Terrell and Sheryl were eating breakfast in the kitchen just when Bridget and T.J. came downstairs. “Good morning, Dad! Good morning, Mom,” the girls said. “Are you done with your fight or will it continue down here, too,” Sheryl asked them. They didn’t say anything to each other. “Well, your mother and I are very upset with the both of you for the way you acted last night…I won’t tolerate it…you are grown women…you should be ashamed of yourselves…are you through beating the crap outta each other,” Terrell yelled at his daughters. “Yes…we’re sorry, Mom and Dad,” said Bridget and T.J. “Thanks, girls,” Sheryl said. Then she hugged them both.
At the restaurant, Kevin and Brandon were eating breakfast with the kids when Deon and Lola Ann came in with their friends. “What are they doing here,” Kevin said. “I hope they weren’t following us,” Brandon said. Lola Ann saw Zack and waved. Kyle saw her and shook Zack gently. “Daddy said not to stare,” he told his little brother. Zack turned around and went back to eating his food. “Daddy, why are those people here,” Zack asked. “I don’t know, buddy, but I’m gonna find out,” Kevin said, “Brandon, watch the kids will ya?” “Okay, man,” Brandon said as Kevin gets up and went over to them. Deon and Lola Ann were talking with their friends when Kevin showed up at their table. “What are you doing in my mother-in-law’s restaurant, huh? Are you stalking us,” he asked them. “No we’re not, young man! We’re eating here! How does it feel–DeWayne’s kid…ready to give him up yet,” said Lola Ann. “Why don’t you buzz off, punk? We’re not bothering you,” Deon said, eating a piece of toast. “My wife was right about you…you’re following my son…every time any of us are with Zack, you guys always pop up…you hear this: stop following us or I’ll call the police,” he told the misinformed couple before walking away. “He’s Dewayne’s son, not yours…you don’t have the rights to name my grandbaby, DeWayne do…you hear,” Lola Ann yells at Kevin. “You don’t have the rights to sniff us out like dogs either so back off,” Kevin yelled back. He gave them the finger as he went back to his family. “Um, Kev…let’s get the boys outta here, man,” Brandon said to him. “Yeah, man! Let’s go! Come on, boys,” he said. “Who are you calling a dog, huh,” Deon yelled. “Ignore him, Kev,” Brandon said. “I said who are you calling a dog,” Deon repeated. Kevin, Brandon, and the boys walked out the door as Deon rips off his napkin and goes after them. They were putting the boys into the car when Deon came up to them with a frown on his face. “Perhaps you didn’t hear me–you boys have no right to disrespect me or my wife in front of our friends like that,” he said angrily. “Well no disrespect but when DeWayne lost his rights to Zack, you crazy nuts lost him, too,” Kevin said. As soon as he turned his back, Deon grabs Kevin and started to pound on him. The other men joins in to help their friend. “Daddy! Daddy,” Kyle and Zack screams. “Lock all the doors and stay put, boys,” Brandon told his nephews. They did what they told as Brandon rushes in to help Kevin. Out of the blue, Lola Ann and her friends jumped Brandon. Zack hid under the seat and held his ears. Kyle looks around the car until he saw Kevin’s cell phone. He grabs it, ducked under the seat as well, and dialed 9-1-1. Back at the Thompsons’ house, Bridget was playing cards with T.J. when the phone rang. “I’ll get it…hello…what–what happened…yeah…we’ll be right there,” T.J. said to the person on the line. “T.J.? What happened,” Bridget asked her big sister. “Babe…,” Marvin questioned her. T.J. sat down and told them everything. The squad cars and the ambulances were blocking traffic as T.J. drove up to the restaurant. She showed the officer her badge as she, Bridget, and Marvin goes through the crowd to see what was going on. Brandon and Kevin were being put on stretchers while a detective was taliking to Kyle and Zack. “Hey, Mac! I’ll take it from here,” said T.J. “Kyle! Zack,” Bridget yelled. “Mommy,” they squealed, running to Bridget and hugging her tight. “Are you guys all right, huh,” she asked them. “They were hurting Daddy…,” Zack cried. “What happened out here,” T.J. asked. “It’s the Williamses again! They were fighting over this little one here–their grandson,” the officer said to her. “Damn those people…let’s go, guys…thanks, man,” T.J. said. The ambulances drove away. The gang got into the car and followed them. Later that day, the Thompsons and the Johnsons showed up at the hospital. “Excuse me…we was told that our son, Brandon Thompson is here,” Sheryl said. “…and our son, Kevin Johnson…where are they…what happened to my boy,” Dee Dee said, finishing her friend’s sentence. “Mom,” Bridget and T.J. said. “Girls,” Sheryl called out. She hugged them both. Hours later, the two families were waiting to hear from the doctor. Bridget held Zack in her arms. T.J. carried Kyle in her arms. “What just happened? When I ran into them, I got out without a scratch! When our brother and Kevin got into it with them, they end up in the hospital….,” she cried. “And these boys had to witness it–that ain’t right,” T.J. said. “This is something that they’ll never recover from…oh my god…you’re right…maybe I should go back to therapy,” she said. The two of them hugged. Deon and Lola Ann came out of the ER after being treated for cuts and bruises. “Oh, that’s just typical,” T.J. said. “Only cuts and bruises…what about Kevin and Brandon…they’re all right, aren’t they…they have to be,” Bridget said. “I wouldn’t be so sure, you guys,” Nyisha said to them. Deon and Lola Ann stood there watching the girls as they talked. “I hope that Johnson boy dies so DeWayne can claim his rightful place as DeWayne Jr’s father,” Lola Ann said. Then they chuckled.
Before Nyisha could say another word, Bridget went to confront Deon and Lola Ann. T.J. went after her. “What do you want,” Deon growled. Bridget slapped him and said, “How dare you?” “Uh-oh! This doesn’t look good,” Nyisha said, following her best friend. “You got some nerve going after my twin brother and my husband, who is now fighting his life…you’re so damn proud of yourselves for that….thanks for nothing, you freaks,” she yelled at them. “Freaks? Now listen here, you little bitch! If you didn’t keep us away from our grandchild, he would’ve known his real father, DeWayne! Your husband is not that child’s father–never have, never will, never gonna be! That child is a Williams, not a Johnson! If you would give him his rightful name, DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr instead of Zachariah Harlan Johnson, we wouldn’t have this problem,” Lola Ann said angrily. “Un-be-liev-able! I’m not changing my son’s name,” she said back. “Yes, you are! Deon named our sons so DeWayne should have the right to name his son after him, not you and your precious husband,” Lola Ann told her. They started to argue. “Oh really! Well this ain’t the Stone Ages, bitch,” Bridget yelled. Everyone in the waiting room and the ER came out to see the argument. “Chill out, guys…we can all hear you,” T.J. said. “So? Does it look like I care? Let them hear,” she said, “I can name my kids whatever I want to name them with my husband! Zack is the name that my son is born with and die with in his own time, got it?” Angered by that comment, Lola Ann stormed off. Deon followed his wife. Everyone cheered happily. “It seems like you have everything under control…how do you feel, sis,” T.J. asked her. “I’m fine…I’m okay,” Bridget said, feeling a sigh of relief. “Did you really mean everything you said to DeWayne’s parents,” Nyisha questions her sister-in-law. “Yeah! They were getting on my nerves–wanting me to name my son DeWayne Jr! The world is not ready for two DeWayne Williams! You know what? I feel good getting that off my chest,” she said. “And without going nuts…I think you’ve found the cause to your breakdown,” Nyisha said. “She’s right,” T.J. said. “You think DeWayne and his parents caused my breakdown? I should’ve known–ever since I was 12, they were telling Mom and Dad about setting me up to marry DeWayne–ugh! I’m so glad I dumped him,” she said to them. They were relieved. Later that evening, Bridget went in to see Kevin. He was hooked up to a respirator and a heart monitor. She sat down next to his bed. “Oh god! What did they do to you? I’m gonna make sure that the Williams family pay for what they’ve done,” she said to her husband. She kissed him on the cheek as Randy and Dee Dee watched them from behind the glass. “It’s a relief that we didn’t lose our son, baby,” he said. “It’s because of our lovely daughter-in-law that we’re in this mess, Randy,” Dee Dee told him. “It’s not Bridget’s fault…that nutty family’s gunning for her, too…our son was protecting his family, that’s all,” he said back. “Well…if our son dies, I’ll hold Terrell and Sheryl’s little girl responsible,” she said angrily. Meanwhile, Sheryl and Terrell were visiting Brandon in his room. “So peaceful…just like the day we brought him home from the hospital,” Sheryl said to her husband. “Reminiscing I see,” he said back. “Yeah…what happened to those innocent times,” she said. “The kids grew up,” he said. “Yeah…right,” she said. T.J. and Nyisha were playing cards in the hallway. “So…what do you think is going on in there,” T.J. said. “Our parents are probably gonna sue those jerks for beating up on our little brothers this morning,” Nyisha said. “It’s gonna be tough on everybody especially Bridget…the Williams family are targeting her anyways since she named her youngest son Zack instead of DeWayne Jr,” she said. They went back to their card game, unaware that Dee Dee was listening in on their conversation. Bridget came out of Kevin’s room and was confronted by her mother-in-law as she came around the corner. “Um…hi, Mrs Johnson,” she said. “Hi…let’s talk, shall we,” Dee Dee said. They head down the halls as Randy went to see Sheryl and Terrell. Brandon was still asleep from his ordeal. “Hey, guys! How’s your boy,” he asked them. “Oh, he’ll be fine…the doctor gave him something to help him sleep,” said Sheryl. “He’s a Thompson! He’s tough! He’s alive,” Terrell said, “So is your son! He saved my daughter’s life! He’ll pull through this, too!” Miranda showed up as the guys talked. “I heard what happened! Are Brandon and Kevin all right,” she said, becoming frantic. “Brandon is fine! He’s sleeping now but Kevin got the worst of it–he hasn’t woke up yet,” said Sheryl. “I can’t believe that DeWayne’s parents could do this–can I go in and see him, please,” she pleaded. “Yeah! Of course,” Terrell said. He and Miranda went into Brandon’s room. As Sheryl and Randy waited outside, Bridget whisked past them. Dee Dee stood by Kevin’s room door with a smirk on her face. “Bridget? Honey? What’s wrong,” Sheryl asked her daughter. Bridget didn’t say anything. “Wait a minute? Dee Dee,” Randy yelled. He went over to his wife, grabbed her by the arm, and walked off. “Honey…what’s going on,” Dee Dee asked her husband while being dragged down the hall. “You know damn well what’s going on…I saw that look on Bridget’s face…what did you say to her…what did you say,” he yelled. “Nothing,” she said. “BULL…you’re skating on thin ice behind that fiasco with Troy Brian…,” he growled. “Just like when you cheated on me with Sheryl and got her pregnant with those damn kids,” she growled. “You better tell me now what you say to that girl or you’ll soon regret it,” he whispered angrily. “I’m just reminding our daughter-in-law her priorities regarding her husband–our son,” she finally told him. “You what? With the shit you put this family through, you’re the last person to be talking about priorities! The girl’s already fragile–if she goes off the deep end, it’s all on you,” he grumbled. Then he walked away.
One month later, Kevin and Brandon were released from the hospital. Bridget was outside waiting for them. “Hi, baby! I’m so happy to see you,” she said, kissing her husband. “Uh-oh! I’m calling a taxi,” Brandon said. “Very funny! Get back here,” she said. “Come back here, brother-in-law,” Kevin said. “All right! Are you okay now,” Brandon asked his twin sister. “Yeah! This is my last therapy session,” she answered. “Again? You didn’t talk Dad out of going, did you,” he said. “No! I went back and everything’s fine now,” she told her brother. “You sure,” he asked again. “Get into the car, Brandon,” she said, opening the car door. “Well, are you gonna do that for me,” Kevin whispered to her. “Yeah…that and maybe more,” she whispered back. They started to kiss again. “Hey, people! Let’s go! Let’s go,” Brandon yelled while honking the horn. They all got into the car and drive away. DeWayne was doing pushups in his cell when one of the guys came by with a cart and threw the mail at his feet. “Hey! Hey! Hey! You niggas better cut that shit out! Damn,” he yelled as he grabbed the mail off the floor. “Think your moms and pops got that appeal for the custody case,” Perkins said. “I hope hope so, Perks! I can’t stand to have Kevin Johnson raising my three-and-a-half-year-old son! I wanna be there for my boy when his birthday comes,” he said. “I know, man! I wanna be there for my four little girls but I gotta wait two months,” Perkins said. “Ten months, huh? Then you can do something for me,” he said. “Anything, man,” Perkins said. “I need you to keep an eye on my son for me,” he told him. “Okay, man,” Perkins said. “Thanks, man! I owe you big time! I hate the name Zack but DeWayne Jr is a much better name for my boy! Besides Zack sounds like a kid who beat me up in preschool, man,” he said. “We killed that kid, did we,” Perkins said happily. “Hell yeah! That oversized punk ain’t talking no more since we put his ass in the ground! See you on the outside, man,” he said. “Aiight, man! When I get out, I’ll watch out for your boy! I’ll protect him like my own,” Perkins said. They went their separate ways. Ten months later, Kevin and a very pregnant Bridget were going to the mall with Brandon and Miranda to pick up some supplies for the birthday party. “Think we got everything, guys,” Bridget said. “Yeah,” said Kevin and Miranda. “My little nephew’s turning four…I’m becoming an uncle again…and we haven’t seen the Williamses in two months,” Brandon said. “Oooh! Thank God,” Bridget said to them as she holds her belly. “Hey, girl! Don’t hurt my babies,” Kevin joked. “Ever since you told them off, they kept their distance! They scared of you, girl,” said Miranda. “Bout time someone did! Deon and Lola Ann got what they deserved! That’s why Bridget and I got a restraining order against them both so they can’t show up at Zack’s party,” Kevin said. “Maybe some guards would keep Deon and Lola Ann away from the party,” Miranda said. The four of them laughed. On the other side of the mall, Jeffrey and Danny were working at Footlocker. “Hey, Dan,” Jeffrey said. “What up, Jeff,” said Danny. “You going to Zack’s party,” Jeffrey asked. “Yeah, man,” he answered. “My mom doesn’t want your girlfriends there unless they help out,” Jeffrey said. “Damn! After having a threesome in the bathroom, I thought your mom would’ve forgiven me by now,” he said. “It was my parents’ bedroom, man, and at my party,” Jeffrey said, “And you got caught!” “All right, man! I’ll separate myself from the girls! They’ll help out,” he said. “Thanks, man,” Jeffrey said. They gave each other a high five. Perkins was on the phone talking with his girl when DeWayne and some of the prisoners came up to him. “Hey, Perks! Today’s the day, man! You remember what you supposed to do, right,” DeWayne said. “I know, man! I’m gonna keep an eye on your boy–my godson! I gotcha,” he told his friend. “Thanks, man,” DeWayne said back. “See you outside, baby,” he said to his girl on the phone as the crew walked away. He hung up the phone and head outside. Once he got there, a girl drove up in a red Cadillac Escalade. “Hey, Perky,” she shouted. He put his hand over his eyes and yelled, “Melinda, hey! I gotta try out this whip! Whoo!” “Wait,” Melinda said as she got out of the Escalade, “You gonna stay out of trouble, right? You know Mercedes and Diamond ain’t gonna be waiting for they daddy for-ev-er!” “I know! I know! I see my two little babies in there,” he said. “Leave Bebe and Ray-Ray alone! It’s hard enough getting them to sleep as it is,” she scoffed. “Aiight! Good to see you again,” he said, grabbing his girl by the butt and pulling her for a kiss.
The next day, T.J. and her kids were at the grocery store when Kameelah and her siblings showed up. “Hi, T.J.! Hi, kids,” Kameelah said. “Hello! Funny seeing you here without LaToya, I see,” T.J. said, gritting her teeth. “You can hang out with us, too! LaToya ain’t that much of a threat to you,” she said. “And have her talk about me behind my back? I don’t think so! LaToya talks too much! I ain’t forget what you did but I have Nyisha and Farrah as my friends now,” T.J. said. “If you don’t like us, don’t talk to us! We’re having more fun with LaToya than you anyways! Ha,” Abigail said. “Yeah! You’re so boring! LaToya’s more fun than you,” Warren said, being sarcastic. “Being the butt of all her gossips, I bet! Ha! Gotta go! Come on, kids,” T.J. said to them as she walked away. Kameelah, Warren, and Abigail stuffed a few things in their clothes and left. “Mom, can I get this,” Tarik Jr asked as he held a bag of candy in his hand. T.J. took the bag away from him and said, “No, you may not! We’re here to buy some things for dinner, not sweets! You’ll have plenty of it at your cousin’s party tomorrow!” She put the bag of candy back on the shelf. When she was out of his sight, Tarik Jr grabs the bag of candy again and put it in his jacket. “Boy, come on,” T.J. called out to him. “Okay, Mom,” he said as he zipped himself up and ran up to her. The produce guy was washing the vegetables and noticed the bag was missing. Tarik and Nyisha meet up with them at the meat section. “Hi, guys,” they said happily. “Hello,” T.J. said to her friends. While they were talking among themselves, the store manager and the produce guy showed up. “Excuse me! Sorry to bother you guys but Charlie here saw your son took a bag of candy off that shelf and put it in his jacket,” the manager told them. “What the…,” T.J. said angrily. The three of them looked directly at Tarik Jr. “What?! Kameelah, Warren, and Abigail were doing it! Why can’t I,” he said to his mother, father, and stepmother. “Open up your jacket, son,” the manager asked him. He unzipped his jacket slowly and pulled out the bag of candy. “Oh, my god! Tarik Benjamin Lane Jr, how could you,” T.J. yelled at him. “I’m sorry about this, Mr Jefferson! Our son have never done anything like this before,” Tarik said, smacking his son in the back of his head. “I had no idea he would do this–apologize to Mr Jefferson right now! We’ll talk about this when we get home,” T.J. said to her son. “Aw, man! I’m sorry, Mr Jefferson,” Tarik Jr said softly. “That’s okay! No harm done! You’re a honest young man unlike a certain young lad who stole from me several years ago,” Mr Jefferson said, looking at Tarik. The kids giggled. “Aw, come on! I’ve told you a million times that I was sorry about the beer, Mr Jefferson,” Tarik said. “I’ll pay for it,” Nyisha said as she and Mr Jefferson went to the register. Danny was waiting outside just when Janet and Ashlee drove up in their cherry red Corvette. “Hey, girls! What’s up,” he said. “Hey, baby! Ready to go,” they asked him. “Hell yeah! Let’s go,” he said, jumping into their ride. Jeffrey came out as they drove off. He got into his car and went in the other direction. Kameelah, Warren, and Abigail were in the park with their stolen goods when Perkins showed up. “Hey, punks…this my turf…move,” he yelled at them. They got up and walked away. He sat down on the bench. Melinda bought the kids over to him. “Hey, girls! Give your daddy a hug,” he said. “Daddy,” the girls said. Melinda gave him their youngest daughter and sat down next to him. “Your girls are happy to see you! Now you look them in their eyes and tell us that you won’t get into trouble anymore! Just concentrate on your family,” she said. “Yeah you’re right! I promise to watch out for you, our girls, and my godson, Zack,” he said. “No! Now you know that Bridget and Kevin ain’t letting you anywhere near their son! They hate you right now,” she said. “I promised DeWayne that I would watch out for little D.J.–Melinda, I owe him this,” he said. “It’s Zack, not D.J. or DeWayne Jr…this comes from a guy who promised me you wouldn’t get into trouble…DeWayne is the reason why you went to jail in the first place…you owe him nothing…give Bridget and Kevin their space…let them deal with Zack…leave them alone, please,” she pleaded. “Okay…I’ll do it for you,” he said, kissing and hugging her. While doing that, Perkins looked up to see Zack and his sitter, Ms. Woods, coming through the park. “Um, Mel? Will you excuse me for a minute? I gotta go…wash my hand! Be right back,” he said. “Okay…remember what I said, Perky,” Melinda reminded him. “Of course…love ya, babe,” he said, walking away. Zack was playing with the other kids when he ran into Perkins. “Oops! Sorry, Mister,” Zack said. “No problem, kid,” he said. “Who are you,” Zack questioned. “I’m a friend of DeWayne’s, your father,” he told Zack. “Nuh-uh! I already have a daddy, Mister,” Zack said. “Who, Kevin Johnson? He ain’t your daddy! Your mom didn’t tell you! DeWayne is your father, kid,” he said. After seeing the commotion, Melinda came up to them and said, “Hi there, Zack! Why don’t you go along and play with your little friends while I have a talk with my husband?” “Yes, Miss Melinda! Bye, mister,” Zack said as he went back to the other kids. Then she grabbed Perkins and walked away.
T.J. took her kids to the Thompsons house as Sheryl was outside sweeping some snow off the porch. “Hi, guys–what’s going on,” she asked her daughter. “I’ve got an errand to run…can you watch the kids for a bit…I won’t be long,” T.J. said. “Okay, honey! So are you kids hungry? You want something to eat,” she asked her grandchildren. “Yeah,” the kids said. “Okay,” she said. They all went into the house. Meanwhile, T.J. was driving around the neighborhood as she came across her ex-best friend with LaToya talking. She stopped the car and got out. “Uh-oh! We got company, K,” LaToya said. “Hello, old buddy! What brings you to our neck of the woods,” Kameelah said. Before she got her answer, T.J. suckerpunched her. “What gives,” LaToya said. “Shut the fuck up, LaToya! And as for you, old buddy, I really don’t care about your activities, but don’t you dare pull that old stealing bit in front of my son again,” T.J. said angrily. Afterwards, she got back into her car and drove off. Later that night, Kevin and Bridget were tucking the boys in their beds. “Good night, boys,” they said. “Good night, Mom! Good night, Dad,” Kyle said. “Dad,” Zack questioned. “Huh? What is it, Zack,” Kevin asked. “Can I ask you something,” he said. “Um, sure! Ask away,” Kevin said. “When I was at the park with Ms Woods, some guy came up to me and said that DeWayne is my real dad…is it true,” he asked. “I think I should answer this one, Kevin…I was hoping that we would wait until you were a little bit older to tell you about your real father,” Bridget said. “I don’t want DeWayne to be my daddy, Mommy! I already have a daddy! You don’t have to tell me anything,” he said to her. “I think it’s best for all of us if you knew the truth! What you heard from that guy is true…DeWayne Williams is your father,” she said. “But, Mommy…he’s the guy who beats on you,” he said. “I know he beats on me…he’s locked up so he can’t hurt me anymore,” she said. “If DeWayne’s my dad…what about those weird people who keeps following us around and showing up everywhere,” he asked. “They’re really weird! Am I weird, too,” he asked. “No, son! You’re not weird,” Kevin said. “You’re the sweetest little boy in the world,” she said, “You both are, all right! Now go to sleep, you guys!” “Good night, Mommy! Good night, Daddy,” Zack said. The boys closed their eyes and went to sleep. At the Andersons house, T.J. was checking on Tarik Jr as the other kids slept. “Good night, kiddo,” she said. “Good night…um, Mom,” he said. “Yeah,” she asked. “I’m sorry about the candy swapping at the store today,” he said. “Thanks for the apology! Now you know that stealing is wrong! Just don’t do it again,” she said. “Okay,” he said. Seconds after talking with Zack, Bridget banged on Perkins’ front door. Melinda answered it. “Hi, Bridget! What’s going on,” she asked her friend. “Hi, Mel! How are you? How are the kids? Where’s your sorry excuse of a husband,” Bridget said. Before Melinda could answer, Perkins came to the door. “I got the girls to bed…oh,” he said. “Hello, Allen,” Bridget said calmly before slapping him. “Ow! What was that for,” Perkins said as he held his face. “You have no right telling my son about DeWayne…that’s me and Kevin’s…what the hell were you thinking,” Bridget yelled. “You told Zack about DeWayne? How could you,” Melinda said angrily. He stood tall toward them and said, “It’s my duty to watch out for my boy’s son…I owe him that much…even if he doesn’t like the name Zachariah…me, I like it…ladies?” “Let’s get one thing straight…you don’t watch out for nobody but your own family…Kevin and I can take care of Zack ourselves…you gonna break that deal with DeWayne or I’ll break your neck,” she told him. “And I’ll let her do it…break that deal…NOW,” Melinda demanded. They cornered Perkins. The next day, Bridget and T.J. were setting up the birthday party in the Thompsons’ kitchen. The kids were playing outside with Jeffrey, Danny, Brandon, and Kevin. “Hey! Snap out of it! Everything all right,” T.J. asked her little sister. “Yeah now that Zack knows about DeWayne and his parents,” Bridget said. “What? You told him? I thought you guys was going to wait until he was older to tell him,” she said. “Obviously, Perkins told him about DeWayne…your little nephew has been asking questions,” Bridget said. “I should’ve known! That little punk had just gotten out of prison and already he’s starting trouble for you guys! He should’ve stayed locked up,” she said. “T.J., I’m not worried about Allen Perkins, all right! He’s not a threat as long as DeWayne, Bennie, and Hutch are still locked up! Melinda will make sure of it,” Bridget said to her big sister. “Whatever you say, kid, but I still think he should stay in jail, you know,” she scoffed. Then they continued to decorate the house.
Hours later, everyone in the neighborhood starts coming to the party. Deon and Lola Ann was across the street from the Thompsons house. The kids were running around. Zack tossed around the football with the boys. “There he is! The birthday boy! He looks more like DeWayne every time I see him,” she said. “Too bad his daddy’s in prison instead of being at his son’s birthday party,” he said. While they were watching the party from a distance, Melinda and her kids showed up. They meet Bridget at the front door. “Hey, girl! I’m glad that you could make it,” Bridget said. “Me, too! We’ve got a lot of catching up to do,” Melinda said. They all went inside. Perkins showed up seconds later and saw the Williams’ car. Hours later, everyone was outside the Thompsons house. Deon and Lola Ann watched as Zack, Brandon, and Kevin played football together. “Deon, I don’t like it! If DeWayne was here, he would’ve been in his son’s life! He would’ve celebrate birthdays and holidays with him! Our grandson would’ve been named DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr,” Lola Ann said. “Yeah, baby…we would’ve been invited to his birthday party but don’t worry…we’ll get our boy no matter what anyone say,” said Deon. They got out of the car. “Hey, everybody! Time for cake,” Kevin shouted. They all sat down at the huge picnic table. “Come here, my boy! Sit down with your grandpa and close your eyes,” Terrell said. Deon and Lola Ann his in the bushes as Zack sat down on his grandfather’s lap and closes his eyes. Bridget and T.J. brought out the birthday cake, setting it on the table. Sheryl lit the four candles on the cake. When everyone starts singing “Happy Birthday”, Zack opened his eyes and saw a chocolate cake with four little candy candles on it. ” Okay, honey! Make a wish and blow out your candles,” Bridget said. “Okay, Mommy,” he said before closing his eyes and blowing out all of his candles. The kids were eating cake and playing with their toys outside while the adults were nearby talking and playing cards on the porch. Deon and Lola Ann went across the Thompsons’ yard to see Zack. They watched their only grandson as he tossed a blue ball to his best friend, four-year-old Diamond. This went on until Diamond threw the ball over Zack’s head. “Sorry,” she said. “Don’t worry! I’ll get it,” Zack said, then went to get the ball. When he picked up the ball, he saw Lola Ann standing in front of him. “Well hello, Zack…or should I say DeWayne Jr,” she said to him. “You’re a stranger, lady,” Diamond yelled. “I’m not a stranger, little girl! I’m this little guy’s grandma, right,” Lola Ann said, rubbing Zack’s head. He moved away from Lola Ann and said, “You’re not my grandma! I already have two grandmas and two grandpas! You creepy people are strangers!” “The Johnsons are not your family–we are! You will not talk to me like that! You’re just like your mother, you little brat,” she yelled before grabbing Zack by the arm and pulling him toward the car. As Lola Ann held onto Zack’s arm, she saw a small glimpse of a young DeWayne before her very eyes. “Since you’re going to start acting up in front of company, I’m gonna give you a whipping you’ll never forget, DeWayne,” she yelled at him. “I’m telling Mr Thompson,” yelled Diamond. “Lemme go,” Zack yelled. “Deon, help me get this child in the car! He’s acting up again,” Lola Ann yelled as Zack struggles to get out of her grip. “Okay, baby…get in the car, Zack…or should I say DeWayne Jr,” Deon said. Zack starts fighting with Lola Ann. “Your daddy–your real daddy, DeWayne, would be happy to see you,” she told Zack. “No! I don’t wanna go with you! Daddy,” Zack screamed. Kevin saw Lola Ann running out of the yard with Zack in her arms. He went after them. Perkins followed him. “Shut up, you little brat! Kevin is not your father,” she yelled at him. “Let him go, Lola Ann,” Perkins said. “Stay out of this, Allen…he’s my grandson…he’s Dewayne’s son and no one else’s,” she said, looking at Kevin. “I know he’s not my son but I love him like my own…we all do…now let him go,” Kevin yelled. “You don’t get it! Zack is not your son! He’ll never be your son! You’re not his family, we are! Me, Deon, and DeWayne–not you precious Johnsons,” she said sarcastically. “Hey,” said Nyisha, Farrah, and Danny. They started arguing. Bridget heard the commotion and saw Lola Ann holding Zack by the arm. “What’s going on? What are you doing with my son,” she said. “Stay back or I’ll kill our boy…I mean it,” Lola Ann yelled at her. “With what, huh,” Perkins yelled at her. Lola Ann pulled out a handgun and pointed it at Zack’s head. “Oh, shoot,” Kevin said. Everyone gasped and watched in horror as she cocked the gun and getting ready to shoot. “You think I wouldn’t do it, huh? Allen! I never did like you or Kevin! And as for you, little girl, you can’t keep us away from this baby, you hear me! No matter what those goddamn courts say! You will not raise this boy without my son,” Lola Ann yelled at everyone. “No! Please don’t hurt my son,” Bridget pleaded. “Maybe I won’t hurt the little guy…yet! I have a few demands of my own, hmm,” Lola Ann said. Then she pulled out a list from her purse.
“Yeah! My wife makes the decisions…I picked out our sons’ names,” Deon said, standing by his wife. “First things first…my demands! Demand number one: My son, DeWayne, must be allowed to see his son at least 5 hours per day each week to get to know him better,” Lola Ann said, reading from her list. “What?! She gotta be fucking kidding,” Perkins said. “I won’t allow this! I’m not going to let Zack see DeWayne, no way no how,” Kevin said angrily. “You don’t have a motherfucking choice, boy! You’re not Zack’s father! Now back to my demands! Demand number two: Deon and I will have unsupervised visits with our grandson and have him over to our house every weekend until he’s old enough to decide who he should live with,” she said, continuing her list. “Over my dead body, you bitch…you know damn well that child belongs with his mother, not you two or your prick of a son,” said Terrell. “Lola Ann, where are you going with this,” Sheryl said. Everyone went after Lola Ann and Deon. “Slow down, guys! Not another goddamn step! Now getting to the last demand! Demand number three: Since the namesake situation runs in this family, our grandson will be named DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr, as planned…my son’s request, remember,” she finally said. “Awww,” everyone moaned. “I cannot believe this! I’ve already told you and your idiot husband that I’m not changing my son’s name,” said Bridget. “Yes you are! This kid is a Williams not a Johnson! He has Dewayne’s blood running through his veins,” Deon said. “He’s also a Thompson and acts more like my side of the family than yours! My parents and Kevin’s parents don’t teach us violence! We weren’t raised that way so I’m not gonna stand here and let you teach my son to beat up women,” Bridget said angrily. “Your son was in jail when Zack was born! He wasn’t in the delivery room when Bridget was fighting for her life! He didn’t name his son or sign the birth certificate but my son did! He’s raising that child now because your son can’t manage to keep his black ass out of jail,” Dee Dee said. They started to argue. “You people robbed us of the first four years of our baby’s life,” Lola Ann screams at Dee Dee. As the women argue, Bridget tries to get her terrified son out of the clutches of his estranged grandmother. “Come on, baby…come to Mama,” she said. Zack was reaching for her hand as he was slowly inching away from Lola Ann. “I’m trying, Mommy,” Zack said. Deon saw what they were doing and grabbed the gun from Lola Ann. “Oh no you don’t! Get away from him! Get away from our grandson! Give us 3 feet,” he yelled, coming between Bridget and her son. “Let that child go, Lola Ann,” Dee Dee yelled. Lola Ann held Zack tighter. “You can’t do this! Zack is scared and he needs me,” Bridget pleaded. “Yes we can and we will! And his name is DeWayne Jr, bitch,” he said, feeling sure of himself. The four of them argued as the neighbors watched. “Die, bitches,” Deon yelled, pointing the gun at Dee Dee. Bridget jumped in the way as the gun went off. The Thompsons and the Johnsons along with their guests were horrified when the shots rang out. Bridget and Dee Dee were both on the ground. “Mom,” Zack screamed at the top of his lungs. Kyle fought to get out of Miranda and Brandon’s arms. “You shouldn’t have done that,” Kevin yelled as he checked on his mom and his wife. When Deon turned the gun on Kevin, Perkins tackled him to the ground. T.J. and Lance pointed their guns at Lola Ann after getting off the porch. Terrell and Randy nabs Deon. Sheryl checks on her friend while Nyisha gets ahold of Zack. Kevin held onto his bleeding wife as T.J. called for backup. Nyisha got on her cell to call 9-1-1. Later that day, Danny was watching the kids at the Thompsons house. Ashlee brought him some hot chocolate while Janet was comforting him. “Baby, I’m sure your sister-in-law gonna be fine! Its been a long day,” Janet said. “I hope so, Jay! I don’t know how my brother’s gonna take it if he was to lose his wife…I’m glad that you girls are here…don’t know what I’d do without you,” he said. Then they hugged him.
Everyone was at the hospital waiting for some good news. Hours later, the doctor came out to talk to them. Kevin was sitting with Bridget in her room. She was laying there in bed hooked up to a respirator. Their parents were waiting outside the room. “This shouldn’t have happened! What was those people thinking, huh? That child will be scarred for life,” Sheryl said. “And put that girl and her unborn babies in danger in the process…your daughter took a bullet for me even though I gave her a hard time about DeWayne…,” Dee Dee started to say before bursting into tears. The two women comforted each other. Terrell sat there in silence. “Hey, man! How are you holding up,” Randy asked his friend. “I’m fine, man! I just…I don’t get why those jerks, Deon and Lola Ann, went gunning for my baby…no more…I’m gonna deal with this right now,” he growled. He got up and walked away. “Huh? What the–hey? Wait up,” Randy said. He went after Terrell. “Some Christmas this turned out to be, huh,” Kevin said, “We’re supposed to be celebrating our son’s fourth birthday and that happens! Deon and Lola Ann will pay for what they did to you.” “You’re right! They should get what they deserved,” Bridget said, “They had no right to come barging into my parents’ yard with those stupid demands and scaring the kids like that!” “Yeah! I can’t believe they still tripping over us naming DeWayne’s son! Can you believe it,” he said. “I almost gave in to those demands! I was afraid for our son so I got a restraining order against them a couple of months ago,” she said. “Huh? You did,” he questioned. “T.J. asked me to on the day you and my brother were attacked! It was just in case Deon and Lola Ann came after us again,” she told him. “Well, they’re locked up for the night…hopefully they’ll stay there…we all hope so anyways,” he said. “They should stay locked up! I’m not letting Zack anywhere near DeWayne or his wacko family…ooh…what happened to me,” she asked her husband. “You got shot…while you, my mom, and DeWayne’s parents were arguing and uh…,” he hesitated. “Oh, no…is your mom okay–are the babies okay,” she rambled on. “My mom’s okay but um…about the babies…,” he started to say. He sat down and told her everything. Deon was sitting in a jail cell when he saw his lawyer come in. “Carter, I’m glad you came! We need to think of a strategy for me and my wife to get full custody of our grandson and give him his father’s name…,” he said before getting cut off. “I can’t believe you! You shot the kid’s mom and yet you’re pursuing this–this custody battle for a kid who is terrified of the both of you! Your wife’s tossing around that same jive! Take my advice: leave that kid alone–leave him alone! He’s better off where he is,” Carter told him. “He belongs with us and DeWayne, Carter,” he said. “Zack Johnson belongs with his mother, who you tried to kill and his stepfather, who is the only father he’s ever known, Deon! The doctor has already seen those bruises on his arms and it doesn’t look good for your case prior to you and your wife’s history of abuse on your youngest son, Levi,” Carter said. “Look…that was a lie…we didn’t hit our son…he started the fight and brought it on himself,” he yelled. Carter turned around, took a deep breath, and faced his client. “That child has the same exact bruises that Levi had! The courts took him away from you and your wife fifteen years ago! You guys should concentrate on yourselves right now! You’ve been charged with murder two, attempted murder, disturbing the peace, attempted kidnapping, child endangerment, and child abuse,” Carter said. “Murder? What murder? We ain’t kill nobody,” he growls. “Bridget Thompson was pregnant with twin girls…one of them died instantly from your bullet, Deon,” Carter said calmly. “Oh please, Carter! Please help us,” he pleaded. “Okay-okay-okay! Let’s get these charges dropped first,” Carter said. “Then we’ll get DeWayne Jr and go home,” he said happily. “What? No! It’s Zachariah Harlan Johnson! Forget about the kid! It’s over, man,” Carter said, “His mom ain’t dead! You need to let it go!” He left a very grumpy Deon in the cell. Meanwhile, Nyisha was in the emergency room with Zack. She was wrapping his arm. “Can I go see my mom now, please,” he begged. “In a minute, kiddo,” she said, finishing up. “Auntie Nyisha, can I ask you something,” he said. “Sure you can! Ask away,” she said to him. “Am I still a part of your family,” he asked her. “Of course you’re still a part of my family,” she answered. “Even if I’m not really your nephew,” he questioned. “You’re my nephew no matter what, okay,” she said. “Okay,” he agreed. He smiled and hugged her tight. Bridget was fast asleep while Kevin reads a magazine. Nyisha came in with Zack in her arms. “Hello, little brother! How are you holding up,” she asked. “I’m good, actually! How’s my boy,” he said. “Guess what? Aunt Nyisha said that I’m still a part of this family,” Zack told him. “You know what? She’s right, son! You’re a big part of our family! Don’t let anyone tell you any different, all right,” he said. “Okay, Daddy,” Zack said happily as Nyisha put him down. He hugged them both. T.J. went down to Lola Ann’s prison cell. One guard was doing a crossword puzzle while the other one drank a cup of coffee. “Bernstein! Lopez! Open that cell now,” she alerted the two men. They did what they were told. “What do you want, Officer,” Lola Ann growled. “It’s Sergeant, jerk off, not Officer…I thought you knew there was a restraining order against your entire family since the two of you nearly killed my little brother and his friend in front of my nephews a while back….you just added another charge to the list…those sweet little boys had nightmares about that day and now they will get their justice,” she told Lola Ann. “This wouldn’t happened if your sister give our grandbaby his daddy’s name,” Lola Ann yelled. “Oh hush up…you’ll never see Zack again now that you dumbasses killed one of my sister’s babies…GUARD,” she yelled back. One of the guards opened the cell door to let T.J. out. Later that day, Kevin was at the snack machine with Kyle and Zack just when twenty-one-year-old Levi Williams showed up. “Hello, stranger,” he said. “Levi, what’s up man! How long has it been? 12 years,” Kevin said. “It’s been about fifteen years, not 12! I’ve missed you guys! I heard about Bridget and the baby! How is she,” he asked his old friend. “Oh she’s fine considering…your folks are going crazy over this little guy here…it’s nuts,” Kevin said, rubbing Zack’s head. “I bet…hey, fellas…heard so much about you,” Levi said, shaking the boys’ hands. “Hi! I’m Kyle…and I’m Zack,” the boys said to Levi. “Hi, Kyle! You look more like your dad every day,” he said back. “Thank you,” Kyle said. “Nice to meet you too, Zack! I’m Levi,” he said to them. “Hello, Levi,” Zack said. “Cute kid! How are you holding up, man,” he asked. “I’m aiight, man…been to this bail hearing with the in-laws, came back here…going back to check up on Bridget now…why don’t you come with us,” Kevin said. “Yeah…please, Levi,” the boys begged. “Sure, guys,” he said. “Let’s go,” Kevin said. Then they head down the halls.
Moments later, the guards were escorted Deon back to his cell as the other prisoners shouts and screams at him. “Well, well, well! You like to beat kids? I’ma beat you like one,” they hissed. One of the guards took out his key, opening the cell door. “Get in there,” he grumbled, throwing Deon in the cell and shutting the door. Deon sat down on the bench. One man sat down next to him. “Hey! What you’re in for,” he asked Deon. “Attempted murder and murder two! You,” Deon said. “Sodomy…caught having sex with my son, nephew, and a few of their friends in my shed…so who did you try to kill,” the man asked. “My son’s girlfriend! She let her husband name my grandson! My wife and I wanted to name him after DeWayne, his father! So I shot her,” Deon told him. “Wow! You really wanted to kill her, huh,” the man said. “Hell yeah…I wanted her dead so my wife and I could raise our grandson, give him the name he deserves but no such luck…why can’t that little bitch die,” Deon groans. “Damn,” he said, “I’m Trekker by the way! I can help you with your little problem!” “Deon Williams…maybe you can help me, Trekker,” Deon said. “Of course, man! I’ve got guys on the outside that I guarantee to get the work done,” Trekker said. “Really? Tell me more,” Deon said. Lance was talking to his girl on the phone when T.J. came into the office. She sat down at her desk and began working. “Uh…Shelly, I’ll have to call you back…my partner just came in,” he said, hanging up the phone. “Lance, you didn’t have to do that,” she told her friend. “I know…how’s Bridget,” he asked her. “Oh, she’s fine considering the fact that she just lost one of her daughters…they’re keeping her a little longer just to be sure,” she said. They continued their conversation. Bridget was fast asleep in her room when a mysterious figure slipped through the door. “Kevin, quit fooling around,” she moaned. The figure didn’t say anything. “Is anyone there? Hello,” she said, rubbing her eyes. The figure looked around the room and found a pillow laying on an empty bed. “Kevin…guys, cut it out,” she said. The figure grabs the pillow and walked over to Bridget. “Who are you,” she said. The figure starts smothering Bridget with the pillow before she could scream. “This is for our boy, Deon Williams! Your life for the baby boy’s! DeWayne Jr, bitch,” the figure whispered in her ear. Kevin, Levi, and Perkins were talking among themselves in the hallway when they heard a noise nearby. “Bridget,” Kevin said softly. They ran toward the room. The three boys bursted in on the mysterious figure suffocating Bridget with the pillow. “Hey! What are you doing in here,” Kevin yelled. The figure knocks them down and runs out of the room. Levi and Perkins ran after the figure as Kevin tends to his wife. He took the pillow away from her face and tries to wake her up. “Bridget? Baby, wake up! Help! We need some help in here,” he yelled. The doctors came rushing in to save Bridget. “You got to help my wife, please,” he said to them. “You need to let us do our job, sir…someone get him out of here,” one of the nurses said. Nyisha came in and grabbed her little brother. They left the room as the doctors did their job. Lance and T.J. were laughing for a while just when the phone rang. “I got this one–hello? What,” she questioned. Moments later, the two of them drove to the hospital. Nyisha and Kevin were talking with one of the detectives in the waiting room. “Hey, guys! What’s going on,” Lance asked them. “Some guy was in Bridget’s room…trying to smother her with a pillow,” Nyisha said. “Dammit,” T.J. yelled. “Sargeant, we caught the guy who tried to kill your sister! It’s one of the trained assassins from our model prisoner–Trekker,” the detective said. The officers brought out the would be murderer. T.J. walked over to the guy and punched him in the face. “You jerk,” she screamed. Lance held her back as they took the guy outside. As they head toward the front door of the hospital, Kevin ran up on the guy and knocked him down on the floor. The two men started to fight as the security guards steps in. Hours later, Terrell and Sheryl were driving back to the hospital when they saw the police cars out by the entrance. “What’s going on in there,” she asked her husband. “I don’t know, baby! Let’s go see,” he replied. They went inside to see two officers dragging a bald and bruised black guy wearing baggy clothes in handcuffs. Bridget was in her room talking to one of the officers while Kevin stood by her side. Sheryl went in to hug her daughter. “Mom,” Bridget calls out to her. “Oh, honey…what happened,” Sheryl asked. “Some dude got in here, snuck past the guards, and tried to kill Bridget,” said Kevin. “Oh, my god,” Sheryl said. “The guy was caught…thanks to Kevin, Levi, and Perkins,” T.J. said, coming into the room. “Oh thank God! I don’t want anything to happen to you kids,” Sheryl told them. “He’s one of Trekker’s boys…seems to me like Deon got him to kill Bridget so he and Lola Ann could go free…get full custody of Zack,” Lance spoke up. Then they continued their conversation.
Later that night in the pouring rain, the gang left the hospital in Surburbans and Escalades. T.J. and Nyisha were in one of the Escalades while Kevin and Bridget along with their newborn daughter were getting into one of the Suburbans. Everybody else followed behind them. Once they were on the road, a dark mysterious car drove up and started shooting at them. “Oh shit,” T.J. said. “What the hell was that,” Nyisha yelled. “I think someone was shooting at us…I’ll check it out,” she told her friend. “Be careful,” Nyisha whispered. T.J. got out to look around. “Is everything all right up there? Are you guys okay,” Lance asked them. “Yeah, man…we’re fine…what about you guys,” T.J. asked him. “We’re fine back here,” he said. “That’s a relief…let’s get outta here,” she said. They got into their vehicles and drove away. Two weeks later, Bridget and Kevin were at the courthouse waiting for their lawyer to show up. Kyle and Zack were laying on the floor drawing pictures. The guards brought Deon in from the patrol car. They sat him down on a bench. Lola Ann hugged him. “I’ll be glad when they lock those creeps up so our lives can go back to normal,” Kevin said. “I hope so! I don’t want to expose Zack to that crazy family or name him DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr! Thank God Levi ain’t like them at all! At least our son has someone that he can relate to in this situation,” Bridget said back. “He has his family…friends…he has us, babe,” he said softly. The two of them kissed. Deon watched them from the bench as Lola Ann was trying to get his attention. “Don’t worry, baby! They won’t get away with this! I’m sure of it! They won’t be able to keep our grandbaby away from us,” she said. “Yeah! You’re right, honey! What are they gonna do with three kids anyways? We just want DeWayne’s son,” he said as Lola Ann patted him on the back. Zack emerges from the floor, jumping up and down. “Baby, what’s the matter,” Bridget asked her young son. “I gotta go to the bathroom real bad,” Zack replied. “All right! Let’s go! Can you hold it,” she said. “I hope so,” he said back. They went to the restroom. When they got there, Deon slips out his handcuffs and followed them. “Hi, baby,” Dee Dee said, coming down the hallway. “Hi, Mom! Where’s Dad and everyone else,” Kevin asked her. “They’ll be here soon but this little one couldn’t wait to see you,” she said. “Hi! Hi, Deena,” he said as Dee Dee hands him his daughter. “Where’s Bridget and Zack,” she questioned her son. “Oh, Bridget took him to the restroom…they’ll be back shortly,” he said. “I’ll be glad when those freakish people go to prison so you guys can get on with your lives and take care of your three precious children,” she said to her son. “I think you’re right, Mom! We’ve been through enough especially Zack! Deon and Lola Ann have tormented us for the last time,” he said. They sat down on the bench. Angered by their conversation, Lola Ann went over to them. “You’ve got some nerve coming up in here talking about us like that…let’s not forget that Deon and I–we’re that boy’s family, not you precious Johnsons…you took our only grandchild away from us…you son took our son’s girl away from him–the girl he would marry someday–maybe have kids with…I don’t like how your family hurt my boy, crushing his dreams–I ain’t having it,” she yelled at them. “Excuse you but it’s your son who was beating up on my daughter-in-law to start with…I’ve known that girl since the day she was born…DeWayne was constantly abusing her physically, mentally, and emotionally…if anyone was getting hurt, it was Bridget and those three kids…not your smart alecky son,” Dee Dee yelled back. The two women started to argue. Zack came out of the stalls to wash his hands at the sink. Deon snuck up behind him. “Hey! You’re not supposed to be in here,” Zack said. “I can be anywhere I want! It’s a free country, kid,” Deon said. “Not for you…you ain’t free,” he told Deon. “I could be if you do something for us, your biological grandparents, like telling the courts that you lied about us hurting you the other day–the birthday party at the Thompsons,” Deon said. “I’m not lying for you,” he yelled, “You did hurt me like you hurt your son, Levi, and you’re not my grandparents!” Bridget walked in on the two of them. “Mommy,” he said, running to Bridget and hugging her tight. “You have no right to come in here! This is the men’s room,” Deon growled. “And you have no right to lash out at my son! That’s how you lost Levi! He told me how you treated him and I’m not going to let you do the same thing to Zack,” she yelled at him. She picked up Zack and walked away. Deon went after them. Once they got to the door, Deon slammed it shut. “You ain’t going nowhere, bitch,” he yelled before shoving them into the stalls. “You think you gonna get away with the shit you just pulled, huh? I don’t think so,” he said. “You’ll never get away with this,” Bridget said. “You’d think that, don’t ya? We’ll just see about that,” he said, snapping his fingers. A huge guy shows up and said, “What up, D?” “Hey, Killa! Get Lil DeWayne outta here,” Deon said. “His name is Zack, you jerks,” she mumbled. Then Killa snatches Zack from her arms before leaving the restroom.
Killa brought Zack straight to DeWayne. “Your father’s in there with your girl now,” he said. “Thanks, man! He knows what to do with that bitch,” DeWayne said, holding onto his son. Deon starts smacking Bridget around. She struggled to get away from him. “Keep still…stupid little bitch,” he said, constantly hitting her. “Let me go,” she screams. “Why should I, huh? You and that stupid Johnson boy took my only grandchild away from his father and gave him that stupid name! You’re supposed to marry my boy–have a bunch of little DeWaynes–be the future Mrs DeWayne Williams but you broke my boy’s heart! Now it’s time to get my revenge,” he said angrily. He threw Bridget against the wall. When Deon was about to reach for Bridget’s neck, she screamed at the top of her lungs. The guards heard the commotion and ran down the hall toward the men’s restroom. “Let’s go,” they said. “Shut the fuck up and die already,” he said. “No–stop it–get off of me,” she screamed louder. Kevin, Dee Dee, and Lola Ann also heard the screams and went behind the guards. Deon covered Bridget’s mouth and pulled out a knife. “Didn’t I tell you to shut the fuck up…now you’re really gonna get it,” he said angrily. He held the knife over Bridget’s head, getting ready to stab her. The two guards and the New York PD busted through the door with guns pointed at him. “Freeze,” said one of the guards. Deon was surrounded. DeWayne and Killa were already in handcuffs. Zack came in and ran to Bridget. Deon got mad and lunge at him. “Zack,” she screamed. “You should’ve done what you’re told, you little runt! If my wife and I can’t have you, nobody can–you’re gonna die,” Deon whispered in his grandson’s ear. Zack felt the blade through his stomach and fell to the floor. A gunshot rang out. Deon felt blood come running out of his shoulder. There was a bullet hole in his shirt. He saw T.J. holding a smoking gun in her hand. Lance grabs him and left the restroom. T.J. went over to Bridget as she held her bleeding son in her arms. Kevin gave the baby to his mother and rushed over to them. “Owww! My stomach! It hurts,” Zack cried. “I know! You have to keep him still, you guys,” T.J. said. The three of them hugged as the paramedics comes in. Hours later, the Thompsons and the Johnsons were in the hospital waiting room as Bridget and Kevin sat by Zack’s bedside. “This should never had happen, Kev, not to our baby boy,” she said softly. Zack started to wake up. “Mom? Dad,” he moans. “Hi, baby,” she said to her son, kissing him on the cheek. “Hey, kiddo…welcome back,” said Kevin. They continued talking as their families stood outside the room. One month later, Lance and his girl were making out on a park bench. “I’m so glad that you finally have the day off, baby,” the girl said. “So am I, Dominique…it’s not every day that I get to lock up the notorious Williams family,” he said to her. “Well…I’m so glad to be with you right now,” said Dominique. “Let’s get out of here! I got something that you should see…alone,” he whispered to her. They got up and left. T.J. drove her kids to school. Tyrese kissed her on the cheek and got out of the car. Just when Tarik Jr was about to grab the car door handle, T.J. held him back. “I gotta go, Mom,” he said. “Before you get out of this car, I’d like to make one thing clear! You’re going to behave today! That means no pranks, no acting up, and no stealing,” she said. “I know, Mom! I’ve been lectured by everyone about the candy swiping incident! I’ll never do it again,” he said. “All right! Go! Get outta here! I better not hear different,” she said. “You won’t! Bye, Mom,” he said, kissing her on the cheek. He grabs his bag and got out of the car as well. Once T.J. drove away, four kids got off the school steps and walked over to Tarik Jr. “Hey, Rico,” he said. “What’s up, LT? Man, what’s with your moms,” Rico said. “Oh she just tripping off that candy swiping I did over Christmas break…I had to set her straight,” he told his friend. “I hope so, LT, cuz if you ain’t who you say you are…,” said a girl named T.C. “No sweat! I got my moms where I want her! Don’t worry about it,” he said to them. “You better be right or we’ll beat you up,” said a boy named Bruiser. “Yeah,” said a boy named C.W. “I am right! I got my moms and pops wrapped around my little finger and I’ll beat you both up,” he told the boys. They went to class. Tarik was hard at work when his father, Jerrod Lane, came in the office. “Hey, son! You’re here early! Everything all right with your boy,” he asked. “Yeah, Dad! Tarik Jr has learned his lesson! He won’t steal again,” Tarik told his father. “Well, let’s hope so because your son really can’t afford to get in any more trouble, Tarik,” he said. “I know, Dad! Me, Nyisha, T.J., and Marvin–we’ve already straightened out the situation,” Tarik said. “I just don’t see why you guys have to add the spouses in this! Tarik Jr is you and Tiffani’s son,” he told Tarik. “Dad, don’t start…,” Tarik warns him. “Nyisha and Marvin are not that boy’s parents…you wouldn’t let this guy go near your boys, son,” he said. “They’re the boys’ stepparents–they already involved! T.J. and I decided to share custody of the boys years ago, remember! We got this–leave it alone,” Tarik demanded. Then he went back to work.
Meanwhile at the hospital, Nyisha was talking with some of her colleagues when Danny showed up. “Hi, sis,” he said. “Could you excuse us for a second…thank you…what are you doing here,” she said. “Can’t I just hang out with my favorite sister without all the questions–come on,” he asked. “Now I know something’s up…what do you want,” she said. “Nothing! I was on my way to work and decided to stop by,” he said, avoiding the question. “What…have…you…done….Daniel,” she demanded. “Ooh! I hate that name! I haven’t done anything,” he yelled. “Yeah…you did or you wouldn’t have come to me,” she told Danny. “What’s up with you? You on your period or something,” he said. “Grr! Come in here,” she mumbles under her breath. She grabs her little brother by the ear and smiling at everyone like nothing’s wrong. She dragged him into her office and shut the door. “I can’t believe you said that in front of EVERYONE! What’s going on,” she yelled. “Do you really wanna know,” he asked. “Spill it, runt,” she said angrily. “All right! I’ll tell you! I’m in serious trouble, sis,” he said. “What?! It isn’t your job, is it,” she questioned him. “No! I ran into Janet’s boyfriend at the mall earlier–he knows about us and wants to kill me,” he said. There was silence. “Does Mom and Dad know,” she finally said. “No,” he said. “This is serious, you know! I knew messing with those girls would get you in a mess of trouble,” she yelled. “I know but I can’t abandon my three kids,” he said. “You’re right but you need to steer clear of Janet and Ashlee! I’m not gonna lose you over this,” she said. “I know but they’re scared of this guy and wants me to protect them! He has already abused Charley and D.J.–God knows what he’s done to Mac,” he said. “You don’t have to turn your back on those kids but you have to get away from the girls! They’re nothing but trouble,” she said. “I can’t! They’re depending on me! What am I going to do,” he asked her. “Then you gonna have to choose: your girls or your kids,” she replied. Jackie was in her room playing cards with her friends, Janie and Myra, just when the pizza man knocked on their door. “Thanks, Jo! Keep the change,” Janie said, kissing him on the cheek. “Good! The pizza’s here,” Jackie and Myra said. The girls sat down and began eating. As they ate, Jackie was staring at Myra seductively. “I’m going to the store for a case of wine coolers! Do you guys need anything,” Janie asked them. “Nah! You go ahead and here’s a twenty,” Jackie said, giving her friend some money. “Wow! Thanks,” she said. “Nothing for me–thank you,” Myra said. “Okay! I’ll be right back,” she said. “Take your time,” Jackie said without looking at her. Janie grabbed her car keys and left the apartment. Once their friend was out the door, Myra went into the kitchen to get a bottle of water from the fridge. Jackie snuck up on her misguided friend, kissing her on the neck. “Oh! As tempting as this is, we can’t do this, baby,” Myra said softly. “Why? Are you having second thoughts about us,” Jackie whispers between kisses, “It’s not like anyone’s gonna walk in on us! Come on! Let’s do it before she comes back!” The two of them started kissing. Jackie caresses Myra’s hips, causing her to moan. As Jackie was ready to go down on her, Myra pushed her away. “I-I can’t, all right…what if Janie finds out about us,” Myra blurted out. “But she doesn’t! Even if she does find out, she’s not gonna tell no one! Janie’s very secretive! We have nothing to worry about, hmm,” she whispered. Myra drank the bottled water quickly and walked away. Jackie followed her. “I’m going to my room,” Myra told her friend as she the kitchen. She went into the bedroom and shut the door, not knowing that Jackie had slipped through. “You always walk away from me…you scared or what,” Jackie said. “No,” she said. “Seems that way…one minute we’re lovers…next minute we’re friends…I mean what’s up,” Jackie said. “I don’t know…this feels weird…do you really wanna do this,” she questioned. “I know! It felt a little weird for me too! I’ve dated so many men but it didn’t feel right until I met you,” Jackie said. “I hate dating losers but you’re the only one who makes me feel better! I’m sorry that I doubted you,” she said. They kissed once again. The two of them started to make out. Jeffrey was hard at work when a huge guy came in. “Yo, kid! Come here,” the guy yelled. “Who, me,” Jeffrey asked the guy. “No, the goofy kid behind you? Yeah, you–come here,” the guy yelled again. “Um…m-m-may I-I-I…h-h-help y-y-you, s-s-sir…,” Jeffrey stutters as he approached the guy. “Relax, kid! I’m not here to hurt you! I’m looking for Danny Johnson! Is he here unless you’re him,” the guy growled. “Um, no! He’s not here but I’ll let him know that you came by,” Jeffrey said. While they talked, Danny hid in the backroom. “Uh-huh! My girl, Janet Gaines, said he works here…tell Danny boy to stay away from my girls or he’ll never live to see another day…tell him Krusher say so,” he said. “Yes, Mr. Krusher, sir,” Jeffrey said. Then the guy left.
Jeffrey watched the guy jump into a black sport car. Janet and Ashlee were in the back seat. “Dude ain’t there…but I’ma get him,” Krusher said to the boy sitting next to him. “You want him dead, boss,” the boy said to him. “Krusher, don’t kill him please,” Janet pleaded. Krusher got mad and slapped her. “Don’t kill him? Don’t kill–all you care about is that punk! You’re my woman! I told you to dump him! Now remember who bought that trailer for your moms–me, not Danny boy! I’m the reason the Gaines family lives rent-free,” he yelled. “Get off my sister, you jerk,” Ashlee yelled. “Aw…cute,” said Krusher. He pulled out his gun and smacked her with it. “Same goes for you, too…you’re my property–both of you…what I say goes and I say we gonna do a menage a trois–me, you, and Ashlee at my house tonight…you girls better keep me satisfied or I’ll kill the both of you,” he told them. They drove away. T.J. and Lance were playing cards in their office just when Marvin and Dominique showed up. “Hey, Lance! Hey, girl,” Marvin said. “Oh, hello,” T.J. said back. She kissed him and went back to the card game. “Is that the best you can do,” he said. “Awww! I’m trying to finish this game,” she said. Marvin pulled T.J. out of her seat, grabbed her butt, and gave her a passionate kiss. “Whoa! Your partner is so lucky to have a passionate husband like Marvin, huh,” Dominique said. “Yeah! Just like I’m lucky to have you, girl,” Lance said. The two of them also kissed. Kameelah and Abigail were hanging out at the mall together when two guys showed up. “Hey, Kay! Check them out,” said Abigail as the two guys looked at them. “Abby, forget about those boys…they’re trouble,” Kameelah said. “I don’t know, Kay! I think they’re cute,” she said, then waved at one of the guys. Farrah was at the diner with her two daughters when Warren showed up. “Hi, Ashley! Hi, Alyssa! How’s Daddy’s little babies,” he said. “Hi, Daddy,” the girls said. “Well hello, Fay! Give Big Daddy some love,” he said, trying to kiss her. “Uh, Warren! Stop it! I’m a happily married woman and the girls are watching us,” Farrah said. “So? Let them watch–come on, girl! If we were together, you wouldn’t have nothing to worry about! What your man don’t know won’t hurt him, right,” he said, grabbing her butt. “Get off me right now or you’ll never see the girls again,” she said angrily. “Okay! Okay! Chill, baby! Don’t hurt me but remember this: we made these beautiful babies together,” he said seductively. “And the sex made me sick ever since…bye,” she said, covering her kids’ ears. She grabbed them up from the table and walked away from Warren. Later that day, she meet up with Nyisha, Meghan, and T.J. at the park with their kids playing nearby. “T.J., could you use your gun and shoot Warren in the ass for me,” she asked her friend. “Oooh! I hate him,” said Meghan. “As much as I would love to shoot him but his parents would go back to tell my parents and I ain’t having it! What did he do this time,” T.J. said. “The nasty little creep tried to kiss me again,” she told them. “Ew!” Meghan said. “That little jerk would flirt with any woman that he comes across,” Nyisha said. “Except me! I’m happily married,” T.J. said. “And me…James would kill him,” Meghan said. “Hello,” said Nyisha and Farrah. “Oh, my bad! You guys have kids with that little punk,” T.J. said. “Sorry,” Meghan apologizes. They continued talking. Across town, Kameelah went to the parking lot to get her car. Abigail was waiting outside the mall when the same two guys approached her. “Hi there! What’s your name,” said one of the guys. “Abigail,” she introduced herself. “Hi, Abigail! I’m Cordell and this is my brother, Daron,” the guy said. “Hello,” said Daron. While the three of them were talking, LaToya showed up next to Kameelah. “Looks like your little sister has a new boyfriend, Kay,” she said. “No, she doesn’t,” Kameelah said back. “Well whatever…can I get a ride to the store,” she asked. “Okay,” Kameelah said. Then they got in the car, picked up Abigail, and drove off.
After school, Tarik Jr was sitting on the steps when his friends approached him. “LT, we were thinking about what you said and we decided to give you a chance to prove yourself,” said Rico. “So you up for the challenge, LT,” TC asked him. “Yeah,” Tarik Jr said, “So, uh…what’s the challenge?” “We challenge you to break into Old Man Mills’ house,” CW said. “You gotta be kidding, right,” he joked. “Nope…unless you’re scared, LT,” Bruiser told him. “LT, you’re my hero…say you ain’t scared,” TC whispers in his ear. Tarik Jr remembered what his mom had told him. He shrugs it off and said, “I ain’t scared!” “You better prove us wrong…get that house, nigga,” Rico said, pushing him into the yard. “Um…ok,” he said to his friend. He went up to the house as the gang egged on. T.J. was getting back to the station when one of the officers came up to her with a concerning look on his face. “Hi, Jones! What’s wrong,” she asked. “A couple of kids broke into Old Man Mills’ place…your son was one of them,” the officer said. Before he could finish talking, T.J. grabs her coat and ran outside. She got into her car and drove off. Moments later, she saw five kids in handcuffs outside an old house. She went over to the officers and asked, “Hey, guys! What’s going on here?” “These kids dared Tarik Jr to break into Old Man Mills’ house…took some valuable coins and a heirloom baseball bat…he wants to press charges,” Lance said to his partner. “I want them hooligans locked up, officers…right now,” Old Man Mills yelled. “Fuck off, old man,” Tarik Jr yelled back. The gang cheered as T.J. stared at them coldly. “I’m so sorry, sir…my son will be severely punished for this…he won’t bother you again–let’s go,” T.J. said. “Excuse me but ain’t you Terrell Thompson’s little girl,” he asked her. “Yes, sir,” she replied. “He knows Grandpa,” Tarik Jr said. “Quiet,” she said softly. “Timothy Mills…I was your parents’ history teacher…how’s the family doing,” he said. “Oh, everyone’s okay, Mr Mills,” she said to him. “Good…good! I didn’t know this little one was yours, though,” he said. “Yeah…my pride and joy right here–doesn’t seem to listen to a word I say–but I promise you that this one won’t come near you again,” she said, dragging her son to the car. They got in and drove away. Later that evening, T.J. sat there behind her desk thinking as Tarik Jr sat across from her playing a handheld video game. “Put the game down,” she finally said. “Why should I, you stupid bitch,” he yelled at her. “Give me that! Because I say so! You must’ve forgot who you’re talking to,” she said after snatching the game away from him. “What’s the big fucking deal, huh,” he yelled. “Those kids–they’re nothing but trouble and you shouldn’t be hanging around them in the first place! That’s the big fucking deal,” she yelled back. “Aw, man,” he mumbled to himself. Tarik showed up at the end of their argument. “Hi, guys! What’s going on,” Tarik asked them. “Ask your son, the cat burglar,” T.J. said. “Boy, what did you do? Answer me,” he yelled, smacking his son in the back of his head. “I broke into Old Man Mills’ house,” Tarik Jr hesitated. “What the hell you do that for…was he with those kids again, Tiff,” he questioned. “Yeah…with those knuckleheaded kids,” she said to him. “They’re my friends,” Tarik Jr said to them. “You almost got arrested for those damn kids,” he said, coming down hard on his young son. Moments later, the three of them got into T.J.’s car and drove away. “I appreciate the ride, Tiffani…I had to take my truck to the shop earlier which is why I got one of the boys to bring me over here,” Tarik said, holding her hand as their son slept. Seconds later, they drove up to the Lanes’ house. “Son, why don’t you go on inside while I have a talk with your mom,” Tarik said. “Okay, Dad…good night, Mom,” Tarik Jr said. “Good night! We’ll talk about this later,” T.J. told her son. “Okay, Mom,” Tarik Jr said, kissing her on the cheek and got out of the car. He went into the house as T.J. and Tarik started talking. “I can’t believe our son went from swiping candy at the supermarket to breaking into other people’s houses…where did we go wrong,” she said softly. Marvin and Nyisha were in the den playing cards when Tarik Jr came through the door. “Hi, Aunt Nyisha! Hi, Marvin,” he said as he jumps in between them. “Hey there, buddy,” she said as she hugs her stepson, “Where’s your dad?” “Outside…talking with my mom,” he told her. “Is that so,” Marvin said softly. “Let’s go surprise them,” she said back. “GIN,” Tarik Jr yelled. He went upstairs as Nyisha and Marvin went outside to see their spouses. “I don’t know, Tiff…it’s his friends…he shouldn’t be around them,” Tarik said. “We gotta–we need to do something about our son or we’ll lose him forever! I don’t know if I can handle it–I can’t,” she said softly. “Hey! We won’t lose our son…we won’t lose him, okay,” he said. “Okay! You’re right! We can deal with this,” she said as she hugged him. “Of course,” he said, comforting her. There was silence. They turned to each other and shared a passionate kiss.
“Wait a minute…what are we doing,” T.J. mumbled softly. Before she could get a word in, Tarik was kissing her on the neck. He pulls T.J. closer to him as he unbuttons her shirt. “Go on…pull it out…I know you want it, girl,” he whispered to her. She unbuckled his pants and climbed on his lap. “I’ve missed this, baby,” she whispered back. “Yeah, girl…I want you…only you…nobody else,” he told her. They started to make out just like they did when they were younger. It was before the boys were born. Unaware of what was going on, Nyisha and Marvin went up to the car. They heard moaning inside. “Hey, guys! Enough talk! Time to put the kids to bed,” they heard Nyisha say from outside the car. “Come on! Open up the door,” Marvin said. “Oh shit…we gotta stop this,” T.J. whispered to Tarik. The two of them scramble to find their clothes as Marvin opened the car door. “Aw hell no,” Nyisha yelled at them. T.J. jumped in the back seat and said, “Hi, honey…funny seeing you here…it’s not what you think, Marvin!” “Tarik Benjamin Lane, what do you think you’re doing…WITH HER,” Nyisha said angrily. “Um, nothing…baby…it’s not what you think,” Tarik pleaded. “It’s not what I think? Do I look stupid to you, Tarik? You were making out with your ex-wife–MY BEST FRIEND?! Is that all you have to say, huh,” she screamed at him. “Nyisha, I’m sorry…we weren’t trying to hurt you…,” T.J. started to say. “Shut the fuck up, T.J.! I’m not talking to you! Better yet, I’m not speaking to you ever again,” she yelled at her friend before walking away. Tarik got out of the car and ran after his wife. “Nyisha?! Baby, come back here,” he yelled. “We weren’t trying to hurt you…we were just caught up in the moment–,” T.J. tried to tell her friend. Before T.J. could say another word, Nyisha turned around and went back to the car. She confronted T.J. and slapped her across the face. “Didn’t I tell you to shut up…I don’t wanna hear anything you have to say…you have your own man and you’re going after mine…is this payback for all those years ago…what is wrong with you, huh,” she yelled. “Nyisha, don’t do this,” he pleaded with his wife. “Don’t do what? Shut up! Why are you trying to hurt me, huh? You both disgust me! I never wanna see you or her again! Stay the fuck away from me,” she screams at him. She hits T.J. again and storms off. “Aw, shit,” T.J. mumbled to herself as she held her bruised face. “Aw shit is right…what were you thinking…of all people…why him,” Marvin said, “You’re not only hurting Nyisha…you’re hurting me and our children…kissing your ex-hushand…God knows what else would’ve happen if Nyisha and I hadn’t came out here when we did…you know what–I’m gonna drive cuz I don’t trust you now…we gotta pick up our kids from my mom’s!” He got into the car with T.J. and drove off quickly. Tarik went upstairs to see Nyisha taking his clothes out of the dresser and throwing them at him. “Hey! What are you doing–I’ve already told you that it was a mistake! I didn’t mean to kiss my ex-wife! We were only concerned about our son! That’s it,” he said. “Do you really expect me to believe that? You were so worried about your son that you kissed his mother–I don’t believe you,” she said as she slams the door in his face. “Nyisha, come on…let me in…I don’t want to fight with you, all right…at least let me sleep in my own bed, please,” he pleads with his wife. “Oh no you won’t! I’m not sleeping in that bed with you! Get out of here,” she screams through the door. “Damn, girl…that’s messed up…you’re kicking me out,” he said. “Take your pick: the couch or your truck, which I just picked up from the shop earlier this evening,” she said, opening the door to throw a blanket and pillow at him and slamming it again. “Aw, this is bullshit! Fine! I’ll go downstairs! I got work to do in the den,” he yells at her. He took his things and went down to the family den. Meanwhile, T.J. was putting the kids to bed as Marvin watched. Once she left their bedroom, he gave her a pillow and some blankets. “At this point, you’re sleeping downstairs on the couch until you get your priorities in order! Good night,” he said sternly. T.J. went downstairs and got on the couch. “What have I done,” she whispered softly as she covers herself with the blankets. She closes her eyes and went to sleep. Marvin was upstairs reading his newspaper and watching TV in the master bedroom. The kids were fast asleep in their rooms. T.J. woke up from her sleep and went to the kitchen. All of a sudden, she gets a phone call. She saw a familiar number on the caller ID. Slowly, she answers it. “Hello,” she said. “Mom?” a voice said. “Tarik Jr? What’s wrong, son,” she asked. “Nothing, Mom! I just called to say that I was sorry for disrespecting you earlier today,” Tarik Jr said. “Thanks for telling me that…it means a lot to me, honey,” she told her son as Marvin listened. After making the call to his mother, Tarik Jr heard Nyisha crying in the master bedroom. He got up to see what was going on. “It’s my fault that you and my dad are fighting,” he spoke up. “No, bud! It’s not! Come here and sit down,” she said to her stepson. Then they continued talking.
The next day, Marvin and his two kids were eating their breakfast in the kitchen when T.J. came in and sat down. “Mommy? Why were you sleeping on the couch,” Marlon asked her. “Are you in trouble with Daddy,” Brianna questioned. “No, you guys! I had some work to do in the den last night and fell asleep, right,” T.J. said, looking directly at Marvin. “Yeah…work of course, kids…no one’s in trouble,” Marvin agreed. They continued eating. Nyisha sat there in the den as Tarik wake up from the couch. He saw that she was still angry. “You still love her,” Nyisha asked him. “Huh,” Tarik yawned. “Huh? I asked you a question! Are you still in love with T.J.,” she said angrily. “No I’m not in love with T.J.! What, are you nuts,” he yelled. “I’m not the one who cheated with my ex! You are,” she yelled back. “I don’t have time for this! I’m going to work,” he said. “You’re not going anywhere,” she yelled at him. They started to argue. Tarik left the den and went upstairs to the bathroom. Nyisha followed him and shut the door. “Get outta here now,” he yelled at her. They argued once again as the kids waited outside for the bus. In the heat of the moment, Tarik shoved Nyisha out of the bathroom. “I know you didn’t just push me,” she said angrily. “Knock it off, woman…don’t make me hit you again,” he yelled. “You wouldn’t dare…,” she yelled back. “I ain’t playing with you…dammit,” he growled. Soon enough, Nyisha felt a sharp pain and clenched her chest. “Ahh! Tarik, help…,” she gasps. “Cut it out! You’re not fooling–Nyisha? Nyisha! Baby, what’s wrong? Is it your heart,” he asked her. “Yes,” she whispered. “Hang in there, baby,” he said softly as he held his wife tightly. He grabs his cell phone and called 9-1-1. T.J. stood by the window as Marvin took the kids to the bus stop. Once the kids got on the bus, he went back into the house. An ambulance passed by the house. “I wonder what was that about,” he said to himself. T.J. saw the ambulance as well. Marvin came in to confront his wife. “Now that the kids are gone, I need to know something and I want a honest answer,” he finally said. “I don’t wanna talk about last night, Marvin,” she told him. “Too bad…I do…starting with that mysterious phone call last night and it better not be Tarik,” he said angrily. “What?! It wasn’t Tarik! It was my son–I can’t talk to him now–you kidding me,” she yelled at him. “I wanna know right now…do you love him,” he asked. “What?! I can’t believe you’re asking me this,” she mumbled loudly. “Are you still in love with Tarik,” he asked again. “No…me and Tarik–hell no,” she yelled, then leaves the room. The paramedics were taking care of Nyisha while Tarik was on the phone with Randy and Dee Dee. “Yeah…we’ll meet you there,” he said, hanging up. “Tarik…,” Nyisha whispered. “Don’t worry…everything’s gonna be okay,” he said, kissing her on the forehead. Meanwhile, Marvin caught up to T.J. and grabbed her arm. “Now answer this: why should I believe you, huh,” he yelled. “I don’t love him! Why would I? The man beat me up when I was married to him! He made my life a living hell and singlehandedly tore my family apart! My parents kicked me out of the house when I was 14! I’ve regretted ever meeting him! He’s only here for the sake of our sons, not me! I love you, not Tarik! You’re the love of my life–nobody else,” she told him. Suddenly, the phone rang. “Wait right there…hello,” Marvin said, answering the phone. As he was doing that, T.J. sat there quietly in the corner of the room. Without hesitation, Marvin slams down the phone. “Marv? What happened,” she asked him. “You’re coming with me… NOW,” he grumbled. “Why,” she questions him. Before she got her answer, Marvin grabs T.J.’s arm and took her outside to the car. They drove off quickly. The ambulance left the Lanes’ front yard with Nyisha in tow. Tarik got into his truck and followed them. The two vehicles drove nonstop until they got to the hospital. The paramedics and Tarik rushed to get Nyisha into the ER. “Mr Lane, you can’t come in here,” said one of the doctors. They pushed him out and shut the door. “You gotta save my wife,” he yelled before hitting the wall with his fist. Hours later, Tarik was sitting in the waiting room just when Randy and Dee Dee showed up. “Oh, baby,” she said, hugging her son-in-law. “What happened,” he asked Tarik. “We’ve gotten into it this morning! Things got intense! Nyisha got upset and collapsed,” Tarik replied. “What was the fight about,” she asked him. Before he could answer her question, the doctor came out of the ER. “Is this the family of Dr Nyisha Johnson-Lane,” the doctor asked them. “Yes,” they all said. “We’ll talk about this later, Tarik,” Randy said as the doctor starts talking with them. Farrah and Terrence were heading out to work when both cell phones started ringing. “Hi, Mom! What happened? We’re on our way,” she said, answering her phone. “Farrah, what’s going on,” he asked her. “That was my mom! Nyisha’s in the hospital,” she said. “Oh god…is it her heart,” he asked. “I don’t know…we gotta get down here now,” she told him. “Well…let’s go,” he said. They got into the car and drove away. Seconds later, Randy and Dee Dee sat there in the waiting room as their four remaining kids came in. “Mom…Dad…what happened to Nyisha,” they asked their parents all at once. Soonafter, the Thompson family showed up. “We came as soon as we heard! How’s Nyisha,” Sheryl asked her friends. “She’s fine…just a mild heart attack…nothing to worry about,” said Randy. “The doctor said that she was a little stressed out,” Dee Dee added. During the commotion, Tarik was on his cell phone. “Um, Mr Lane! You can see your wife now,” said the nurse. Then he hang up the phone and followed her.
Nyisha was fast asleep in a hospital bed. She was hooked up to a respirator and a heart monitor. Tarik came in and sat by her side. She woke up and turned to look at him. “What happened? How did I get here,” she asked. “We were fighting…you grabbed your chest and collapsed…the doctor said that you had a heart attack,” he said. “Oh my god,” she whispered. “Just a small one…you’re gonna be fine but you may have to stay here overnight just to be safe,” he said. “You did this…you cause me to have a heart attack when you kissed my best friend, you jerk,” she yelled at him. “You need to calm down…there’s no need for you to get upset,” he said softly. “You’re trying to kill me…you want me dead so you can go back to her, aren’t you,” she growled. “Enough! I love you, not T.J., dammit! She’s only a part of my life for the sake of our sons! There’s nothing between us–NOTHING! The kiss was a mistake! We were worried about our son, that’s it! I wasn’t trying to hurt you but I’m sorry, okay,” he pleaded. She hugged him. Later that day, Marvin and T.J. showed up at the hospital. “Why are we here,” she questioned. “To see Nyisha, of course,” he said. “You kidding me? She doesn’t want to see me,” she told him. “I’m not kidding…Nyisha had a heart attack this morning because of you and Tarik…her whole family are in there and you’re going to tell them how she ended up here,” he demanded. “What? No! Is it bad enough that I told you, huh? If I tell them what happened, they’ll never trust me again,” she said. “True but if you don’t tell them, I’ll never trust you again! Do you wanna spend another night on the couch,” he said. “Oooh…I hate you,” she mumbled. “Come on,” he said, grabbing T.J.’s arm. They went inside the hospital. T.J. saw that her family was there also. “Um, Marv? Why are they here,” she asked her husband. “I called them so they can hear what you have to say,” he replied. As everyone was talking, Marvin gave T.J. a little nudge. “So the doctor said the heart attack was caused by stress! What was Nyisha so stressed out about,” Sheryl asked. “I don’t know! What was she so upset about,” Dee Dee said to her friend. “It wasn’t what…it was who…it was my fault that Nyisha had a heart attack,” T.J. told them. “What are you talking about, honey,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “You didn’t cause my daughter’s heart attack! We all knew she had a weak heart since birth! It’s not your fault,” Dee Dee said. “Tell them, Tiffani…NOW,” Marvin whispered to his wife. T.J. took a deep breath and told them everything. After what she just heard, Dee Dee got mad and slapped T.J. Everyone in the hospital was shocked by what they saw. “You did this? Why? Nyisha was your friend and this is how you repay her– by going after her husband? What is wrong with you,” she yelled. Tarik came out of his wife’s room and heard the whole conversation. “I didn’t mean to! It just happened! I’m sorry,” T.J. cried. “Are you, huh? One stupid mistake could cost my daughter her life! If Nyisha had died, I’d hold you responsible for it,” she said angrily. While this was going on, Tarik walked in on them. “It wasn’t entirely her fault but mine as well…my car broke down last night…T.J. gave me a ride…she was upset about our son so I took advantage of her…your daughter caught us kissing, got upset…that’s when she had the heart attack this morning,” he told his mother-in-law. “What the fuck…I expect it from you but not from T.J.—how could you hurt my sister, man,” Kevin yelled. Farrah and Danny hold him back as Meghan sat there stunned. “So it was you…and her, huh,” Randy interrupted him. “Yes, sir…but mostly me,” Tarik said to his father-in-law. Randy got mad and knocked Tarik on his butt. “What the fuck are you thinking, huh? I’ve warned you not to hurt my daughter, didn’t I, boy,” he yelled. “Yeah…I mean yes, sir,” Tarik said. “And as for you, little girl….I would’ve never thought that you could do this to your best friend…how could you be so heartless,” he yelled at her. “I would never do anything to hurt your daughter…you gotta believe me, Mr. Johnson,” T.J. pleaded. “Now why should I believe you–EITHER OF YOU? You and that boy almost killed my daughter! The both of you are the reason that she’s in that hospital bed right now,” he growled at T.J. as he backed her against the wall. “Whoa, buddy! My wife and I will deal with this, man,” Terrell interrupts his friend. “Your kid–she’s out of control, man! I want her gone, Terrell! Keep her away from all my kids! I mean it,” he growled. Suddenly, he and Dee Dee walked away. Jackie saw the confrontation and disappeared. “Don’t say anything, Dad! I’m in no mood for any more lectures,” T.J. said. “Oh, baby! How could you do this, huh? Go after your best friend’s husband,” Sheryl questioned her daughter. “Mom? How could you ask me that,” T.J. said softly. “We didn’t raise you to be this hateful…maybe Randy’s right for once…you should stay away from his kids…just until everything simmers down…it’s for the best,” said Terrell. “Oh, great! If that’s how you feel about me, fine! You can all go to hell,” T.J. yelled at both of her parents. Then she angrily walked away from everyone.
Nyisha was fast asleep in a hospital bed. She was hooked up to a respirator and a heart monitor. Tarik came in and sat by her side. She woke up and turned to look at him. “What happened? How did I get here,” she asked. “We were fighting…you grabbed your chest and collapsed…the doctor said that you had a heart attack,” he said. “Oh my god,” she whispered. “Just a small one…you’re gonna be fine but you may have to stay here overnight just to be safe,” he said. “You did this…you cause me to have a heart attack when you kissed my best friend, you jerk,” she yelled at him. “You need to calm down…there’s no need for you to get upset,” he said softly. “You’re trying to kill me…you want me dead so you can go back to her, aren’t you,” she growled. “Enough! I love you, not T.J., dammit! She’s only a part of my life for the sake of our sons! There’s nothing between us–NOTHING! The kiss was a mistake! We were worried about our son, that’s it! I wasn’t trying to hurt you but I’m sorry, okay,” he pleaded. She hugged him. Later that day, Marvin and T.J. showed up at the hospital. “Why are we here,” she questioned. “To see Nyisha, of course,” he said. “You kidding me? She doesn’t want to see me,” she told him. “I’m not kidding…Nyisha had a heart attack this morning because of you and Tarik…her whole family are in there and you’re going to tell them how she ended up here,” he demanded. “What? No! Is it bad enough that I told you, huh? If I tell them what happened, they’ll never trust me again,” she said. “True but if you don’t tell them, I’ll never trust you again! Do you wanna spend another night on the couch,” he said. “Oooh…I hate you,” she mumbled. “Come on,” he said, grabbing T.J.’s arm. They went inside the hospital. T.J. saw that her family was there also. “Um, Marv? Why are they here,” she asked her husband. “I called them so they can hear what you have to say,” he replied. As everyone was talking, Marvin gave T.J. a little nudge. “So the doctor said the heart attack was caused by stress! What was Nyisha so stressed out about,” Sheryl asked. “I don’t know! What was she so upset about,” Dee Dee said to her friend. “It wasn’t what…it was who…it was my fault that Nyisha had a heart attack,” T.J. told them. “What are you talking about, honey,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “You didn’t cause my daughter’s heart attack! We all knew she had a weak heart since birth! It’s not your fault,” Dee Dee said. “Tell them, Tiffani…NOW,” Marvin whispered to his wife. T.J. took a deep breath and told them everything. After what she just heard, Dee Dee got mad and slapped T.J. Everyone in the hospital was shocked by what they saw. “You did this? Why? Nyisha was your friend and this is how you repay her– by going after her husband? What is wrong with you,” she yelled. Tarik came out of his wife’s room and heard the whole conversation. “I didn’t mean to! It just happened! I’m sorry,” T.J. cried. “Are you, huh? One stupid mistake could cost my daughter her life! If Nyisha had died, I’d hold you responsible for it,” she said angrily. While this was going on, Tarik walked in on them. “It wasn’t entirely her fault but mine as well…my car broke down last night…T.J. gave me a ride…she was upset about our son so I took advantage of her…your daughter caught us kissing, got upset…that’s when she had the heart attack this morning,” he told his mother-in-law. “What the fuck…I expect it from you but not from T.J.—how could you hurt my sister, man,” Kevin yelled. Farrah and Danny hold him back as Meghan sat there stunned. “So it was you…and her, huh,” Randy interrupted him. “Yes, sir…but mostly me,” Tarik said to his father-in-law. Randy got mad and knocked Tarik on his butt. “What the fuck are you thinking, huh? I’ve warned you not to hurt my daughter, didn’t I, boy,” he yelled. “Yeah…I mean yes, sir,” Tarik said. “And as for you, little girl….I would’ve never thought that you could do this to your best friend…how could you be so heartless,” he yelled at her. “I would never do anything to hurt your daughter…you gotta believe me, Mr. Johnson,” T.J. pleaded. “Now why should I believe you–EITHER OF YOU? You and that boy almost killed my daughter! The both of you are the reason that she’s in that hospital bed right now,” he growled at T.J. as he backed her against the wall. “Whoa, buddy! My wife and I will deal with this, man,” Terrell interrupts his friend. “Your kid–she’s out of control, man! I want her gone, Terrell! Keep her away from all my kids! I mean it,” he growled. Suddenly, he and Dee Dee walked away. Jackie saw the confrontation and disappeared. “Don’t say anything, Dad! I’m in no mood for any more lectures,” T.J. said. “Oh, baby! How could you do this, huh? Go after your best friend’s husband,” Sheryl questioned her daughter. “Mom? How could you ask me that,” T.J. said softly. “We didn’t raise you to be this hateful…maybe Randy’s right for once…you should stay away from his kids…just until everything simmers down…it’s for the best,” said Terrell. “Oh, great! If that’s how you feel about me, fine! You can all go to hell,” T.J. yelled at both of her parents. Then she angrily walked away from everyone and left the hospital.
Myra and Janie were having dinner at the diner when Jackie showed up. “I got some wonderful news, girls,” she said to the both of them. “What,” they asked her. “I just came from my job at the hospital…the Johnsons’ oldest daughter, Nyisha, had a heart attack this morning,” she said. “Oh that’s so sad…they said Nyisha had a weak heart,” Janie said. “Shush! What happened next,” Myra said. “And get this: they all lashed out at T.J. for causing it! The Johnson family immediately turned their backs on her,” she said to her friends. “Wow,” said Janie. “What are we gonna do with this sudden information,” Myra asked her. “We can use this to our advantage! We can get T.J. on our side, keep her from her family and friends! It’s perfect! They’ll never know what hit them,” she said. “Oh yeah,” said Myra and Janie. They agreed to Jackie’s plan. Randy and Dee Dee were sitting next to their daughter’s bed as she slept. “Baby, what’s wrong,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “I am sick and tired of my kids getting hurt especially Nyisha…she didn’t deserve this,” he said. “I know,” she agreed. “To have that jerk of a husband cheat on her with his ex-wife…you were right, Dee…that little girl who grew up with our kids is definitely Terrell’s daughter…she’s no child of mine,” he told her. “Because this is your child…not T.J.,” she said. “That kid is a mini-clone of her father, just as ruthless! I have five children to think about now,” he said as he left the room. Terrell and Sheryl were sitting outside Nyisha’s room. Randy came up to them and said, “Congratulations! Your kid is just as heartless as you are, Terrell! You win!” He walked away as Terrell chuckled. Sheryl stood there confused. “Dee, what was that about,” she asked her friend. “That was the end of my husband pursuing your kid…he’s paying more attention to our kids now,” Dee Dee replied. She went after Randy. Sheryl looked over at her husband and said, “What are you so happy about?” “Randy finally accepted me as Tiffani’s father…it’s like music to my ears,” Terrell said happily. “You do know that he’s upset about what happened with the girls…his daughter almost died today because of what T.J. and Tarik did! He is crushed,” she said. “Well now he can concentrate on his own daughter instead of ours,” he said. “Now Randy thinks his biological daughter betrayed him and singlehandedly destroyed his family,” she said before Terrell covered her mouth. “And now he’s angry with her so everything’s right with the world for us anyway,” he said softly. “Not if my daughter is angry with us it ain’t,” she growls at her husband. She stood up and stormed off. On the drive home, Marvin and T.J. sat there in silence. When they got home, T.J. got out of the car and slammed the door. “Hey,” he yelled. “What do you have to say now, huh? You got what you wanted! What do you want from me,” she yelled back. “They needed to know what happened to Nyisha! You know that! I wasn’t going to lie to them! All of this started when you kissed Tarik! Now did you actually think you could keep a secret like this from the Johnsons,” he said. “Well I guess we’ll never know now, will we,” she said angrily. “Tiffani, wait,” he said, grabbing her arm. T.J. balled up her fist and swung at Marvin. “Whoa,” he yelled. “I hate you…I hate you, Marvin,” she screams at him. He put her over his shoulder and went into the house. “Tiffani! Stop it! Stop fighting me,” he yelled. He put his wife on the couch and held her down. “Let me go! I hate you! Just because I listened to you and told everyone what I have done, they turned their backs on me! I have no one because of you,” T.J. yelled at him. “You’ll thank me for this,” he said, letting her go. “Don’t hold your breath,” she groans. “What,” he said. T.J. started to fight with her husband. He threw her against the wall. “Come on! I dare you to hit me! Tell me I deserved it! I want you to! GO AHEAD DAMMIT,” she screamed. Realizing what he was about to do, Marvin let her go once again. “I’m not going to hit you…it’s just not worth it, Tiff,” he finally said. She went upstairs to their bedroom, slammed the door, fell to the floor, and broke down crying. The next day, she left home early and went to the gym to work out. Terrell was there as well. “What are you doing here,” she mumbled. “I always come here to work out this early…since you’re here, we need to talk,” he said. “I have nothing to say to you,” she said angrily. She went to the punching bag and put on a pair of boxing gloves. “I have to know why you kissed that boy after the hell he put you through all those years ago…you’re supposed to be over him…why would you hurt a nice guy like Marvin,” he asked her. “I said I don’t wanna talk about it,” she growled. “I suggested you work out your marriage with your husband and stay away from that punk once and for all,” he said while she was hitting the bag. Annoyed at that comment, T.J. punched Terrell in the face and walked off. Marvin fed the kids and sent them to school. There was a knock on the door. “It’s open, T,” he said. “Wife’s gone already,” Terrence said to his little brother. “Yeah,” he said. “Um…what happened here,” Terrence questioned him as he looked around. “We had a fight…exchange words…she dared me to hit her,” he said. “Did you,” Terrence said. “Naw, man…I’m not Tarik…Mom would have my head if I hit a woman…couldn’t do it if I wanted to…I’ll be no better than he is,” he said back. Then they continued talking.
Hours later, T.J. went to the restaurant for lunch when LaToya gave her a menu. “Hey, T.J.! Funny seeing you here without the girls of course,” she said. “I had a bad day…I don’t wanna talk about it with you,” T.J. told her. “O-kay! I’ll give you a minute to decide what you want to eat,” she said walking away. T.J. sat down at the counter and looked at the menu. Myra showed up and sat down a few seats from her. “I’ll have some eggs and an iced tea, please,” she said. “I’ll just have a cup of coffee and a slice of cherry pie, please,” T.J. said. “Okay! Coming right up,” the waiter said, going into the kitchen. “Hi,” Myra said to T.J. “Um…hey,” T.J. said back. “You mind if I sit here,” she asked. “Nope! It’s a free country,” T.J. said. Myra slid down next to her. “So what’s going on with you? Is everything okay between you and the girls,” she said. “As far as they’re concerned…we don’t exactly see eye to eye right now,” T.J. said. “Oh! Well that’s too bad! I thought you girls were getting along so well,” she said. “Well I thought so, too! I don’t think causing Nyisha’s heart attack made a good impression for her precious family! I apologized to those jerks and now–I’m the black sheep,” T.J. said. “Oh, I feel so bad for you…your friends turned their backs on you and for what, they don’t understand you…I know where you’re coming from…my friends treated me like dirt…how about the two of us becoming friends,” she said. “Okay…not like I have a choice,” T.J. said. They shook hands, not knowing they’re being watched. As the girls were getting acquainted, a confident Jackie was watching them from the outside. “Oh! That’s my girl,” she said. “Looks like the plan is moving smoothly,” Janie said, sitting in her car. “Yep! The sooner we get T.J., the faster we destroy everyone else,” she said. “Yeah! The Thompsons and the Johnsons–they won’t know what hit them,” said Janie. They did their secret handshake. Randy went to see Nyisha in her hospital room. “Hi, Dad,” she said. “Hey, kiddo…any thought to what we talked about last night,” he questioned. “I know you mean well but…I want to go to my own house and sleep in my own bed,” she told him. “With that punk, Tarik…I don’t think that’s a good idea, Izzy…the boy was fooling around with your best friend….you shouldn’t let him get away with it,” he said. “I’m not going to, Dad, but it wouldn’t be fair to our kids…they need their father,” she said. “So you’re forgiving him,” he said. “No but he told me that the kiss was a mistake and he was sorry! I’m gonna make him regain my trust even if it means cutting himself off from his ex-wife,” she said. They continued talking. T.J. was leaving the restaurant when she ran into an unknown person. “Um, excuse me, si–Jeff,” she questioned. “Hi, sis…we need to talk…about you know…,” Jeffrey said. “Well…I don’t, kid! There’s things that you will never understand,” she told her little brother. “Understand what? Kissing the guy who beat you up all those years ago? You’re supposed to let him go so he can be with his wife, T! He’s your past! Marvin is your husband now! You’re supposed to be with him,” he said. “You see…this is why I do not wanna talk about this with you…everyone are constantly telling me to leave Tarik alone so he and Nyisha can work on their marriage…go back to my husband…Mom, Dad, and Grandpa Stewart already gave me that grief today….that’s what I had to hear this morning from Mrs. Johnson…the woman practically castrate me for harming her daughter,” she said. “Well that kiss between you and Tarik almost killed Nyisha yesterday…maybe you deserved to get yelled at…go back to Marvin, please,” he said to her. “I don’t wanna talk about this anymore…I’m out of here,” she growled. Tarik drove up and saw T.J. walking away from Jeffrey. He got out of his car and followed her. “Hey, Tiff…what’s wrong,” he asked her. “This! The whole situation is what’s wrong! My grandfather gave me some stupid lecture about letting go of my fantasy with you and going back to Marvin! Your in-laws threatened me to stay away from you,” she yells at him. “I’m sorry about that! I didn’t think they would take it this far,” he said. As he reached out to hug her, T.J. pushed him away. “I can’t do this…just go back to your wife and leave me alone, please,” she cried. Lance showed up and said, “Hey, T! Is everything all right over here?” T.J. wiped away her tears and said, “I’m fine…just need to be alone!” “T.J., wait…,” Tarik said. She walks away from them and got into her car. She drove away quickly. “Let her go, Tarik,” Lance said, holding him back. “Get off me, man,” Tarik yelled at him. “I know all about what happened between the two of you…she’s going through a hard time right now especially with the whole Johnson family on her case–you are the last person she needs…you’re not her husband anymore but Marvin is,” he said. “I know that, man,” Tarik said. “If you don’t want to piss your in-laws off any further, make things right with your wife, Nyisha, so T.J. can go work things out with her husband,” he told Tarik as he got into his truck and drove away. Later that evening, Nyisha was being released from the hospital. Once she got downstairs, Tarik was there. They got into his car and drove away. “Baby, I’m sorry about the fight the other night…I promise that I would never let another thing come between us again,” he said to her. “End things with T.J. and I’ll consider accepting your apology,” she demanded. The two of them head home. When they got there, Farrah was waiting for them. “Hi, sis! How are you feeling,” she said. “A little bit better,” Nyisha whispered. “Well you don’t have to worry about anything, big sister! I’m here now,” she said back. Tarik grabbed the bags from the back seat and went into the house. “I hope you’re not letting him off the hook for kissing our so-called friend, are you,” she asked her big sister. “No! He’s gonna have to earn my trust back plus I forbid him not to see our backstabbing friend again,” Nyisha said. Then they went inside the house also.
Later that night, Tarik was in the kitchen eating chips and drinking beer when Farrah came in on him. “What’s your fucking problem, Tarik,” she yelled at him. “What problem,” he said. “I thought you love my sister, you jerk,” she said angrily. “I do,” he said back. “You have a funny of showing it! Why did you kiss T.J.? You love her, too? You can’t have it both ways, stupid,” she said, smacking him in the head. “Hey! I’m gonna tell you like I told everyone in your crazy family! I’m not in love with T.J. anymore! I used to a long time ago! We have kids together but my life with her is over! She’s with Marvin–I’m with Nyisha! Case closed, counselor,” he said angrily. He left the room and went upstairs. Meanwhile, Randy and Dee Dee were at home playing cards in the kitchen. “Hey, baby! What’s wrong, hmm,” she asked him. “I don’t know! How could Nyisha just let Tarik back into her life after the stunt he pulled,” he said. “Well we can’t do anything about it now–she’s grown,” she told him. “I just wish I could get that boy out of our lives right now! I’ve never trust Tarik Lane from day one! Terrell and Sheryl said the kid was trouble! Still is after he got caught kissing his ex-wife none of the less! Nyisha didn’t deserve to be hurt by the likes of that boy and T.J. Thompson,” he said. “You know we did the right thing keeping T.J. and the girls apart…maybe our three daughters will find someone who won’t go after Tarik,” she said. “Tarik and T.J. are both to blame for our daughter’s heart attack! I’m not letting them off that easy,” he said angrily. Marvin went over to the Lanes’ house to see Nyisha. “Hi there! How are you,” he asked his friend. “I’m okay considering the day I had,” she said to him. While they were talking, Tarik stared at them coldly. “Well you know we gotta do something about our spouses,” she said. “You don’t worry about that! I got it under control! You should be taking it easy considering you just got out of the hospital! Plus I forbid my wife from seeing your husband so she won’t be a problem for any of y’all,” he told her. “Well she may have to find some new friends too…my parents forbids me and my sisters from seeing her,” she said. “Ouch! Your folks are that pissed, huh,” he questioned. “Yep…the doctors said to avoid everything and everyone that causes me stress…that’s when my parents remind me to stay away from T.J. and even think I should divorce Tarik,” she said. “What are you going to do,” he asked her. “I don’t know yet about my marriage but I should try to work it out,” she answered. “You should do that…don’t let him go…for all our sake,” he said, encouraging her. She laughed. Suddenly, they both laughed. At that moment, they shared a passionate kiss. Tarik got mad and kicked the wall. “Oh, I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have done that,” he whispered. “No…it’s my fault,” she whispered back. They backed off before Tarik busted in on them. “Hey! What you doing here, man,” they heard Tarik yell. “Tarik, get back in the house,” she told her husband. “Nothing, man! You need to take care of your woman and stay away from mine–goodbye, Nyisha,” Marvin said. “Bye, Marvin,” she said. As he left the yard, Nyisha went in the house and go upstairs. Hours later, T.J. was in a bar eating peanuts and looking at her shot glass. “Fill ‘er up,” she yelled. “Now you know we can’t do that…don’t you think you had enough, officer,” said the bartender. “Nope, Brad…don’t call any of my so-called friends or my stupid ass family either…I have no family or friends…only this drink,” she said. “Call Chuckie…tell him to get his sister…quick,” Brad whispered to his coworker. The person did just that. T.J. chugged her drink. Within minutes, Chuckie showed up at the bar. “Hey, man…where is she,” he asked. Everyone pointed to the back. He saw T.J. in an empty booth passed out. “Hey…wake up, little sister…time to go home,” he whispered. The two of them went outside and walked toward his car. “Why are you even here? Huh, Chuck,” T.J. mumbled. “Look…despite what you have done, I’ve always been there for you…I’m not gonna sit here and let you destroy yourself,” he said. “I think I’m gonna be sick,” she said before throwing up. The next day, Nyisha came downstairs to the kitchen. Tarik was making chocolate chip pancakes and French toast. The coffee was brewing on the stove. “Good morning,” he said. “Good morning, Tarik! Something smells good,” she said. “I decided to make you breakfast as a peace offering for all the things that happened the other day,” he said. “Awww, baby! You didn’t have to do this,” she said. “I know but I felt responsible for what happened to you that day! I promise that I would never ever hurt you again! You and our kids will always comes first,” he said. “Its not entirely your fault!! Its that so-called friend of mine who can’t keep her goddamn hands off you,” she said angrily. “Whoa! Don’t get yourself worked up over that, all right! Keep T.J. off your mind for once, please,” he pleaded. “You’re right, Tarik! I’m going to take better care of myself! I’m no longer friends with T.J.! My parents were right! Cutting her out of my life is the best thing for me,” she said. “Yeah! Now we can concentrate on us,” he said. “Yeah,” she said. Then they sat down and began to eat.
Weeks passed since the kiss happened. T.J. and Myra started hanging out together. Meghan, Nyisha, and Farrah were eating lunch with their husbands. Bridget, Brandon, and Kevin were playing basketball in the park. “Here you go! Chili dog, extra onions!” Myra said. “Um, thanks! My so-called friends thought I was weird eating a lot of onions on my chili dog but I don’t pay them no attention! I like just fine,” T.J. said. She thought about how Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were constantly picking on her about the amount of onions on her chili dog. “There you go! Nobody can tell us what to do! No prisoners,” Myra said. “Yeah! No prisoners,” T.J. yelled. “Let’s go to the movies,” Myra said to her new friend. The two of them headed out the park. While Kevin and Brandon were fooling around, Bridget caught a glimpse of her sister and Myra together. “What the–,” she said out loud. “Hey, B! What’s wrong,” Brandon asked her. The boys saw what Bridget was looking at. “I knew it…she’s hanging with Jackie’s girlfriend none of the less,” Kevin said. “Well I’m gonna put a stop to this…RIGHT NOW,” she mumbled through her teeth as she confronts her big sister. Before she could do so, Kevin stopped her. “Hold up! If you go over there, it’s just gonna be a big fight! We need to be thinking about our family not your sister! She has shunned every last one of us! Forget about her, okay! She ain’t worth the time, baby,” he said. “Kevin’s right, little sister! T.J. doesn’t care about us! Why should we care about her,” said Brandon. “Oh all right…let’s go,” she said softly. They grabbed their things and left the basketball courts. On the other side of the park, Meghan sat on a bench as her kids played in the sandbox. Lance came there to join her. “Hi, Meghan,” he said. “Hi, Lance! How are you,” she said. “Good…good! I heard about your sister a couple weeks ago! How is she by the way,” he asked her. “She’s fine! She’s taking it easy for a while,” she answered. “Okay…so what’s the deal with you guys and T.J.–y’all not speaking,” he questioned. “Nope! She caused Nyisha’s heart attack, nearly destroyed my sister’s marriage to Tarik! My mom and Randy were outraged! They told us to stay away from her! And that’s what we’re doing and it sucks, Lance,” she told him. “Wow! You’re the first person to say that,” he said, “Your sisters wouldn’t even utter T.J.’s name!” “I like T.J.–really I do but I-I have to side with my mom and Randy! They make me feel like I’m a part of their family! They’ll hate me, too, if I forgive her! I came from nothing, Lance, and I don’t wanna go back,” she said. “So that’s that! It’s over! No turning back,” he asked her. “Guess so–no turning back! I can’t turn my back on the family for T.J. so please don’t ask me to do that! I can’t,” she said with tears in her eyes. “O-kay! Sorry, Meghan,” he said softly as she got up, grabbed her kids, and left the park. Once they got out the front gate, James drove up in his car. “Meg? Baby, what happened,” he asked his wife. Meghan didn’t say anything. She ran up to James and hugged him tight. Lance came up to them and said, “We were just talking about Nyisha when she got upset!” “I bet! Didn’t she tell you that she can’t talk to your partner,” he said. “I just heard about it,” said Lance. “Well if there by any chance you’re helping your friend get back in my wife’s good graces, you both can forget it! We’re not interested in anything that either of you have to say! You tell your good buddy to stay away from Meghan,” he yelled. Then the two of them got into the car with the kids in tow and drove away.
A few hours later, T.J. went back to the police station. Lance was in their office reading the newspaper. “Hey, partner! What’re you doing here? I thought you went home,” she asked him. “Yeah…saw Meghan today at the park…is it that bad,” he said. “No you didn’t–argh! Why are you in my business–damn?! Now her mom’s gonna be on my case again! That entire family hates my guts and now they’re gonna think I put you up to this–fuck,” she yelled. “I was just trying to help…,” he started to say before getting cut off. “You know what? Do me a favor: DON’T DO ME ANY MORE FAVORS! Nothing can justify to what I did–better yet, stay out of my life,” she said angrily. Suddenly, she left the station. Later that night, the gang meet up at Farrah and Terrence’s house. “Hey, guys! It’s nice to see you,” Farrah said to everyone in their living room. “Tarik, what’s up! I see Nyisha finally let you out of the doghouse, huh,” said Terrence. “Yeah, man! Ain’t no woman gonna give my wonderful wife here a reason to put me back in,” Tarik said to him while hugging Nyisha. “That’s right, baby,” Nyisha said. “I’m just wondering, you guys! What was T.J. thinking? Why would she do something like that,” James asked them. As they continued their discussion, Meghan sat there quietly. Finally, she stood up from her chair and said, “You wanna know why? I’ll tell you why: T.J. wants to destroy Nyisha and Tarik’s marriage as well as her own! Excuse me!” She left the room quickly. “What’s wrong with her,” Terrence asked. “Lance…he was talking to my wife,” James told him. “T.J.’s loyal friend…that’s no surprise,” he said. “Didn’t he had a crush on her when we were kids,” Nyisha asked them. “Yep but he kept his distance when T.J. hooked up with Tarik! It’s no surprise that the two of them were high school sweethearts! That little homewrecker would do just about anything to get him back,” Farrah said, smacking Tarik in the back of his head. “Well tough! She should’ve gone to Lance! She couldn’t satisfy Tarik enough to keep him! I got him now,” Nyisha bragged. “We’ll never speak of that hussy again,” James said. They grabbed their wine glasses to make a toast as Jackie, Myra, and Janie taped their entire conversation on a recorder from the outside. As they cheered, Nyisha noticed that Meghan was unhappy and went over to comfort her. “I’m sorry, little sister! You shouldn’t have to hear that but Mom said that T.J. has to be taught a lesson! You gotta understand that,” she explains herself. “Yeah! We’re Johnsons–we don’t give anyone second chances no matter who they are! Do we have to be so harsh though? We push T.J. too far and we’re no better than Kameelah,” Meghan told her big sister before walking away. The next day, T.J. was at the diner eating breakfast when Myra came in carrying a portable tape player in her hand. “Sorry I’m late, buddy, but on the way here I found this on my doorstep…you wanna hear this,” she said. “Sure,” T.J. said. Moments later, the girls were listening to the tape at the table. T.J. recognized the voices and whispered, “I can’t believe they said that! The same people I called my–my friends! Oh my god!” “Yeah…guess they weren’t your real friends after all..but I am…I wouldn’t say things behind your back or call you names…I will always be there for you…you know what you gotta do: you gotta let them go…they’re no good to you anyways,” Myra said, slipping something into T.J.’s coffee. “I guess you’re right…I don’t deserve them…and they don’t deserve me,” she said, picking up the cup and drinking it. LaToya saw what was going on and left the diner. “Whoo…that coffee is strong,” T.J. said. “Yeah,” Myra whispered softly as T.J. continued drinking the coffee. Meanwhile, Terrell and Sheryl were at home eating breakfast and drinking coffee when they heard a knock on the door. Their grandson, Sean, answered it. “Hello, LaToya,” he said. “Hi there…is your grandparents home,” LaToya asked him. “Yeah…they’re in the kitchen,” he told her. She went inside as Sean goes upstairs. “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson,” she said to them. “Hi, LaToya! Surprise to see you here,” Terrell said. “You’re not here to spread rumors about our kids, are you? I know your family and I’ll tell them everything,” Sheryl said. “No, ma’am but I think you should know about T.J.,” she said. “Where are you going with this, huh,” Terrell questioned. Then LaToya told them everything.
Meghan and Nyisha were on the front porch of the Lanes’ house playing cards. “Um, Nyisha,” she said. “Yeah,” Nyisha said. “I don’t know about this but do you think it’s fair to shut T.J. out like this,” she said. “I know what you mean! I don’t like it either but you heard Mom! We can’t be friends with T.J. anymore,” Nyisha said. “But you can convince them to forgive T.J.! I feel really bad for doing this to her,” she said. “I hate to admit but you’re right! I thought about what you said last night! I miss T.J.,” Nyisha said. “Really? Me, too,” she said. “Let’s go find her,” Nyisha said. “I’ll drive,” she said, grabbing her car keys. Terrell and LaToya showed up at the diner to see T.J. and Myra sitting at a table together. “I can’t believe this…what is T.J. doing with that girl,” he asked. “Whatever it is, it ain’t good,” she answered. Terrell burst through the door as LaToya followed him. They walked up on Myra as she talked to T.J. and rubbed on her leg. Terrell stood there steamed. “Um…hi, Dad,” T.J. said. “We need to talk…NOW!” he said angrily. “Um, Myra…we gotsa go…let father and daughter talk…IN PRIVATE,” LaToya said as the two of them left the table. Once the girls was out of their sight, Terrell and T.J. sat down to talk. “Don’t worry about a thing…my girl’s gonna blow her daddy off…no problem,” Myra said, feeling confident. “You sure about that…just watch,” LaToya said. “So…what do you want to talk about,” T.J. said. “Tiffani Jasmine Thompson, what are you doing with that girl,” Terrell yelled. “What did LaToya tell you, huh? That girl can’t mind her own damn business,” she yelled back. “It doesn’t matter! This is about you! I know you’re upset with us right now but this isn’t you! That Myra girl is trouble and I don’t want you caught in the middle of her drama,” he said to his daughter. “Oh really! First of all, you guys told me to stay away from Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan–they made it perfectly clear that they want nothing to do with me since they blame me for going after Tarik! Their parents practically tore my head off over it and now you’re telling me that I can’t be friends with Myra! Stop trying to control me! I am not a child! If anything, you should all be happy that I’m not around to give Nyisha another heart attack or take her precious husband away, all right! I’m outta here,” she yelled at him. As T.J. grabbed her jacket from the table, Terrell stood in front of her. “I’m not gonna let you leave here…are you drunk,” he said. T.J. got mad and swung at him. Terrell grabbed her arm and said, “I will not allow you to hit me again! We’re gonna leave this diner calmly and I will get you some help! This situation here is getting out of control!” “I don’t want anything from you…let go of my arm,” she growled. He did exactly that. She left the diner to see Meghan and Nyisha waiting for her outside. “What are you doing here? Your parents doesn’t want you guys anywhere near me,” T.J. said to them. “I know but we came looking for you, T.J.,” Meghan said. “Why? So you can finish what you started at Farrah’s house last night? Does the words hussy and homewrecker mean anything to you? I heard all of you–how could you say those things about me,’ she said angrily. “Hold up! You were spying on us,” Nyisha said. “No! I didn’t have to! But thanks to Myra, I found out who you really are! You’re all just like Kameelah! I’m sick of people using me–now move outta my way,” she yelled at them. “Myra? Now I know you’re not hanging out with her, are you,” Nyisha questioned. “Are you crazy? Myra as in Jackie Parker’s girlfriend, Myra Phillips,” Meghan said. “What do you care, huh? At the drop of a hat, you dump me like garbage! I don’t have time for this! I gotta get back to work! I’m glad you’re feeling better, Nyisha! Luckily, I won’t be around to upset you anymore! Goodbye,” she said. “Wait a minute! You’re drunk, are you,” Meghan asked her. “No! I’m not drunk…just tired of fighting with all of you,” she yelled as she got into her car and drove off quickly. Seconds later, Terrell came out of the diner. “T.J.? T.J.! Dammit,” he yelled at his daughter as she drove away. “Mr Thompson…we need to talk to you,” said Meghan. “We’re worried about T.J.! She’s been acting really weird lately,” Nyisha said. “Yeah I know! It’s that girl she’s been hanging out with for the past couple of weeks,” he said to the girls. “Myra Phillips,” Nyisha and Meghan said. “I gotta get T.J. away from that girl but I’m gonna need your help,” he said. “Okay,” they said. “Let’s go,” he said as they got into their cars and drove off. T.J. was driving at 90 miles per hour when her cellphone started to ring. She picked it up to see who was calling. “Not tonight, Marvin,” she said to herself. She turned it off and threw it on the seat. It started to rain as she drove faster. A pickup truck was coming from the other direction. It rained even harder. “Damn! I can’t see squat,” she shouted. Out of the blue, the truck came towards her. “Oh shoot,” she screams as she tries to avoid the vehicle. It was too late. The truck had already struck her from the side. Then the two vehicles slid across the bridge and goes into the water. Terrell, Nyisha, and Meghan heard the splash. “Oh, no…not again,” he said to himself. He got of his Escalade and went to the bridge. Nyisha and Meghan followed him. “Oh my god,” said Nyisha. “What happened,” Meghan asked them. “Sounds like someone was in an accident,” he said. “Hey, guys! Isn’t that T.J.’s car,” Meghan said. “Yeah, it is! I’m going in,” he said. “I’m coming, too,” Nyisha said. “Oh no, you don’t! I’m not letting anything happen to you, too,” he said, stopping Nyisha in her tracks. “I don’t care! She’s my friend! I can’t sit here and do nothing! I don’t want anything to happen to her! Please,” she pleaded. “All right but be careful out here! I’m not about to lose either one of you! Meghan, call 9-1-1,” he said. “Okay,” Meghan said, taking out her cellphone. Then Terrell and Nyisha went into the water.
“Hello…this is an emergency…there was an accident…two vehicles went off the bridge and one of the drivers is a cop…Sergeant Tiffani Jasmine Thompson,” Meghan cried. Nyisha saw something in the water. When she goes in deeper, something else grabs her. “Aaah! Help,” she screamed while underwater. She fought to get free when she felt a pair of hands around her. “Whoa…take it easy, all right,” she heard someone say to her. Meanwhile, Meghan waited by the bridge until she saw Terrell came back up to her carrying Nyisha in his arms. “What happened down there…where’s T.J.,” Meghan asked them. “Your sister got caught on some vines but she’s fine…as for T.J., we can’t find her,” he said out of breath. “We can’t just leave her down there,” Nyisha said, shaking erratically. “We have no other choice, Nyisha…did you get help,” he said. “Yes, sir…they’ll be here in fifteen (15) minutes,” Meghan said. “Now we wait…Meghan, get some blankets from my truck…we need to warm your sister up,” he said. Meghan did what he asked. “You sure there’s nothing we could do, Mr Thompson,” Nyisha asked him. “I’m sure of it but for right now, my main concern is you…all that cold water can’t be good for your heart,” he said. “Don’t worry about me…I’m fine…just worried about T.J. being trapped down there…we really did let things get that bad, didn’t we,” she said. “I don’t even remember that fight…you girls have been friends for so long…the rest of us should let you both work out your own problems instead of splitting you up like we did,” he said. “I said some horrible things about your daughter last night…I didn’t mean it…I hope that I’ll be able to make it up to T.J. if she is found,” she said. “I wouldn’t worry about T.J.! She’s a tough kid—always have been,” he said. “Got them…here. You go,” Meghan said, giving the blanket to Terrell. “You need to warm up, kid…Randy would have my head if anything happen to his daughter,” he said, wrapping the blanket around Nyisha. Hours later, James was in his home watching TV just when Tarik showed up. “Hey, man! Have you seen my wife,” he said. “Nyisha’s probably with my wife driving around,” James said. “They were gone a long time, man! Where could they be, huh,” he said. Suddenly, the news came on. “Hey! Check this out, man,” James said. The two of them watched what was happening. “Oh, man! I wonder if anyone got hurt,” he said. “Oh, shoot…T.J.,” James said, seeing the picture of the person on the screen. “Let’s go,” he said. Terrell, Nyisha, and Meghan sat by the bridge as the police searched for T.J. Tarik and James drove up, getting out of the car. They went to their wives and hugged them. “There you are! I was so worried about you,” Tarik said. “I’m fine, Tarik! I’m just worried about T.J.! She could be dead because of me—because of us! I hate this,” Nyisha cried. “Baby, she’s gonna to be fine! She ain’t dead,” he said, holding her tight. Seconds later, Randy, Dee Dee, and Sheryl showed up at the bridge. “Terrell, I’m so glad you guys are all right…where’s T.J.,” Sheryl asked him. “They haven’t found her yet, Mrs. Thompson,” Meghan said. “Looks like they’ve been in that water for a very long time,” Dee Dee said. Two hours later, the rest of their kids showed up as well. “Mom! Dad! What’s going on,” Bridget asked them. “Your sister’s been in an accident…the police are looking for her now,” Terrell said. He held his daughter tight. As the two families waited, the divers went under the water. One of them spotted a dark vehicle and said, “I think we found something!” The officers went to see what the divers found. “Boss, it’s a young woman…between the ages of 25 and 29…uh, she’s unresponsive…,” said the second diver. “Mom, it’s T.J.,” said Chuckie. Everyone saw the divers bring up an unconscious T.J. out of the water. “Oh, thank God…they found my baby,” Sheryl cried. They brought her onto the bridge as the EMTs came to revive her. Nyisha went over to help them. “Hey, Nyisha,” the EMTs said to her. “Hi, Ben! James,” she said. “Oh god! I hope she’s all right,” Dee Dee said. “I hope so, too…I can’t lose my baby…not now,” she said. “1-2-3…breathe,” one of the EMTs said. “Come on, T.J.! You gotta pull through this, kid,” she whispered to her friend. At that point, T.J. started coughing up water. They were all relieved. “We’ve got a pulse,” said one of the EMTs. “Let’s get her out of here,” said the other EMT. They put T.J. on a stretcher and into the ambulance. Nyisha went along with them. They drove off quickly. Everyone got into their cars and followed the ambulance. As the vehicles heads for the hospital, T.J.’s life was slowly slipping away. “Uh-oh…we’re losing her, man,” said the EMT, trying to keep T.J. alive. In the next car, Terrell was thinking about the car accident that Sheryl and T.J. was in years earlier. He remembered that he almost lost his daughter that day. Suddenly, Sheryl felt a sharp pain in her chest. “Sheryl? Baby! Are you okay,” he asked her. “I don’t know…something doesn’t feel right,” she told her husband. “Maybe you should get checked out too…once we get to the hospital,” he said. Then they rushed down the highway.
At the hospital, the two families were waiting for the doctor to give them some news on T.J.’s condition. Nyisha was on the couch coughing and shaking. “Hey, baby! Are you feeling okay,” Tarik asked his wife. She nodded her head. “That doesn’t sound like you’re okay,” Dee Dee said. Randy felt her forehead and said, “Hey! You’re burning up!” “Were you in that cold water,” Dee Dee asked her daughter. “Yeah…I was trying to save T.J., Mom…please don’t get mad,” said Nyisha. “I told her not to but…,” Terrell started to say. “Don’t worry about it, man…she doesn’t listen to anyone these days,” Randy told his friend. “Your kid acts just like you,” he said. “Stubborn,” said Sheryl and Dee Dee. “We better have you checked out before we leave,” Tarik said. “He’s right, honey,” Sheryl said, agreeing with Tarik. “No! I know you guys mean well but I can’t do that! Not until I know that T.J.’s okay,” Nyisha said before passing out in Tarik’s arms. Myra ran back to the apartment to meet up with Jackie and Janie. “So, baby! How’s everything going with our new buddy,” they asked. “It’s cool! T.J. told her daddy off! Then those so-called friends showed up,” Myra said. “She didn’t take them back, right,” Janie said. “We can’t let her go back to those girls or this plan is over,” Jackie told her. “No problem…she told those bitches off, too…with a little help of this and drove off,” Myra told them while holding the bottle she used to spike T.J.’s coffee. “Is this the family of Tiffani Thompson,” said the doctor as he comes to them in the hospital waiting room. “Yes, Dr. Simmons! Is our daughter gonna be all right,” Terrell asked the doctor as Marvin comes in. “You may want to sit down for this, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson,” Dr. Simmons said to them. They all sat down as the doctor explains everything. A few hours later, Terrell and Sheryl went down the halls to see T.J. She was in a hospital bed covered up with blankets and hooked up to a respirator. They came into the room and sat down beside her. “Oh, my god…my baby,” Sheryl cried. “Don’t worry, baby! Our daughter is a fighter! If she can survive these streets, she’ll survive this,” Terrell said to her. The two of them comforted each other as Randy and Dee Dee waited outside with the kids. Later that evening, Marvin sat down by his wife’s bedside. Everyone else was fast asleep in the waiting room. “Hey, Tiff…I know I’ve been a little hard on you lately but it wasn’t suppose to end like this…if you can hear me, please…I’m sorry, baby,” he said. Meanwhile, Jackie was mopping the floors outside T.J.’s hospital room. She overheard Marvin talking to his wife and got out her cellphone. Back at the apartment, Myra was watching TV when her phone rang. “Hey, Jackie…what’s up,” she said while eating popcorn. “It seems that our new buddy is in the hospital for hypothermia and dehydration…how much of that stuff did you use, huh,” Jackie asked her friend. “Um, half…why,” she said. “You were supposed to use one-fourth (1/4), not half…now she’s in a coma…what’s the matter with you, argh…you trying to kill her,” Jackie said. “I didn’t mean to…is she dead,” she asked. “No, you fool…she ain’t dead…she’s in a coma,” Jackie said, “We need to meet so we could revise the plan…bring Janie, too!” “Okay, Jackie! Our usual spot,” she said. “Yep…see you after work,” Jackie told her. She hung up and went back to work. Myra went back to watching TV as Janie slept next to her. She turned it off and started kissing her friend’s neck. Before she knew it, Myra put her tongue in her ear. Janie woke up to the kissing. “Hey…what are you–,” she moans. Before she could get a word in, Myra put her tongue down Janie’s throat. While this was going on, the cellphone buzzed. Janie reaches for it but Myra pushed it away. Seconds later, she gave in to Myra’s advances. Both girls started to moan. Meanwhile, Tarik was asleep on a couch beside his wife’s bed. Randy was sitting on a chair by the door. “Mmm…Dad,” Nyisha said in her sleep. “Yeah, kiddo,” he said to his daughter. “Where am I? What happened,” she asked him. “You’re in the hospital…in all the excitement, you passed out…are you okay,” he asked. “Besides my headache, I’m fine…how’s T.J.,” she said. “Not so good…she’s in a coma,” he told her. “It’s all my fault, Dad…if we weren’t fighting about Tarik, this wouldn’t had happened,” she said softly. He hugged his daughter and said, “No, it’s not…it’s nobody’s fault…we couldn’t stop this, okay?” “Okay, Dad,” she said back. Days passed since the car accident. Everyone took turns sitting with T.J., including the kids. Tarik brought the boys to see their mom. “Dad? Will she ever wake up,” Tarik Jr asked. “I don’t know, son,” Tarik told him. Tarik Jr went up to his mother’s bed and whispered, “Please wake up…I promise not to get any more trouble…please, Mom?” Tyrese and Tarik went outside the room as Tarik Jr hugged T.J. Nyisha came up to them and said, “Hi, guys! How’s the patient?” “No change…this is all my fault, you know…if I didn’t kiss your friend, your parent wouldn’t have to push her away from you guys—she wouldn’t be in that hospital bed right now,” Tarik said to his wife. “Why’d you say that,” she questioned. “Ty, stay with your brother,” he said. “Okay, Dad,” Tyrese said. The two of them went down the hall to talk. Back at the diner, Randy and Dee Dee was eating lunch. “It’s a shame what happened to T.J.! It’s every parent’s nightmare to see their child in the hospital like that,” she said. “Yeah I know! She didn’t deserve that! We were so busy protecting our girls from their little sister…,” he said before Dee Dee covers his mouth. “Whoa! Remember the deal: T.J. is Terrell’s daughter now, not yours! Tear yourself away from that young woman, Randy! You’re too emotionally involved plus Terrell won’t allow it and neither will I! You better think about our kids and take your mind off your friend’s ‘daughter’,” she said. Then she left the table.
Later that day, Randy went back to the hospital when he saw Terrell by T.J.’s bedside reading a newspaper. “Hey, T! How is she,” he asked his friend. “My daughter will be fine…shouldn’t you checking on Nyisha, your daughter,” Terrell said sarcastically. “We’re starting with this again, huh? Why are you so threatened by me? I’m only asking you a question,” he said. “Dee Dee told me what happened at the diner today…she’s upset…maybe you should go take care of her, man,” Terrell said back. “Look, I’m not trying to make trouble–,” he said before Terrell cut him off. “Don’t worry about my kid, man, but you should worry about your own…your daughter’s sick and she needs her daddy…go to her—NOW and work on your marriage, got it,” Terrell told him. He pushes Randy out the room and closed the door. Seconds later, Randy felt a tap on his shoulder. “Oh hey, kiddo,” he said. To his surprise, it was Nyisha. “Hi, Dad! Are you and Mom fighting again,” she questioned him. “Uh…no, honey! Your mom and I will be fine! Just fine,” he said. The two of them walked away as Terrell stood there listening to the rest of their conversation and whispered, “Good boy! Stick with your kid like you’re supposed to, Randall! T.J. and Chuckie belong to me forever!” Two months later, Randy made up with Dee Dee and spend time with their five children. Meanwhile, the Thompson family, along with their in-laws, were still at the hospital. The kids slept in the waiting room while Terrell and Sheryl were in T.J.’s room. Suddenly, T.J. started to moan. “Terrell? Honey, look! She’s starting to come around,” Sheryl said to her husband. “Mom? Dad,” T.J. whispered to them. “Hey there, kid! We missed you,” Terrell said. “What happened,” T.J. asked them. “You were in a car accident two months ago and went off the bridge,” he said. “Then why am I covered with blankets? I can barely move,” she questioned. “You had hypothermia when you were in that icy water…it took the divers hours to find you…you scared the hell outta us, baby,” Sheryl cried as she hugged her daughter. Seconds later, Randy and Dee Dee showed up at the hospital. Terrell opens the door and let them into the room. “Hi, T.J.! How are you feeling,” Dee Dee asked her. “A little bit better…confused, though…what…did I do something wrong,” T.J. said softly. “No—no! You didn’t do anything wrong! We were all worried about you! We just want you to get better, okay,” Randy said to her. She nods her head as if she understands him. “She’s still a little out of it, guys…you can go back to sleep, honey…we’ll be right outside, okay,” Sheryl said. “Okay, Mom,” T.J. said. They all left the room as she slept. The two couples went their separate ways. “Hey, kids! Your sister’s awake,” said Terrell. Randy saw the kids as they got up and went into the room. “Let’s go! Let T.J. be alone with her family,” Dee Dee told him. She pulls him away as T.J. talked with her siblings. Meanwhile, Marvin came down the hall to see his in-laws. “Hey, son-in-law! Boy do I have a surprise for you,” Terrell said happily. They both went in to see T.J. As the time went by, everyone had their visit with T.J. Once the kids left the room, Dee Dee came back into the room. “Everyone’s happy to see you awake, young lady,” she said. “Yeah! They told everything that happened after the car accident, Mrs. Johnson,” T.J. said. “There’s something we need to talk about…for starters, did you finally get my son-in-law out of your system while you were in that coma,” she asked. “You’re still mad at me for that kiss…I told you guys that I was sorry for that,” T.J. said. “I figure we should get some things straight…you and Tarik did intentionally cause my daughter’s heart attack a while back…I could’ve had you both arrested for that but it would upset your mother so I have a better option…since Nyisha risked her life to save you, I suggest you work things out with Marvin quickly and leave Tarik alone to be with my daughter…if you don’t do what I asked, those two little boys will lose both of their parents…my husband and I will arrange for my daughter to get custody of them while you sit in jail for the rest of your life…I suggest you think carefully on this one because if you hurt my daughter again, you will regret it,” she demanded. “Yes, ma’am,” T.J. said. “Don’t you dare cross me again,” she said before leaving the room. Hours later, Meghan, Nyisha, and Farrah came to see T.J. She was eating lunch and thinking about the conversation that she had with Dee Dee. “Hey there, girl! How are you doing,” they asked their friend. Terrell, Sheryl, Randy, and Dee Dee were outside watching them from outside as they talked. The girls were playing cards seconds later. “Sheryl, I’m sorry for turning your daughter away…I felt so guilty for that…will you ever forgive me,” Dee Dee pleaded. “Oh don’t worry about it…you were doing what was best for your kids…so was I,” said Sheryl. The two women hugged. Moments later, the girls were heading out the room. “Bye, guys…um, Nyisha…you mind if I could talk to you about something for a minute,” T.J. said. “Sure…you go ahead…I’ll be there in a bit,” Nyisha said to her sisters. Farrah and Meghan left the room so the two of them could talk. “I had time to think about what happened in the past couple of weeks…I really am sorry about what I did,” T.J. said. “Don’t worry about it…I’ve forgotten all about that evening…you should, too…life’s too short to fight over some stupid kiss…try to get some rest…I’ll check up on you later,” she said, hugging her friend. “Thank you,” T.J. said back. Dee Dee watched the girls very closely as Sheryl was talking with Terrell and Randy. Danny was at the diner eating cake and drinking milk when Janet and Ashlee showed up. “Hi, Danny! How are you,” they said to him. “I’m fine, girls…everything’s cool now,” he said back. “You mean the fight is over, baby,” Ashlee asked him. “Yeah! The fight’s over! T.J. woke up and doing fine,” he said to the girls. “That’s a relief,” Janet said. “Yeah, baby! So what’s on the menu,” Ashlee said, kissing him on the cheek. He kissed her back. While the two of them were kissing, Janet puts her hand down Danny’s pants. He was aroused by that. Shortly after that, Danny took the girls to the restroom and shut the door. “Yeah, Daddy…you know what I want,” Janet whispered in his ear. She and Ashlee pulled down his pants. Then they rubbed up against him.
Hours later, the three of them went to an open booth and ordered some lunch. An unknown car drove up and a large man got out. He started to scream something. “Oh shoot,” Janet yelled. They looked at the man outside. “Aw, shit! It’s Krusher,” Ashlee whispered to them. “I’ll handle this, girls,” said Danny. He went outside to see what Krusher was saying. “Janet! I know you’re in there, you stupid bitch,” Krusher yelled, “Janet! Ashlee! Come out! Come out! Wherever you are!” “She doesn’t want to go with you, man…neither of them do,” Danny said to him. “You’re the little punk who took my girls,” he said. “That’s right! You remember my dad, Randall Johnson, from the computer company that he owns with Terrell Thompson! If anything happens to me, you would have to deal with them! I’m not gonna let you hurt Ashlee, Janet, or my kids anymore,” Danny said, then stood up to Krusher. “Is that so, huh? You gonna stop me, you little twerp! I’ll crush you,” he growls. “Yeah?! Well—I’m gonna stop you! I’m not running from you anymore! You want me? You got me! I’m not going anywhere,” Danny said. Krusher grabbed him by the throat and started to squeeze. Janet mustered enough courage to get up and went outside. “Noooo,” she yells at her ex-boyfriend as she ran up and got between the boys. “Janet, move! I gotta teach this punk not to come between us,” said Krusher. “You’re not going to hurt Danny, all right…I’m with him, not you so leave us alone,” she said angrily. “But I’m your man, not this punk…you my girl…that’s it…I told you I’m not letting you go, bitch,” he yelled at her. “I don’t love you anymore…I love him, all right…that’s not gonna change,” she yelled back. Krusher got mad and knocked her down. Danny got out of Krusher’s grip and checked on Janet. “Baby? Are you all right,” he asked her. “Yeah! I’m fine,” she replied. “I said I’m not letting you go! If I can’t have you, nobody can,” Krusher said angrily. Danny helped Janet up, not knowing that Krusher pulled out his gat and pointed it at them. He pushes Danny outta the way and knocks Janet to the ground once again. He pointed his gat directly at her and pulled the trigger, shooting her four times. Ashlee watched in horror as her big sister was being gunned down. Danny heard the shots and slowly turned around to see Janet laying there in a pool of blood. “Oh, god…Janet, wake up…please wake up,” he cried. Krusher got back into his car and drove away. Ashlee came outside and ran to her sister. “No! Janet? Wake up! Please wake up,” she screamed. Everyone came outside, surrounding them. The owner went back into the diner and called 9-1-1. Later that evening, T.J. was watching TV as her friends slept. Marvin came into the room with a bouquet of flowers. “Hi, babe,” he said, kissing her on the cheek. “Hello,” she said. “So…how are you holding up,” he asked his wife. “I’m okay…uh, Marvin,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “I’m sorry for the way I acted…the kiss and everything…the fighting and the screaming…you didn’t deserve any of that,” she said. He didn’t say anything but went over to his wife and hugged her tight. Suddenly, the news came on. They turned around and saw it. “Oh my god—hey, guys! Wake up,” she calls out. Everyone was watching the news. “Oh, no! Danny,” Nyisha whispered to herself. Meanwhile, Danny was at another hospital sitting in the waiting room with Ashlee. Mrs. Gaines was smoking a cigarette to keep calm as the doctor came out to give them the bad news. Both women broke down crying while Danny punches a hole through the wall. He then sat on the floor and cried. The next day, Randy got out of bed and went downstairs. He got his newspaper from the front porch, saw the front page, and grabbed his cellphone. “I hope you’re not checking up on T.J., honey! That’s her father’s job,” said Dee Dee, coming downstairs. “Nyisha already told me how T.J. was doing when she called last night…it’s about our son’s little friend in the paper—dammit…straight to voicemail…where are you, my boy,” Randy said while making a call. “Nyisha shouldn’t have done that…T.J. is not your concer—hey…this is the girl that our son, Danny, hangs out with—Janet Gaines—she’s dead?” she said. “Yeah, Dee! Why do you think—I’m trying to get in contact with our son,” he told his wife. Then he left the room.
“Hello! This is Danny—you know what to do,” he heard his son’s voicemail on his cellphone. “Hey, Daniel! It’s your dad! Call me when you get this! We know what happened last night with your friend! Bye,” he said after the beep. “Did you get through to Danny,” she asked him. “I left him a message—you see—I do care about our children,” he spoke up. Meanwhile, Nyisha went to see Danny at his apartment. She knocked on the door but there was no answer. “Hello? I know you’re in there—open up,” she said, then goes inside. She finds Danny on the floor next to a bottle of vodka. “Danny? Oh my god! Danny, wake up! Please wake up,” she yelled. She heard her little brother moan. “Uhh…stop screaming…damn,” he mumbles. “Daniel Theodore Johnson, are you drunk? Answer me,” she yelled at him. “I told you to stop screaming,” he yells back as he smacked Nyisha in a violent rage. Realizing what he has done, Danny went in the back room and shut the door. Nyisha got off the floor and went after him. “Danny! Open up,” she called out. “No…go away,” he yelled through the door. Suddenly, her cellphone rang. “Hello? Dad,” she answered. “Hey, kiddo…I’m trying to get in contact with your little brother…have you seen him or heard from him,” Randy said over the phone. “Heard from him? I’m with him now—he looks terrible, Dad,” she told him before hanging up. Moments later, Randy and Dee Dee showed up at their son’s apartment. Nyisha met them at the front door. “Hi, Mom…hi, Dad,” she said softly. “Oh my god—Nyisha? What happened to you,” she asked her daughter after seeing the bruise on her face. Before she could get them an answer, Randy went past them and went into the apartment. “Dad? Dad,” Nyisha yelled. “Randy,” Dee Dee calls out to her husband. “Danny didn’t mean it, Dad,” she cried. Randy beats on the door and yelled, “Daniel, come out of there…NOW!” Danny came out of the room slowly to face his father. “What the hell were you thinking, huh,” Randy screams at him. “Um…hi, Dad,” he said coyly. “Randy? No,” Dee Dee warns her husband. Without warning, Randy got angry and jacked his son up on the wall. “Dad,” Nyisha screamed at him. “Oh…do you think it’s okay to hit women, huh…your own sister…what is wrong with you,” Randy shouted. “Daddy, stop…please,” she cried. “I don’t know, Dad,” Danny pleaded. “Randall, stop! You’re hurting him,” Dee Dee screamed at her husband. “Dad? Dad! I didn’t mean it,” Danny cries out. Randy lets him go and went outside. Nyisha and Dee Dee were relieved. Danny rubbed his neck after Randy let him go. The three of them hugged tightly. Randy sat in his car and cried. Six days later, the Gaines family went to the church for Janet’s funeral. They were all dressed in black. The pallbearers were carrying a white casket inside. Danny sat down in the back with his three kids while Ashlee was sitting with her mom. He was in a dark suit with dark shades. Everybody were crying and comforting each other. By the end of the service, Ashlee ran to Danny and hugged him. Mrs. Gaines consoles them both as the family got into their cars and headed to the graveyard. The three of them got into their car and followed them. T.J. was at the Thompsons house fast asleep in her old bedroom when Sheryl and Terrell were heading out. Nyisha came up the driveway. “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Thompson,” she said to them. “Hello, Nyisha,” said Terrell. “Thanks for helping us out on short notice. Kyle and Zack are in the den watching a video. T.J.’s too weak to run after them considering that she just got out of the hospital yesterday,” said Sheryl. “Of course, ma’am,” she said. “The numbers are on the fridge. If anything comes up, call us on our cell,” Sheryl said as she and Terrell got in their car. “Yes, ma’am! I’m sure to you that everything’s gonna be fine,” she said, reassuring them. She then goes into the house as Terrell drove away. Nyisha went into the den where Kyle and Zack were watching their video quietly. “Hi, boys,” she spoke up. “Aunt Nyisha,” they squealed. “What are you watching, huh,” she asked them. “Cartoons,” said Zack. “Do you know that Auntie T.J. is out of the hospital,” Kyle asked her. “Yes…I know…your grandmother told me…she asked me to help your aunt out with you guys,” she said. While they were watching the video, T.J. woke up and came downstairs. “Hi, Auntie,” said the boys without looking. “Need any help,” Nyisha asked her friend, nudging Kyle in the ribs. “Oh–you need some help,” Kyle said. “Yeah,” T.J. answered them. Then he, Zack, and Nyisha helped T.J. over to the couch.
Hours later, the boys were fast asleep upstairs as Nyisha and T.J. played cards in the den. All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. “I wonder who that is,” Nyisha asked. “Are you expecting anyone,” T.J. asked. “Nah! You,” she said. “Uh-uh,” T.J. said. “Let’s go see,” she said. “Okay,” T.J. said back. The two of them got up from the couch and went to the door. Once there, they both looked outside. “Oh shit! It’s Myra,” T.J. said. “She doesn’t know we’re not fighting anymore,” Nyisha whispered. “Apparently not…you gotta stay out of sight until she leaves,” she whispered back. Nyisha nod her head and went into the den to hide. T.J. waited a few seconds before opening the front door. “I was wondering when you were going to let me in,” Myra said to her. “Well, I was upstairs with my two nephews and it’s so hard to get them to sleep these days,” she said. “I heard about your accident two months ago…sorry I couldn’t come to visit…I don’t like hospitals…are you okay,” Myra asked. “I’m fine! The doctors want me to take it easy,” she said. “I guess we could hang out here since you’re babysitting…maybe I can help,” Myra suggested. “Okay…but they’re a handful,” she said. “Let’s go in the living room, shall we,” Myra said. “Sure,” she said, signaling Nyisha to come out of the den. The two of them went into the living room as Nyisha went upstairs. Kyle and Zack were in the room jumping up and down on the bed when Nyisha came in. “Cut that out right now! Get down,” she whispered angrily. “Sorry,” Zack whispered back. “Didn’t T.J. just put you guys down for a nap hours ago,” she asked them. “Yes,” said Kyle. “What happened,” she asked. “We’re not tired anymore,” Zack answered. “Go back to sleep,” she warns them. The boys lay down and closed their eyes. T.J. was looking at the newspaper while Myra was playing solitaire on the coffee table. She was watching T.J. seductively. “So…what do you wanna do,” Myra asked. “I dunno…what you wanna do,” T.J. asked her. “Are you sure you don’t wanna go out to do something wild and crazy,” she said. “I can’t…just got out of the hospital yesterday evening…I’m supposed to be resting,” T.J. told her. “Okay! Okay,” she said, laying back on the couch. Suddenly, she leans over and kissed T.J. dead on the mouth. T.J.’s eyes popped out of her head before she pushes Myra away. “What, are you crazy? What are you tryna do to me,” T.J. yelled as she backs away from Myra. “I thought it’s what you wanted to do,” Myra said, flirting and putting her hand up T.J.’s shirt. “Hell no….not this…not with my little sister’s two kids upstairs…never this…I am a happily married woman with a lovely husband and four wonderful kids who I love very much…but this–ain’t gonna fly, aiight,” T.J. told her. Nyisha and the boys heard them arguing downstairs. “I don’t like it,” Zack said. “What can we do, Aunt Nyisha,” Kyle questioned. “Wait right here…I’ll go check,” Nyisha said to them. “I could consider sharing you with a man and kids…I think your oldest son, Tyrese, is kinda cute…maybe we could have a threesome,” Myra whispered in T.J.’s ear. “Uh-uh, bitch! You keep my son’s name outta your fucking mouth! Now I wonder why you were so interested in me after my friends ditched me,” she said angrily. Suddenly, she heard a noise from outside. “Because I told her to,” someone said to T.J. To her surprise, it was Jackie. She was coming through the patio door which she flung open. “Hey, baby,” Myra said. “Hey, you! Nice job, baby,” Jackie said. “Thanks, baby,” Myra said, standing by her side. The two girls kissed in front of T.J. Nyisha came out of the room as T.J. watched the girls in horror. “You think my girl was your friend, huh…sorry to tell you this but she was doing what she was told which was to destroy you by putting a wedge between you and the girls…now you have no one–no family, no friends–no-bo-dy…not Kameelah and her siblings cuz they hooked up with LaToya and definitely not the Johnsons girls since you kissed Tarik, caused Nyisha’s heart attack, and almost killed her…it’s the perfect plan,” Jackie said. “Sorry, babe…I hope there’s no hard feelings,” Myra said, brushing her fingers across T.J.’s breast. T.J. shrugged it out. “Don’t touch me, bitch,” she said. “Oooh! Feisty little thing! We could’ve made a great couple,” Myra said. “I don’t think so, you little whore,” T.J. said. “But you still don’t have no friends…I do, bitch,” said Myra. Then they argued once again.
“You sure about that, Myra,” Nyisha said, coming downstairs. “Where the fuck did you come from? You ain’t supposed to be here,” Jackie yelled. “Yeah,” Myra said angrily. “You didn’t know? I invited her here or better yet, my mom did. We’re babysitting our nephews upstairs! See, I couldn’t take care of them on my own so Nyisha came by to help out! She’s not mad at me anymore so whatever you had planned didn’t work,” T.J. said, smiling in their faces. “You just got punked, girls! You gotsa go,” Nyisha said, showing them the door. “This ain’t over…not by a long shot,” Jackie yelled at the both of them. “Yeah,” Myra agreed as T.J. grabbed her and Jackie, shoving them out the door. “Bye-bye now,” T.J. said as Nyisha shut the door in their faces. “Dammit…we almost had them, baby,” Myra said. “Shut up,” Jackie said, smacking her in the head. T.J. and Nyisha watches them leave before giving each other a high five. “Yes,” they shouted. While they were cheering, Kyle and Zack came downstairs. “What’s going on,” they asked their aunts. “Those evil girls are gone…everything’s right with the world,” T.J. said, picking up Zack and swinging him around. “Be careful, you guys,” Nyisha said to them. T.J. and Zack giggled happily. “I never liked Miss Myra anyways,” Kyle said. “You know what? Neither did I, bud,” Nyisha said back. “She say a lot of nasty things–sex things,” he whispered. After their sudden celebration, the girls went back to the den and finished their card game. Soonafter, they fell asleep. Kyle and Zack put a blanket on their aunts before going to the living room. As Nyisha slept, T.J. started tossing and turning. “No….no….stop,” she moans. She was having nightmares about the car accident. Nyisha heard the moaning and rushes to her friend’s side. “T.J.? T.J! Wake up, buddy,” she said. “No…stop…AAHH,” T.J. screamed. She woke up coughing. “Auntie…what’s wrong,” Zack asked. “Hey…take it easy, okay…breathe…breathe,” she said to her friend. T.J. did exactly that. “Kyle, get her a glass of water,” she said to her nephew. “Okay,” Kyle said. “I wanna help, too,” Zack said, following his big brother. The girls hugged. “I thought I was drowning…could hardly breathe,” T.J. finally said. Nyisha consoled her friend as the boys watched. Hours later, Terrell and Sheryl pulled up in the driveway. They got out of their car and went into the house. They saw the girls fast asleep on the couch in the den while the boys were sleeping next to them on the floor. “Wow! It’s like we never left,” Sheryl said. “Yeah…let them sleep for a while, baby,” Terrell told his wife. They went upstairs for a bit, not knowing Nyisha had just opened her eyes. “Is it time to wake up yet,” Zack whispered. “I don’t see why not…but don’t bother T.J. because she needs her rest,” Nyisha said, stretching her arms. “Is she gonna be okay, Aunt Nyisha,” Kyle asked her. “Of course, bud…there’s nothing to worry about,” she said to them. “I thought I heard some voices down here,” they heard someone say. “Hi, Grandma,” Kyle and Zack said. “Hi, Mrs. Thompson…didn’t hear you come in,” Nyisha said. “Is everything okay in here,” Sheryl asked them. “Yes, ma’am,” they said. “Everything’s okay except for Miss Myra showing up here and Auntie T.J.’s bad dream–,” Zack said before Kyle hit him. “Zack…,” Nyisha said. “You big dummy,” Kyle said, finishing his aunt’s sentence. “What? We were taught to tell the truth,” Zack said. “Let’s talk in the next room so my daughter can get some rest,” Sheryl said. “Okay,” Nyisha said. “We’ll go upstairs and give you ladies some privacy…come on, knucklehead,” Kyle said, grabbing his little brother’s hand and left the room. Once the boys were out of their sight, Sheryl confronted Nyisha. “That girl came here,” she asked. “Yeah…unfortunately, Myra and Jackie hatched some crazy plan to get T.J. on their side and turn her against us…I guess they’re the reason she end up in that car accident in the first place,” Nyisha said. “Those damn girls…too bad we can’t prove it…what about the bad dream…is my daughter still having nightmares about that dreadful accident,” she said. “Yep! She’s not saying much about it! You’ll have to ask her about it, Mrs. Thompson,” Nyisha said. Later that day, T.J. woke up and saw Nyisha outside playing with the boys. Sheryl came into the den and sat down on the couch. “Hi, baby! How was your nap,” she asked her daughter. “It’s all right,” T.J. said. “Nyisha told me what happened…you still having those bad dreams about that car accident from two months ago,” she said. “Uh…I don’t remember,” T.J. said softly. “How are you feeling, huh? You’re feeling okay,” she said, feeling her daughter’s forehead. “I’m fine, Mom,” T.J. answered quickly. “Okay…well I’ll call Marvin…then I’ll fix you something to eat,” she said. “Uh-huh…thanks, Mom” T.J. said. “You don’t know how lucky you are to be alive right now…it would’ve broke my heart if we were to lose you that night,” she said. “I know, Mom…it won’t happen again,” T.J. said. Then Sheryl kissed her daughter on the forehead and went into the kitchen.
Nyisha and the kids came into the house moments later. Zack was on his aunt’s back. “Hi, Auntie T.J.! Did you have a good nap,” he asked. “Yeah…I did…why didn’t you guys wake me up,” she asked them. “We didn’t want to bother you,” Kyle said. “You wouldn’t be bothering me…not at all,” she said. “Okay, boys! Why don’t you go in the kitchen and see what your grandma’s cooking,” Nyisha said, putting Zack down. “Okay,” the boys said. The two of them went into the kitchen as the girls headed to the den. “So how are you really feeling, huh,” Nyisha questioned her friend as she sat on the couch. “I’m fine…no I feel like hell,” T.J. said, laying back on the couch. “Uh-huh,” Nyisha said, nodding her head. “I can’t believe Myra and Jackie played with my emotions like that…how could they be so cruel…how could I let my guard down knowing what they were capable of,” T.J. said. “They caught you in a weak moment…it happens,” she explained. “And I let them because I was angry with you guys…what happens if I let my guard down again,” T.J. said. “You won’t…I promise you…I should’ve never turned my back on you…none of us shouldn’t have done what Kameelah did to you…I should’ve known that you still needed us even now,” she said. “But you guys said all those terrible things about me…I wasn’t even sure if I wanted to be friends with any of you again…those words hurt me so bad that I allow Myra to turn me against all of you…what happened to us, Nyisha…I mean how could I let it get this bad, huh,” T.J. cried. “It’s okay,” she said. “I’m sorry, Nyisha! I’m sorry for everything that happened! I never meant to hurt you–I’m so sorry,” T.J. said softly. Nyisha hugged her heartbroken friend as Sheryl listened at the door. Terrell came downstairs to join her. “Is everything all right,” he asked his wife. “It will be,” Sheryl said back. They went into the kitchen with the boys. Once T.J. was fast asleep, Nyisha got up and left the den. “Hey there…how is everything with you girls,” Terrell asked her. “It’s good…didn’t have any idea what was going on the past two months,” she said. “Well at least we won’t have to deal with that Myra girl anymore…the car accident really make you think about all of things…how are you holding up,” he asked her. “I’m doing good…I finally got my marriage back on track…got a chance to make things right with your daughter, Mr. Thompson,” she said. “That’s good…he needs to be put in his place after kissing my daughter…that’s Marvin’s job…I hope for everyone’s sake that he sticks with his family,” he said. Nyisha nodded her head in agreement. Later that evening, Nyisha left the Thompsons house and got in her car which was parked down the street. “Hi, Farrah! It’s me! We need to talk! Can you meet me somewhere? Great! See you there and bring Meghan too! Bye,” she said over the phone. “Hey, superstar! How are you feeling,” Terrell asked his daughter as she looked out the window. “A little bit better, Dad…sorry about what happened at the gym the other day,” T.J. said to him. “Don’t worry, kiddo…it could’ve been worse but I’m over it,” he said. “I didn’t know what came over me…talking about Tarik is still a sore subject, you know…it doesn’t excuse what I did to you,” she said. “I know…I meant what I said for getting you some help before you stormed out of the diner that day…I would do anything to protect my family…you need to let Tarik go, kiddo…you got a good man now so don’t ruin it…don’t make the same mistake that I did,” he said. “Okay, Dad,” she said. Terrell hugged his daughter tight. Moments later, Nyisha met up with her sisters at the diner. “Hi, guys,” she said to them. “Hi, Nyisha! What’s going on,” Farrah and Meghan asked her. “It’s T.J.! She’s a mess because of Myra and Jackie! Just like when Kameelah spread some nasty rumor and embarrassed her in front of the whole neighborhood! While we were fighting with our friend, Jackie and her girls were planning on ruining her! We almost let it happen, you guys! They would’ve drove a wedge between us if they had the chance,” she said. “Oh, god,” Farrah said. “Is she okay,” Meghan asked. “I don’t think so! Our fight might’ve broken her down,” she said. Meanwhile, Marvin drove T.J. back to their home. He pulled up in the driveway, got out of his car, picked up his sleeping wife, and carried her inside to their bedroom. Once he set her down, he got a phone call. He left the room to take it. T.J. turned over and sighed. The next day, T.J. got up and went downstairs. Marvin was sleeping on a couch in the den. Moments later, she went into the kitchen to grab some orange juice from the fridge. Then she came across the morning paper on the table.
T.J. went outside and sat on the front porch. As she was reading the paper and drinking her juice, Farrah and Meghan showed up. They sat next to her. “Hi, T.J.,” they said. “What’s up, y’all,” she said. “Uh…we heard about your unusual situation with Myra! Are you gonna be okay,” Farrah asked her. “Yeah…I’ll be fine…probably be back in therapy but I’m good,” she told them. “There’s more…Nyisha told us that you were upset about the things we said behind your back…we never meant to hurt…we’re sorry about that,” Farrah apologized. “We’ll never do it again,” Meghan added. “I’m sorry, too…I probably deserved it…I shouldn’t known better kissing Tarik anyways…I was supposed to be over him…it was wrong–very wrong to hurt my best friend like that…I don’t know what I was thinking…I guess I was jealous of the fact that he treats her better than me,” she said as Nyisha and Tarik drove up. “Jealous? You? Naw! If anything, I should be jealous of you,” Tarik spoke up. “But I almost broke your marriage and mine…I’ll never forget myself for that,” she said. “It’s only because we shared a past and two kids that we both love very much…look, you have a good man who loves you despite your past…guess I didn’t make it easy for you…I was just a kid back then…I didn’t know what to do…you made me a better man so I wouldn’t hurt Nyisha in that same way…you don’t have to be jealous of that, Tiffani….you gonna be fine, okay,” he said. “Okay,” she whispered. “We know the both of you were worried about your son so all is forgiven,” said Nyisha. While they were talking, T.J. felt her phone buzzed. She got a cryptic message from an unknown number. Once she saw it, she quickly closed the phone. She smiled wholeheartedly even though she was worried about who sent the text. One snowy night, Bridget and her family were fast asleep in their home. All of the sudden, Zack starts tossing and turning. “No…no…no…you can’t take me away from my mom and dad,” he mumbles in his sleep. “Kev, did you hear that,” Bridget said to her husband. Kevin didn’t say anything. She grabs one of the pillows and hit him. “Huh? What,” he moans. “Our son…he’s having another bad dream,” she said. “Let’s go check on him,” he said. “Don’t worry…I can handle it…you need your rest for work in the morning,” she told him. “Okay…see you in the morning,” he mumbles. She got out of bed and left the room. Meanwhile, Danny was fast asleep in his old bedroom at the Johnsons’ house. He was having bad dreams about Janet’s death. He was watching himself seeing Krusher pull out his glock and Janet being gunned down. “Nooo,” he screamed in his sleep. Dee Dee got up and headed toward her son’s room. Randy followed her. Danny woke up in a cold sweat. “Honey? Are you okay,” she asked him. “Son? Can you hear us,” Randy said. Danny wipes his face and said, “Yeah? Yeah–I’m fine!” He got seconds later and went downstairs to the kitchen. “Danny, you know we gonna have to talk about those dreams that you’ve been having,” Dee Dee said to her son. “Naw…I’m fine, Mom,” Danny said, shaking his head. “Daniel! What’s going on, huh? We used to be so close! What happened, huh,” she said. “I grew up…I don’t need you holding my hand like a kid, Mom…gotta go to the studio,” he said. He grabbed his notebook and went downstairs to his basement studio to work. The next day, DeWayne was in his cell lifting weights when T.J. showed up. He put them down to confront her. “What the fuck you want,” he yelled. “I heard you’re up for parole this week and wonder why would anyone be so stupid to let you out, huh,” she said. “Well good to see you too…Officer,” he said. “What I really want is for you to rot in jail for hurting my little sister, punk…the only problem is the guy that you beat up dropped the charges against you…guess he felt sorry for you…I don’t understand it but I must warn you…when you get out of here, stay away from Bridget and her family…especially Zack…you hear me,” she said. “His name should’ve been DeWayne Jr, bitch,” he mumbled. “No, punk…if you even think about going near my nephew, I’ll slap those cuffs on you so fast you won’t know what hit ya…have a happy parole,” she growled at him. Then she walked away from DeWayne.
Later that day, Danny came back home with his three children as Dee Dee sat at the kitchen table drinking coffee and reading the paper. “Hi, Mom,” he said. “Hi, honey…how are you holding up,” she said, hugging him. He put his sons in the playpen and sat down. “I’m okay but everything’s so fucked up…with Janet gone and Ashlee in rehab, I feel trapped…I can’t do this alone,” he said. “I know, baby…your dad and I think you should stay with us a little longer to get past this…you guys are hurting and we’re starting to worry,” she said. “I don’t know…we don’t wanna be a burden on you or Dad,” he said. “Nonsense! You are my son! These are my grandkids! You guys will never be a burden,” she said as she hugged them all. Meanwhile, Nyisha and Farrah were eating breakfast at the diner when Meghan came in. “Hey, y’all,” she said. “Hey, Meghan,” they said back. “It’s been so quiet since T.J. isn’t here with us,” she said. “She’s taking a break from everyone right now…it’s just something she needs to do on her own, you know,” Nyisha said. “Yeah! I still feel bad for what I said about her, though,” Farrah told her sisters. “Me, too…remember how hurt she was when Kameelah ditched her for that snitch, LaToya,” said Nyisha. “Yeah…at the hospital, she told us that she wasn’t gonna trust her again,” Farrah said. “She also said that she was lucky to have friends like us,” Meghan said. “And to think we almost ended our friendship because of Jackie and her girlfriends,” Farrah said. The girls continued their conversation, not knowing they’re being watched. Kevin was working in his father’s office just when Brandon showed up. “Kev, what’s up,” he said. “What’s up,” Kevin said. “How is everything,” he asked. “Everything’s working out fine…um, how’s your lovely wife, man,” Kevin asked him. “She’ll be fine, man…a little under the weather but fine,” he answered. “Oh..I’m sorry,” Kevin said. “Well, Miranda got sick toward the end of our honeymoon so we stayed in all weekend and came home last night! She was still asleep when I left this morning,” he said. “Naw, man…but there’s a possibility,” Kevin said. “Aw, man,” he said as he stood there confused. Bridget drove up to the elementary school with four-year-old Zack and two-month-old Deena sleeping in the back seat. When the bell rang, the older kids came out running. Kyle was talking with some kids and saw Bridget’s car. He ran up to it and got in. “Hey there, buckaroo,” she said. “Hi, Mommy,” he said. “How was school,” she asked her son. “Oh, it’s all right,” he replied. “Just all right, huh? Buckle up, honey! We gotta meet Daddy,” she said. “Okay,” he said, buckling his seatbelt. They drove off. Marvin and Terrence were playing cards on the front porch while the kids were taking a nap in the house. “So, little brother! How’s your wife these days,” Terrence asked. “My wife is fine…finally past the so-called bullshit that Jackie and Myra put her through…she was really tore up from it,” said Marvin. “Yeah…those girls almost broke up our wives’ friendship, man,” he said. “Thank God it’s finally over,” Marvin said. “Still we gotta watch our backs…they might try again,” he warns his little brother. T.J. was eating lunch at the diner when Myra sat down across from her. “What the fuck do you want,” she said angrily. “Awww! Poor baby! Are you still mad at me,” Myra said to her. “What do you think–hell yeah,” she yelled. Myra slid closer to her. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you honest! You do believe me, right,” Myra said, rubbing on T.J.’s leg and leaning over to kiss her. T.J. pushed her away and said, “I oughta kick your ass for what you bitches did to me!” Suddenly, Shane showed up to see the girls face to face. He walked up to them and said, “Hey, sis! Is everything all right over here?” Before T.J. could answer, Myra started to flirt with her. T.J. punched Myra out. “Yeah…I’m cool,” she finally said. “Let’s get outta here…Marvin asked me to pick you up from work,” he said. Later that evening, Bridget and Kevin were watching TV in the living room. Kyle was doing his homework in his room just when Zack bursted in. “What are you doing,” Zack asked. “My homework, you dork! Now get out of here,” said Kyle. “Why,” he said. “Because I have to,” Kyle said. Zack went over to the radio and turned it on. Kyle turned it off. “Hey,” Zack yelled. “I’m busy over here,” Kyle said. “So am I,” he said back as he turned on the radio again. Annoyed at his little brother, Kyle turns it off again. He turns it on once more. Kyle got mad and plugged it out. Zack picked up the radio and smacked Kyle with it. The two of them started fighting. Bridget and Kevin heard the fight and ran upstairs. They walked into the room to see Zack with the radio cord around Kyle’s neck. He was choking his big brother. “Boys! Stop it right now,” Bridget yelled at them as she and Kevin pulls them apart. Kevin took the cord from around his oldest son’s neck. “Take it easy, buddy,” he said as Kyle gasped for air. Kyle stared at Zack as he tries to catch his breath. “Oh, my god! What happened in here,” she asked the boys. “Kyle won’t play with me,” Zack whined. “I had homework, Mom…Zack tried to choke me when I wouldn’t let him listen to the radio,” Kyle finally said. “Zack, why would you do something like that, huh? Answer me,” she yelled. Zack had this eerie look on his face. “Because I want to,” he said coldly. “Zack,” she said. “I didn’t kill him, you fucking bitch,” he yelled at her. “Hey! You better watch your mouth,” she yelled back. Zack hits her in the face. “You can’t tell me what to do–nobody can,” he growls at her. Then he pulls away from Bridget and ran out of the room.
Bridget went after his son but her cellphone rang. “What,” she yelled. “Now that’s not how you respond to the man who you were suppose to marry,” said the person on the phone. “DeWayne, I don’t have time for this! I’ve got to deal with my son and how the hell did you get this number,” she growls at her ex-boyfriend. “Well I have my ways and as for our boy…hitting those terrible twos, I see…probably acting out because of that wimpy name you and that punk of a husband gave him…should’ve been named DeWayne Jr like I wanted…we wouldn’t have this problem,” said DeWayne. “Don’t start! The name stays,” she said. While the two of them argued, Kevin helped Kyle off the floor. “You okay, kiddo,” he asked. “Yes…um, Dad,” Kyle said. “Yes, Kyle,” he said. “Is Zack gonna be like his dad,” Kyle asked him. Kevin thought about it for a minute before answering him. “So is he smacking you yet…wait…he is, isn’t he…you don’t have to tell me cuz I already know…he’s like his old man, a real Williams man,” DeWayne said. “Shut up,” she said. “How long will it be before little DeWayne breaks up your perfect little family? Huh, my future bride-to-be,” he said. “Shut up,” she said again. “Maybe I should take my boy off your hands…get full custody without any interference from you or the precious Johnsons,” he said. “Goodbye, jerk,” she told him before hanging up. DeWayne stood by the payphone and chuckled. “Check and mate…DeWayne Jr, it’s time to come home to Daddy,” he said to himself. “Oooh! I hate him,” she mumbled to herself. “Hey! Is everything okay,” Kevin asked her. “Yeah…as long as DeWayne stays in jail,” she said, then hugged him. The next morning, Bridget was sleeping soundly at the diner when T.J. came in and banged on the table. “Zack, stop killing your brother,” she said out loud. T.J. chuckled softly and said, “Damn, kid…are you all right…did you get any sleep last night?” “I had a bad night, that’s all…I don’t wanna put my problems on you especially after the hell that Myra and Jackie put you through,” she said, wiping her eyes. “Try me,” T.J. said. “Well, okay! It’s Zack and how he’s been acting lately,” she said. “Uh-huh! May I ask how you got that bruise on your face,” T.J. asked. “Well Zack got into a fight with Kyle and tried to strangle him with the radio cord! When Kevin and I broke up the fight, Zack hit me in the face and ran out of the room,” she said. “Ouch,” T.J. whispered. “When I looked into his eyes, he isn’t the same little boy that I raised for 4 years,” she said. “Well, he’s Dewayne’s kid…only you and Kevin can do something about it,” T.J. told her sister. “I don’t know about that,” she said back. They grabbed the menus and begin ordering their food. Meanwhile, Zack was drawing pictures in his bedroom. His sitter comes in and said, “Zack, come down for lunch!” “Coming, Miss Hopper,” he said, putting down his pencil. He got up and went downstairs to the kitchen. Miss Hopper sat Deena down in the high chair and gave her a bowl of Cheezits. Zack sat down at the table as Miss Hopper put a plate of food in front of him. As Deena ate a handful of Cheezits, Zack stared at his food. His sandwich was cut in four triangles with a pile of cheese balls on the side. He picked up the bread with a sick look on his face. “Tuna?! I HATE TUNA,” he yelled. “I’m sorry, Zack, but it’s all I had,” Miss Hopper said to him. “I want something else,” he screams at her. “Calm down…I’ll get you something else,” she said as she reaches over the table. Zack grabs the plate and slapped her with it. She fell to the floor crying. Zack immediately jumped on her. DeWayne was on his way out of the prison gates when Bennie and Hutch drove up in the Cadillac. “Hey! My boys,” he said happily. “What up, D,” they said. He got into the car and the three of them drove off. “So…how’s the business,” he asked them. “Moving smoothly…paid off the dude who put you in jail for beating him down and your lawyers…other than that, everything’s good,” said Hutch. “Next order of business…go to the club, get laid, and get my little boy outta my girl’s clutches,” he told them. Later that day, Bridget was driving home from the diner to see the police and the ambulance in the front yard. The sitter was carried out on a stretcher. “Aw shit…Zack, what did you do now,” she said to herself. She got out of her car to see what was going on. “Sorry, ma’am! You can’t come through here,” said one of the officers. “But this is my house,” she said. “Hey, Raymond! It’s okay! Let her through,” Lance said to the officer. “Thank you, Lance! What happened in there,” she asked him. “Your son attacked his sitter…one of the detectives is in there questioning him now,” he said. She went into the house as Zack talked with the detective. “Mommy,” Zack squeals as she came through the door. “You’re not supposed to be here,” said the detective. “Oh, baby! What happened,” she said, hugging and kissing her kids. “Relax, Maddock! She’s their mother,” Lance said to the detective. “Excuse me, ma’am but I was talking with your son before you came in here,” said Maddock. “Oh…I’m sorry, sir,” she said. “Detective Maddock, ma’am! Your son attacked Miss Henrietta Hopper with a plate this afternoon…unfortunately she won’t press charges because she fears for her life,” Maddock told her. “Oh, my god…I’m so sorry about this, Detective…I just don’t know what has gotten into him but I promise you that my husband and I won’t let him get away with this…we will talk to him,” she said, staring at her son coldly. “Okay, ma’am! I’ll release him into your custody for now! But you and your husband may have to bring him to the station in the morning for more questioning,” he said. “Okay,” she said. Then he tips his hat and left.
“What am I gonna do with you, huh,” Bridget said to Zack. “I’m so sorry about this,” Lance said. “I don’t know why Zack is acting like this,” she said. “Well, Zack will be charged with assault and possibly become a ward of the state! He could be put in a group home for this,” he said. “It’s happening already…DeWayne and his parents are controlling Zack…everything DeWayne did as a kid, Zack will do it, too…they won’t stop reminding me that Zack is and always be DeWayne ‘s kid no matter what any of us say,” she cried. She sat down on the couch as Lance patted her on the back. “I’m sorry, Mommy…I’ll never do it again….please don’t cry…please,” Zack said softly. He gave Bridget a hug as Kevin walked through the door. “Hey, guys,” Kevin said to them. “Kevin,” she said, hugging him. “What’s wrong,” he asked his wife. “Zack hit the sitter with a plate and the police got involved,” Lance told him. “Aw shit,” he said. “Miss Hopper isn’t pressing charged but we gotta be at the police station in the morning,” she said. “What time,” he asked them. “9:00 tomorrow morning,” Lance answered. “I’ll call my dad to let him know that I’ll be a little late getting into work tomorrow,” he said, leaving the room. “I’ll head on out, too…bye, guys…take it easy, girl,” Lance said, kissing Bridget on the cheek. He left the house and got into his car. As he drove away, DeWayne got out of his car and walked up the driveway. “Once your daddy gets off that phone, the three of us will talk about what happened today,” she said. “Yes, ma’am,” Zack said. All of a sudden, they heard a knock on the door. “Who the fuck is this now,” she said. “Curse word,” the kids said. She picked Deena up in her arms and answered the door. A familiar face was standing in front of her. “What the fuck,” she said. “DeWayne,” Zack said. “Hey, baby…I’m back,” DeWayne said as he walked into the house. “What are you doing here,” she said angrily. Kevin came downstairs after getting off the phone. “Hello to you too…hey there, little guy…it’s Daddy,” DeWayne said, pick it Zack. “When did you broke out, huh,” Kevin said angrily. “A couple hours ago and no, I didn’t break out, Kevin…I’m out on parole…oh, no…didn’t your big sister tell you that little detail…I spoiled that little surprise, did I,” he said. Bridget grabbed her cell phone from her purse and went into the next room. “You’re lying…you probably broke out because you can’t stand the fact that I’m raising Zack, married Bridget, and have two kids with her…betcha the cops are looking for you right now,” Kevin said. “No they’re not,” Bridget interrupted them. “What do you mean, B,” Kevin asked her. “I just got off the phone with T.J.! DeWayne’s telling the truth! He’s just got out on parole a couple of hours ago,” she replied. “What,” he said. “As I was saying, Kevin…I wouldn’t do anything to hurt my chances of my freedom…I just want my son,” DeWayne said as he sat dow on the couch with a smile on his face. The next day, Bridget and Kevin brought Zack to the police station where they ran into DeWayne. “Just great…what are you doing here,” Kevin said. “Waiting for my PO…I ain’t no stalker…don’t worry…I just heard that my boy here is in a not of trouble like his old man…high-five…since the dude’s late, I could help lil D out,” said DeWayne as he reaches out to his young son. Kevin blocked him off and said, “No thanks, D! We can handle out son’s situation just fine!” “I’m not hearing your wife over here, just you,” DeWayne said, “And he’s my boy not yours, punk!” The two of them started to argue. Bridget got in between them as they were about to fight. “Kevin…baby…why don’t you take Zack to see the detective…I’ll be right there,” she said. “I’m not leaving you with that jerk,” he grumbled. “I’ll be fine…just go…he ain’t gonna do anything to me in a police station…you do trust me, don’t you,” she asked her husband. “Of course I do,” he said, kissing her. “Then go…I’ll be fine,” she whispered to him. “All right, baby…it’s him that I don’t trust,” he said. “I know, baby,” she said. They kissed each other again. Once Kevin and Zack was out of their sights, DeWayne walked closer to Bridget. “Don’t you dare,” she warns her ex-boyfriend. “What about my kiss,” DeWayne said. “You don’t get none, jerk,” she said angrily. “Awww…you hurt my feelings,” he said. “From my knowledge, you never had any feelings,” she mumbled to herself. DeWayne grabbed Bridget by the arm and pulled her close to him. “No matter how tough you are, you’ll never get rid of me…our son is living proof of that and you know it…we made that kid together–you and me, not you and that punk,” DeWayne said. “He’s my son,” she growled. “…every time you see lil D, you’ll be thinking of me…I’ll be floating through your mind all day and all night,” he said, slipping a kiss on her. Then Bridget pushed him away.
“Well, well, well! What do we have here? DeWayne Williams! Mr. Barlow, I’ve found your parolee,” a voice said. “Fuck,” DeWayne mumbled. He turned around to see T.J. and a stocky white guy standing across the room from him. “I told you that my little sister is off limits, you deranged fuck,” T.J. told DeWayne. “Thanks, sis,” Bridget said as she wiped her mouth. “Detective Maddock is on his way in…go find your husband and son, ” she said to Bridget in front of DeWayne. Bridget got out of his grip and walked away. “You think you’re gonna have your way with Bridget, huh? I don’t think so! I’m gonna do the same thing to you that you did to Kevin in high school–there’s your PO! Go talk to him! Now scram, punk,” she said as she heads to her office. “You should listen to Sheriff Thompson! She knows what she’s talking about,” said Mr Barlow. “Yeah! She’s always protecting her baby sister,” DeWayne said. “Let’s go into my office, shall we,” he said. They went into his office. A few days later, Bridget and Kevin were waiting at the courthouse when their families came in. “Hi, Dad,” she said. “Hey, kiddo! We heard about Zack and his sitter! We’d like to help,” Terrell said to them. “We didn’t want to bother you…I thought if Kevin and I could handle this on our own, then you wouldn’t have to worry,” she said. “I know but this is serious….you could lose your son over this…he’s a Williams…he has DeWayne’s bad temper plus he’s my grandson…you can’t do this alone…we can help you if you let us, ” he said. “I know that we taught you to deal with your problems but this isn’t one of them…so please let us help you,” Sheryl pleaded with her daughter. “Um…ok,” she said to her parents. Jackie and Janie were in the living room of their apartment playing cards when Myra came in. “Hey, guys! Are you done or can I join in,” she asked them. “Almost done and you can join in afterwards,” Jackie said without looking. “Okay! I’ll be in the shower if you need me,” she said. “Uh-huh,” said Jackie and Janie. Myra went upstairs to the bathroom. DeWayne came into the courtroom and sat down outside the judge’s chambers. A few minutes later, the judge came out. “Hi…um, Judge Patterson…can I talk to you for a minute,” he asked. “Sure and you are…,” Judge Patterson said. “Someone that can help with this case,” he said. The two men talked. Hours later, everyone came out of the courtroom. Bridget and Kevin were heading to their Cadillac Escalade when DeWayne showed up. “Looks like out little boy ain’t going to the group home after all,” he said to them. “What is it to you,” Kevin said angrily. “Watch it, playboy! If it wasn’t for me, little D would’ve been on the way to being lost in the damn system! Think about that,” he said to Kevin. “We knew it was you, DeWayne…since when did you care about Zack, huh…I thought you didn’t want him,” said Bridget. “Hey! I didn’t say that and he’s my son, too! It doesn’t mean I don’t love him,” he said. “It could only mean one thing: you want something…what do you want, DeWayne,” said Kevin. DeWayne looked over to Bridget as she clutches Zack tightly. “Nigga, I don’t want shit from you,” he said. DeWayne walks away, leaving the small family confused. Later that day, Nyisha was eating lunch at the restaurant just when DeWayne came in and sat down. “Hey, D! Good to see you, man,” Bennie said. “We held down the fort while you were locked up, playboy,” Hutch said. “Thanks, man! It’s good to be seen,” said DeWayne. Suddenly, he saw Nyisha sitting a few tables away from them. “Hey, D! Who are you looking at, man,” Hutch asked him. “Right over there…Kevin’s big sister,” he said. “So…what’s the plan, D,” Bennie asked. “I ran into Kevin and Bridget earlier…now I know what I want…let’s go,” he said. They got up and left. Nyisha got up, put a couple dollars on the table, and went outside to her truck. When she got there, a black can pulled up. Three masked men got out and grabbed her from behind. “Let’s get out of here,” one of them said. They threw her in the back of the van, got in themselves, and drove off quickly. Tarik was at work with his dad when the phone rang. He stopped to answer it. “Hello,” he said. “Hey, man! Where are you? We’re supposed to meet up for lunch,” Terrence said on the other end. “Aw sorry, man! I was so swamped with work that I lost track of the time, Terrence! Y’all at the restaurant?” he said. “Yeah,” Terrence said. “I’ll finish up here and be there as soon as I can,” he said. “Okay,” said Terrence. Then Tarik hung up.
Once Terrence got off his cellphone, Marvin came outside. “Hey, little brother! Where’s the fire,” he asked. “Sorry, man..the restaurant manager told me that there was a kidnapping earlier today,” Marvin said. “What,” he said. “A young woman was kidnapped by three guys in a black van,” said Marvin. “Damn and in broad daylight, huh,” he questioned. “Yeah,” Marvin told his big brother. T.J., Farrah, and Meghan showed up moments later. They saw the boys as they got out of the car. “Hey, girls! What brings you here,” Terrence asked them. “We’re meeting Nyisha here for lunch,” said Farrah to her husband. “Well they closed the restaurant for the test of the day because some woman was abducted earlier,” Marvin said. “I wonder who would do such a horrible thing in broad daylight,” said Meghan. The manager came out and said, “Hello, guys!” ” Hi, Mr Simms, ” they said. “What happened here? We heard there was an abduction earlier,” T.J. asked him. “Yeah it was…it involves a young woman who looks like her,” Mr Simms said, pointing at Farrah. “You must be talking about her twin sister, Nyisha,” she said. “We were supposed to meet her here…was she here earlier,” Meghan asked. “Yes, she was…so we’re the three guys that were sitting across from her…suspicious little bunch they were,” said Mr Simms, “But when I turned my back, they were gone…the truck is still here but your sister was nowhere to be seen!” “That’s Nyisha’s truck, all right,” T.J. said as she went over to open the door. The rest of them went over to the truck as well. Meghan looked around and saw a medicine bottle. It was half empty. ” Uh, guys! I think I found something, ” she said, holding up the bottle. “It’s Nyisha’s heart medication,” said Farrah. “She doesn’t go anywhere without it,” she said. “It doesn’t look good, you guys! I better call backup,” T.J. said as she grabs her cellphone and started dialing. “I have a bad feeling about this! Mr Simms, did you or anyone inside see anything,” Farrah asked him. He shook his head. “Thanks, Reg! Backup’s on the way, guys! Now we’ll finally get to the bottom of who kidnapped Nyisha,” T.J. said to her friends. “I did,” said a man in the crowd, “I saw something!” “You saw what happened to the young woman who drives this truck,” T.J. asked. “Yeah,” he said. The two of them went inside the restaurant to talk. DeWayne was outside an old building on his cellphone just when Bennie came up to him. “We tied her up right like you wanted, boss,” he said. “Good job, Ben! You handle the call to Bridget! I’ll be inside, man,” DeWayne said to him. “Okay, D,” he said. DeWayne went into the building and confronted the person whose head was covered with a black bag. He removed the bag and said, “Hey…wake up…you better hope your sister-in-law comes through or you’re dead, doctor!” It was Nyisha. “She’ll never leave my little brother for you, DeWayne,” she said angrily. “Oh she will cuz she’s doesn’t want anything to happen to you…Bridget is a sucker for sparing other people’s lives…she doesn’t wanna see anyone else get hurt so she will come back to me,” he said, feeling sure of himself. “Uh, hello? She’s married you nut,” she yells at him. Angered by that comment, DeWayne slaps her. “Not for long she ain’t…you better watch it or I’ll kill you right now,” he growled, then grabs the duct tape and tore off a piece to put on her mouth. With everything going on, Tarik drove up to the restaurant and got out of his car. “Hi, guys! What happened out here,” he asked them. “There was a kidnapping and you’re not gonna like it,” Meghan said. “What?! What an I not gonna to like, huh? Guys?! Someone better tell me something…NOW,” he said, getting frustrated. T.J. came back outside to join her friends. “T.J., what’s going on,” he asked. “You didn’t tell him,” T.J. questioned them. “Tell me what?! What is she talking about,” he said. “Nyisha was kidnapped earlier today,” Farrah finally said. “What? How did this happen,” he asked. “The guy that I talked to…he said that she was nabbed from the front of the restaurant by three guys in ski masks…the truck is still here and so is her knapsack with her doctor’s uniform, a notebook, and her heart medication in it,” T.J. said. “She never goes anywhere without her medication! We gotta find her fast,” he said. “I have every squad car on the lookout for that black van! We’ll find her, Tarik,” she said. He shook his head and sat down on the curb. A few hours later, Kevin and Bridget showed up at the restaurant. They saw the police car outside. “What’s going on,” she asked. “I don’t know! Let’s go see,” he said. “Hey, guys! What happened,” she asked them. “Someone was kidnapped today,” Mr Simms said. “What? Who,” she said. “Nyisha,” T.J. said. “Aw, fuck…what kind of sick joke is this…who would kidnap my sister,” he said angrily. “All we know is three guys in ski masks driving a black van,” T.J. said. Bridget thought about the van as they talked. “It’s a goddamn shame for someone to kidnap a young woman like your sister in broad daylight in front of everyone…the worst thing about this is those guys who did it…they had to hide their faces,” Mr Simms said to Kevin. “Yeah! I know what you mean, sir,” Kevin said back. “Bridget, hey! Are you feeling okay,” T.J. asked her little sister. “Huh?! Yeah! I’m fine,” Bridget replied. “Are you sure,” she said. “Yeah! I’m sure,” Bridget told her. Suddenly, her cellphone started to ring. She saw an unlisted number on the screen. “Hello,” Bridget said. “Hey, little bitch…you listen and you listen good…I have someone you want…if you want to see this person again, it’s gonna cost you,” said the voice on the phone. “Who is this,” she yelled. “Bridget, it’s me,” another voice said. “Nyisha,” she said as the rest of the gang overheard the conversation and rushed over to her. “Don’t listen to these fools–they kidnapped me to get you to go back to DeWayne–he wants you back–,” Nyisha said before DeWayne took the phone away from her ear. He smacked her hard and walked away. “Hey, baby,” he said. “What the fuck do you want, huh,” she said angrily. “You know what I want, bitch….if you are smart, you would give it to me unless you want Kevin’s big sister to die…now we both know we don’t want that now, so we,” he said. “Let her go, DeWayne…she has nothing to do with this,” she growled. “Nuh-uh…you owe me…I got our son outta his situation with the babysitter and now I wanna make a trade,” he said. “What,” she yelled. “I’ll let Nyisha go if you come back to me…you and lil D, of course…Kevin can keep his little kiddies…I think that’s fair, isn’t it,” he said. “You’re insane…I am not leaving my husband or my kids for you,” she said. “Yes you are…me, you, and lil D…we can be a family unless you wanna explain to your soon-to-be husband and his precious family how you let Nyisha die…I wouldn’t think about it…you got 24 hours to give me the right answer starting now…bye,” he said. Then the phone clicked.
“Dammit,” Bridget yelled. “What was that about,” T.J. asked her. “DeWayne has Nyisha,” she said to them. “What? That little punk has my sister,” Farrah yelled. “Hold up–DeWayne Williams kidnapped my wife? Is he insane,” Tarik questioned her. “He said that he’ll kill her unless I go back to him…me and Zack,” she said. “What,” Kevin said. “Not if I kill him first,” Tarik growled as he stepped up to Bridget and Kevin. “Tarik, no,” Meghan said, trying to stop him. “That jerk she once dated has my wife–the mother of my children hostage….if anything happens to Nyisha, I hold you responsible,” he said, looking directly into Bridget. “Hey,” T.J. yelled at him. “He’s right, you know…Kevin, I don’t want anything to happen to your sister…I don’t have a choice,” she said. “I’m not gonna let you go back to DeWayne…I can’t,” Kevin said. “That’s not a bad idea,” Tarik said. “Shut up, Tarik,” said Farrah. “What? This creep ain’t gonna let up until he gets Bridget and his son anyways so I say give him what he wants,” he said. “I said shut up,” Farrah yelled, then hits her brother-in-law. “Kevin’s right! What if DeWayne gets you guys back, then kills you and Nyisha? I can’t risk losing my little sister and my best friend, too,” T.J. said, then shushes Tarik before he could say anything. “Argh,” he growled. “We gotta figure out how to get Nyisha away from that look without involving you,” T.J. said. Meanwhile, DeWayne sat back on a crate outside and thought about his impending plan. He closed his eyes, dreaming that Bridget and Zack had come back to him. “I’ve left him, baby…it’s over!” Bridget said in his head. She ran up to DeWayne, hugging and kissing him. “Hi, Daddy,” Zack said to him. He had changed his son’s name to DeWayne Jr, married Bridget, and has a house full of kids. Deon and Lola Ann were living with them. They took over the computer company from Terrell and Randy. DeWayne came home from work. “Well hello, Mrs DeWayne Williams,” he said, coming through the front door. “Hi, baby…I mean, what can I do for you, Master Williams,” she said to him. He chuckled as Bridget bend down to kiss his feet. The dream ends as Nyisha stared at him with a strange look on her face. Randy, Terrell, Dee Dee, and Sheryl showed up at the restaurant. “Hi, kids…what’s going on here,” they asked. Farrah sat there beside Terrence with tears in her eyes. “T.J.,” said Sheryl, ” What’s going on? Where’s Nyisha? ” “Um…you see…we were supposed to meet Nyisha here for lunch, right…and when we got here, she was gone,” T.J. hesitated. “But her Escalade is sitting right there,” Dee Dee said. “Where is our daughter,” Randy yelled. “You’re a terrible liar just like your father…spill it,” Sheryl demanded. “Nyisha was kidnapped by DeWayne and his boys in some weird attempt to get Bridget back,” she said. “What?! That kid’s supposed to be locked up,” Dee Dee said. “Not anymore,” Bridget said to them. “How come,” Randy asked her. “He was out on parole for a couple of days now,” Bridget said. “What? I can’t believe this,” Dee Dee said. “Why didn’t you tell us,” Sheryl asked her youngest daughter. “Um…things were going so well for all of is since the car accident–if I told you guys about this, you would’ve gotten mad at T.J. all over again and I couldn’t handle that, all right…so if you wanna blame someone, blame me…it’s my fault Nyisha got kidnapped by my ex-boyfriend,” she cried. “Oh, my! We’re not blaming you or your sister for this! The only one to blame for any of this is DeWayne! You hear me,” Dee Dee said, then hugged her daughter-in-law. Moments later, T.J. was talking with the other officers when Dee Dee approached her. “I need to have a word with you,” she said. “Okay…be right there, fellas,” T.J. said, “What do you need to talk about?” ” I need for you to tell me the truth…what are our chances of getting Nyisha back alive, ” she asked. On the other side of town, Nyisha was locked in the next room bound and gagged to an ironclad chair. DeWayne came in and sat down. “Looks like it’ll be a matter of time before Bridget comes back to me…she doesn’t wanna see you get hurt…I’ll get my girl and my kid back…you gets to live…and your little brother have to find another girl to help him raise his two kids…it’s a win-win situation,” he said happily as he removes the gag from Nyisha’s mouth. “Are you forgetting something, jerk,” she said angrily. “What,” he yelled. “Bridget’s married to my brother…you’ll never gonna get her back,” she said. “Oh really,” he screamed at her. “Kevin won’t let you get her back, punk,” she said angrily. DeWayne got mad and smacks her across the face. He grabs her by the neck and said, “You listen and listen good! Bridget is gonna come to her senses and come back to me–her man–if she knows what’s good for her…and there’s nothing–NOTHING–that you or your stupid little brother can do about it…she’s gonna get out of that sham of a marriage to keep me from killing you…she doesn’t have a fucking choice,” he yelled before putting the gag back in her mouth and leaving the room. Later that night, Bridget was checking up on the kids as Kevin slept in the master bedroom. She heard Deena crying and went to her room to see Zack reading a story from a book off the shelf. He was also feeding her a bottle. “Hi, Mom…I didn’t wake you up, did I,” he asked her. “No, honey…you didn’t…I was already up…speaking of being up, why are you,” she said. “I couldn’t sleep! I was thinking about the bad things that I’ve done lately,” he said. “Yeah,” she said. “I wanted to apologize for all of them….I’m sorry for what I did to Kyle and the sitter and you…I just don’t wanna be like DeWayne,” he said. “I know…but we can work this out so you won’t turn out to be like him, okay,” she said. He shook his head and said, “Okay!” “Come on…let’s go downstairs,” she said, grabbing Deena from her crib. The three of them went downstairs to the kitchen for some warm milk. She puts her daughter into the highchair and sat down at the table with her son. “Mommy,” Zack said. “Yes, honey,” she said. “Is Auntie Nyisha going to die,” he asked. “Oh, Zack…no…she’s not going to die…that won’t happen…I promise you,” she told him. Meanwhile at the Lanes’ house, everyone was fast asleep. Larissa starts tossing and turning in her bed. Suddenly, she woke up screaming. Tarik got out of his bed and head towards her room. Hours later, Dee Dee showed up there as he sat there with his daughter in his arms. “Hi, guys,” she said. “Grandma,” Larissa cried. Then she hugged her grandmother.
Moments later, Larissa was fast asleep. Dee Dee went downstairs to the kitchen as Tarik was at the counter reading the newspaper. “So…is everything okay,” he asked her. “Yeah…we just talked and she fell asleep…she is really broken up about Nyisha’s kidnapping…how are the boys handling this,” she asked him. “A lot better than their sister but they miss her, too,” he said. “So you heard anything from the police yet,” she questioned. “Naw but at least I got someone on my side when I wanna know what’s going on! T.J. wants to bring Nyisha home safe and sound,” he said. “We all hope she can but you shouldn’t be so hard on her little sister, though…she feels bad enough about this as it is,” she said to him. He scoffed at that comment. “Naw,” Tarik said, “Would you let that kid off the hook if she gets your daughter killed? You didn’t make it easy for me and T.J. for causing Nyisha’s heart attack!” “That’s water under the bridge…this isn’t the time to fight with my daughter-in-law…we need to be working on bringing my baby home back to her family and her children…you think very hard about that,” she demanded. “Bridget brought that little punk into our lives…now he grabs my wife…I don’t know if I could get past that…I’m sorry,” he said, drinking some water and walked away. The next day, Bridget was dropping her kids off at school when DeWayne showed up and got into her car. “So, baby girl…what’s your answer, huh,” he asked her. “You had no right to kidnap my sister-in-law just to get what you want,” she said. “I can and I will…wait a minute–I did…if you want her to stay alive, dump her brother NOW,” he growled at her. “Why are you doing this, huh? Nyisha has nothing to do with any of this, DeWayne! It’s me you want, not her,” she said angrily. “I know, girl! Now that I’ve finally got your attention, you just do what I say and I’ll spare Kevin’s sister! You know we were so good together and we will again! Get rid of that clown and ditch his kids now,” he said, caressing her body. Bridget pulled away but DeWayne held her tightly. “Let…me…go,” she growled. “You’ll love me again…I’m sure of it,” he said, kissing her before he got out of the car. Later that day, T.J. was working hard at the police station when Danny came into her office. “Hey there! Funny seeing you here! What’s up,” she asked him. “Nothing much…figured I come by to see how the case was going,” he said. “Oh! It’s going fine! Don’t worry about your sister! She’s gonna be fine,” she said. “I hope so cuz DeWayne has gone too far! I saw him at the kids’ school telling your sister to dump my brother in exchange for Nyisha’s life! I’ve already lost my girlfriend because of her ex! I’m not gonna loss my big sister that same way,” he said. “I agree with you…sorry about Janet…how are you holding up,” she asked. “I’ll be okay…just worried about my sister,” he said. “I know…just hang in there…we’ll bring her home…I promise,” she said, then hugged him. Kevin was heading to his car just when he saw DeWayne. “What do you want, huh…you kidnapped my sister…threatened my wife…Bridget told me about that little stunt you pulled this morning…what the fuck is wrong with you, DeWayne,” he yelled. “You wanna know what’s wrong with me?! I’ll tell you! It’s you and your stupid family! You know what I want! You got what I want–my girl and my son! I want them back! You’re gonna let them go, got it,” DeWayne rants. “Is that so, huh? I just let Bridget and Zack go back to you, abandon her other two children, and do absolutely nothing,” he said. “Yeah! Bridget and Zack belongs to me! You keep your kids and find a new girl to be your wife,” DeWayne said. Kevin got mad, grabbed DeWayne, and threw him against the car. “Now you listen…stay the fuck away from my wife and son or I’ll fucking kill you, got it,” he yelled. “Watch it, boy! If you kill me, you’ll never see your sister again! She’s as good as dead, aiight,” DeWayne said. “If anything happens to my sister, you will regret it, punk,” he said angrily. He let DeWayne go, head back to his car, and sped off. Bennie and Hutch were outside playing cards when a set of black cars pulled up. “Who the fuck is this, man,” Bennie said. “Who the fuck are you,” Hutch yelled. “You watch your fucking mouths, you little punks…now where’s your boy, DeWayne,” said the man in the car. “To see his P.O. among other things! What is it to you,” Bennie yelled at him. “That fool owes us money…fifty grand to be exact,” the man said to them. “My boy don’t owe you shit,” Hutch said. “Get the fuck outta here…he ain’t here, man,” Bennie said. “We’ll be back, you punk motherfuckers! Your boy better have our money by seven or we’ll kill all of you, got it,” he yelled. Then the cars drove quickly.
Once the cars disappeared, DeWayne drove up. Bennie and Hutch came up to his car. “Hey, D! Some guys in black cars came up here looking for you a while ago saying you owe them money and wants you to pay them by seven so we got rid of them,” the boys said to him. “Good, man! We got better things to do than worry about some punks wanting their money! Let’s go,” he said back. They went inside the old building where they were holding Nyisha hostage. Back at the station, T.J. and Lance were working on the kidnapping case with the rest of the officers when the chief came in. “Hi, boss,” they said. “Thompson, I wanna see you in my office…NOW,” said the chief. T.J. did just that. “Yes, Chief Danes,” she said, closing the door behind her. “Let me get to the point…I know you wanna help with this case but I’m afraid that it’s a little too close to home for you,” Chief Danes said. “How so,” she questioned. “The fact that the victim is your best friend compromise your judgment so I have to pull you off the case,” Chief Danes told her. “What?! No! But I promised her family and her husband–I have to stay on the case,” she pleaded. “I will not have one of my officers playing vigilante and get that girl killed…it’s not a suggestion…it’s an order now go,” Chief Danes bellows. T.J. left the office angry. “Wake up! I said WAKE THE FUCK UP, stupid bitch,” DeWayne yelled as he banged on the wall. Nyisha gave him a dirty look. She was shaking and sweating. Her skin was pale and flushed. “Hey, D! She doesn’t look so good,” Bennie said. “No shit, stupid! Yo, Hutch! Keep an eye on this bitch while I go to this school to get my son! Bennie, tell those fools to meet me at the diner if they come back here,” he said. “Aiight,” Bennie said. “It’s time for that bitch of a girlfriend to realize who her real man is…ME, not your punk ass brother,” he taunts Nyisha. He left the warehouse. Tarik was sitting at his desk looking at a picture of his wife just when Jerrod tap him on the shoulder. “Hey, son! Is everything all right,” he asked. “Huh? Yeah! Everything’s fine,” Tarik said. “You’re sure about that,” he questioned. “No…everything is not all right…my wife was kidnapped by that little punk DeWayne…the police’s looking for her and I’m going out of my mind…I don’t know where she is or if she’s all right…I don’t know how to tell my kids what’s going on with their mom…Larissa kept crying for Nyisha all night so I had to call Mrs Johnson to help me get her to sleep…the van that Nyisha was kidnapped in…it was found torched,” Tarik said to him. “Damn! Was anyone inside,” he questioned. “Nope, which means Nyisha is still alive somewhere,” Tarik said. “Don’t worry, son! They’ll find your wife soon! She’ll be just fine! Why don’t you take the rest of the day off, huh? Go be with your kids–they need you now! Go on! Beat it,” he said. “Okay, Dad,” Tarik said, hugging him. He grabbed his coat and walked out the door. Tarik got into his car and drove away. In a matter of minutes, he got his kids out of school and went straight to the park. Malcolm and Jerome were kicking around the soccer ball while Larissa sat on the bench with her father. “Today is a special day for us…whatever you wanna talk about can stay right here between me and you,” Tarik said to his daughter. “I wish Mommy would come back home to us,” Larissa said. “I wished for that, too,” a voice said. “Hi, Aunt Bridget,” she said softly. Tarik looked up and saw Bridget straight next to the bench. “Hey, baby girl! Why don’t you head over to that cart and get some ice cream on me? Here’s a few dollars,” he said. Larissa did exactly that. Seconds later, he confronted Bridget. “You got some nerve showing up here,” he said angrily. “I wasn’t trying to cause any problems for you guys…just here to think…I overheard your daughter talking about her mom–I didn’t want this to happen,” Bridget said. “I have nothing to say to you! Now you feel guilty about what happened to my wife! You caused this by hooking up with that little punk in the first place! My daughter cries herself to sleep because her mother isn’t here! So why don’t you do us all a favor and stay away from my kids! Go back to DeWayne and stay out of our lives permanently,” he said, grabbing her arm. “Owww! Tarik, you’re hurting my arm,” Bridget said. “Good…now you know how my kids feel…if anything happens to Nyisha, I will kill you and that little punk,” he said, squeezing her arm tighter. “Daddy? You’re scaring me,” Larissa said. “I mean what I said,” he said, “You’re dead to me!” He let Bridget go and left the park with his kids. After the sudden confrontation, Bridget went back to her car and drove away. The kids were outside the school waiting for their parents to pick them up. Zack was looking around for Kevin when a dark car showed up. The window opens and Zack peeks in. “Hey, buddy! Come on in,” said the person in the car. “DeWayne,” he questioned. DeWayne opened the door and pulled him inside. He locked it soonafter. Zack tries to open the door but no such luck. “Where are you going, huh? I just want to hang out with you, my boy,” DeWayne said. “Daddy told me to stay away from you,” he said. “Kevin?! Your mom got you confused! I’m your daddy, not that punk! Ooh, we gonna teach that bitch mother a lesson! Kevin is not your daddy! If things had went my way, your name would’ve been DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr instead of Zachariah Harlan Johnson! I’ll show them! I’ll show all of them,” said DeWayne. Then he grabs his cellphone.
“When this bitch answers, your name is DeWayne Jr not Zachariah…got it,” he said to his young son. Zack shook his head. Bridget drove up to the school when her cellphone rang. She picked it up without checking the number. “Hello,” she answered. “Hello, Bridget! The stakes has gone up! Come back to me now or I’ll kill your sister-in-law,” said the voice on the other end of the phone. “I’m supposed to have twenty-four (24) hours, DeWayne! What have you done now,” she said. “Hi, Mommy!” said a second voice. “Zack,” she said, recognizing her son’s voice. DeWayne took away the phone and said, “That’s right, girl! I took the liberty of taking out son out of school today! I was telling him how we were going to be a real family, right, DeWayne Jr?” ” Right, ” Zack said. “You? Zack already has a family–me, Kevin, his brother, and his baby sister! It doesn’t include you, jerk,” she yelled at him. “And I say different…DJ and I have already decided…all we need is you…I hope you let Kevin down gently and come back to our little family…you know what would happen…bye,” he said. She slammed down the phone. “That’s settled…now we wait for your mom to come back to the fold,” said DeWayne. “I don’t think Mommy’s gonna be happy about this,” Zack told him. “Oh…she will, lil D…she doesn’t have a choice,” he said, feeling pretty sure of himself. While sitting in the car, Bridget remembered Tarik’s exact words at the park. “Shit…you won’t get away with this, DeWayne,” she said to herself. Suddenly, she drove away. DeWayne hung up his cellphone and drove up to the diner. “Okay, lil D…I gotta go to this meeting real quick…sit tight,” he told his son. Zack sat quietly as DeWayne met with some guys in black suits. “Hey, Brucie…watch my kid, will ya,” he said. A huge guy went over to DeWayne’s car and stand guard. As they talked, Zack was drawing pictures in his notebook. The guy brought him some lunch. By the time he finished eating, DeWayne shook the guy’s hand and went to his car. “Now back to the business at hand…your mom and I were together a long time but that punk you call Daddy took her away from me…I’m gonna change that, D…she will end things with Kevin Johnson or she’ll never see you again,” he said, then drives down the street. T.J. and Lance were playing cards in their office while waiting to some good news. “I can’t believe the chief took me off the case,” she said. “She knew you’re too emotionally involved…I know Nyisha is your friend and all but we gotta trust her on this…she knows what she’s doing,” he said. “Yeah, right! I’m not gonna sit here and let Nyisha get killed…I promised Mr. and Mrs. Johnson that I would bring their daughter home…I will do it…I owe them…I can’t be doing desk work…I’m gonna solve this case myself,” she said. “You’re going to find Nyisha, are you,” he asked her. “Yeah…you got a better idea,” she said. “Let’s go then,” he said. They got up from their desks and went outside. DeWayne and his boys were waiting next to the warehouse entrance with two suitcases on the ground. Nyisha was coughing and throwing up blood on the floor. She got up to look out the window. “What the hell is going on,” she mumbled. “These fools are messing with my kidnapping scheme, man! Once they get this money, I can concentrate on getting my girl back! Bridget ain’t crazy enough to double cross me,” he said. “Yeah! If she wants that bitch to stay alive, she gotsa come back to you, D,” said Hutch as he and DeWayne gave each other a high five. “But she’s married to Kevin…how are you gonna get her, man,” Bennie said. “Finally someone with some sense,” she said. “Now that’s easy, Ben! I got something she wants,” he told his misguided friend as he shows him what’s in his Lexus. As T.J. and Lance were leaving the police station, Bridget drove up. “Hey, sis! What are you doing here,” she asked. “Um…just driving around is all…why’d you ask,” Bridget said nervously. “You sure about that? What’s wrong? Is it DeWayne,” Lance asked. Bridget didn’t say anything. She thought about the incident with Tarik in the park. “Say you didn’t do what I think you did,” T.J. questioned her. Bridget slowly shook her head. “Aw hell no,” Lance yelled as he turned away from the girls. “What is wrong with you? Going back to that fool is not the answer! Are you trying to hurt Kevin,” she said angrily. Bridget think back to Tarik’s final words and said, “DeWayne has Zack…he’s already convinced our son that we’re gonna be a family and if I don’t go back to him, he’ll kill Nyisha…I may never see my son again!” T.J. grabbed her little sister by the and said, “You’re gonna sacrifice my best friend’s life for that punk, huh! Huh!” Lance got in between the girls and said, “Hey! Stop! Bridget, you can’t go back to your ex! You have a family with Kevin! What about Kyle and Deena? What happens to them, huh?” “I don’t know…he’s not making it any easier–he just wants me and Zack…he said Kevin could keep Kyle and Deena,” Bridget said. Then T.J. confronts her again.
“Oh, great…unbelievable…that little punk has a tantrum and you’re abandoning your husband–your kids, the ones you and Kevin shared together…did you ever think you may never see Kyle and Deena again, huh…if you choose to be with DeWayne, those kids will hate you…what if he doesn’t hold up his end of the bargain, huh…Malcolm, Jerome, and Larissa will lose their mother as well…can you live with that…it’ll be Nyisha’s blood on your hands as well as DeWayne’s,” she said, then lets Bridget go and stormed off. “Oh, my god! Zack,” Nyisha said softly. DeWayne went inside the warehouse with Zack in his arms. Bennie and Hutch put Nyisha back in the chair. “Aunt Nyisha,” Zack said as DeWayne put him down. He ran straight to her. “She’s not your aunt, lil D,” DeWayne said. “Should we do something about this,” Bennie asked him. “Don’t worry about it, Ben! I’m gonna have to teach the kid about women,” DeWayne said as Zack hugged Nyisha. Bridget drove up to the warehouse and waited while T.J. and Lance was in a van a few blocks behind her. DeWayne looked at his watch as Zack gave Nyisha a cup of water. “Oh please get better, Aunt Nyisha! You need your strength for when DeWayne lets you go, okay,” he said. “She is not your aunt,” DeWayne yelled at him. “Stop confusing him…he’ll get frustrated,” Nyisha yelled back at DeWayne. “Oh! Is that right, huh? You know my son better than I do, bitch,” DeWayne questioned. “If you stayed outta jail enough, you wouldn’t have that problem now would you,” she said angrily. He got mad and slapped her. “Nooo! Why did you do that, DeWayne,” Zack yelled. “You see, son! She deserved that! Lesson Number 1: when you have a woman who disrespect you like that, you’ll have to keep her in check! Me and you–we the kings of the jungle and the girls are the slaves! They should be seen and not heard, okay! We don’t need to hear them speak, aiight,” said DeWayne. “But that’s not what Mommy said,” Zack said. “Yes, honey! Men and women have equal rights! No one has any control over anybody! See, DeWayne! What you gonna say now,” Nyisha said. “You know what? I’m gonna shut you up permanently,” DeWayne said, putting a gun to Nyisha’s head. Zack watched in horror as this was going on. “Oh shit,” she cried. “You see, my boy! This is the only way to control a woman! I ain’t waiting for your mom any longer! I should kill this bitch right now or better yet you do it,” DeWayne said. Bridget muster up the courage to get out of the car and went into the warehouse. DeWayne walked over to Zack and put the gun into his hand. “Me?! I can’t? I don’t wanna hurt Aunt Nyisha,” Zack said. “Why not? Her entire family kept us apart for four years! We can hurt them back! All you have to do is point and shoot,” he said to his son. Once Zack got ahold of the gun, Bridget came in on them. “Wait! You won! You got what you wanted, all right! Now let her go,” she said. “I knew you would come but you should’ve made up your mind sooner…you see when I make a deal with you, better jump on it quick–no question! Deal’s off! This bitch will die and I’ll keep the both of y’all anyways! Bennie! Hutch! Grab her,” DeWayne said. The boys did exactly that. DeWayne laughed. “You’ll never get away with this,” Bridget said. “I already did! With you and our son by my side, no one can stop me–not Kevin or his family, not even your big sister or that sissy police department! Now that you’re here, I’ve got some unfinished business to tend to! Hope you have the stomach to watch yet another one DIE! You’ve lost four friends since you hooked up with Kevin! Scott, your high school science partner…Karla from the cheerleading squad…Mary Jane from 12th grade trigonometry…what a shame…and Jamie from your freshman of college…,” DeWayne rambles on. Bridget thought about it for a minute and said, “I was questioned by the campus police for weeks about Jamie’s disappearance…I almost went to jail because I was the last one to see him alive…because of you,” she said angrily. “Quit whining! I bet your old man got you outta it with his computer money and his gang of lawyers…why you think I hooked up with you…for the moola…and now you’re gonna watch your sister-in-law…oops I mean your former sister-in-law die…Zack my boy…will you do the honors,” he said. “Zack, don’t do it,” Bridget pleaded with her son. “Shut the fuck up! You have no say in this,” DeWayne said, “Go ahead, lil D! Make your daddy proud!” Zack walked up to Nyisha and put the gun to her head. “Zack, you don’t wanna do this…after all I did for you…what my family did for you…you don’t wanna kill me, so you,” Nyisha begged. “Don’t listen to her! She never liked you in the first place! She wanted to mom to get an abortion when she was pregnant with you, son! She’s the enemy! Shoot her,” he said. “He’s lying, baby…we all love you despite what he says…I would never do anything to hurt you but DeWayne would…he doesn’t care about you like I do,” Bridget said. “Daddy said you would say that…you’re a woman…I don’t have to listen to you…I have to do this…prove to him that I’m a man, Mommy,” Zack yelled. “You think that killing me will make you a man…it doesn’t cuz it’s stupid, okay,” said Nyisha. “See…she called you stupid, lil D…shoot her,” said DeWayne. “Shut up, DeWayne,” Bridget yelled. “You’re not stupid! You’re the smartest and sweetest kid I know! You can do better than this! Better than DeWayne! You’re not him! You’re not a killer! Please don’t do this–I beg of you,” Nyisha pleaded. Then she closed her eyes as Zack put his finger on the trigger.
A few seconds later, there was silence. Nyisha opened her eyes again to see Zack slowly putting the gun down. She was relieved. He hugged her and started to cry. “Damn,” DeWayne said. “Thank God,” Bridget whispered. Within all the confusion, T.J., Lance, and the other officers busted in to grab DeWayne, Bennie, and Hutch. “I couldn’t do it…I c-c-c-couldn’t do it…I’m sorry, Aunt Nyisha,” Zack cried softly. Bridget ran over to hug them both. “Hey, guys! Are you all right,” T.J. asked them. “Yeah! We’re fine,” Bridget said, holding her son. “Get them outta here,” Lance said to the officers. “Let’s get outta here…help me up,” Nyisha said. Bridget and T.J. did just that. Once they were outside, Nyisha started coughing. “Hey, buddy! Are you okay,” T.J. asked her. Before Nyisha could give her an answer, she fainted. Lance caught her before she hit the ground. “Nyisha,” Bridget yelled. “Mommy? What’s happening,” Zack asked. T.J. checked her friend’s pulse as Bridget consoles her son. “It’s okay, baby…she’ll be fine,” Bridget said. “We gotta get her to the hospital…NOW,” T.J. told them. Lance picked up Nyisha and carried her to Bridget’s car. They all got in and drove off quickly. “Hang in there, Iz…Bridget, step on it,” T.J. said. “I’m driving as fast as I can…buckle up, honey,” Bridget said. Zack grabbed the seatbelt and buckled it tightly. In a matter of minute, they were at the hospital. “We need some help out here,” Lance yelled. The paramedics came out with a stretcher for Nyisha. “You have to save her, please,” T.J. said to them. “Of course…we’ll do our best, ma’am,” one of the paramedics said. They took her to the ER. Hours later, T.J., Bridget, and Zack were sleeping on the couch as the doctor checked up on Nyisha. “You can go in now, officer,” the doctor said to T.J. They all went in to visit her. “Hey there! How are you feeling,” T.J. asked her friend. “I’m good…thank you,” Nyisha said. “No problem,” she said. “I’m glad you’re ok, Aunt Nyisha,” Zack said, climbing onto the bed and giving her a hug. As they talked, Randy and Dee Dee showed up. “Hi, baby,” Dee Dee said, hugging her daughter. “Thank you, kiddo,” Randy said to T.J. Suddenly, the chief came in and whispered something in T.J.’s ear. The two of them went in the hall to talk. Bridget was at the water fountain getting a drink when Tarik and his kids came in. “Hi, Auntie Bridget,” Larissa said. “I heard what you did for my wife today…T.J. told me everything…thank you,” he said. “I couldn’t let DeWayne get away with what he did…hopefully they’ll keep him locked up this time,” she said. “You guys go ahead and see your mom…I’ll be there in a minute,” he said. “Okay, Dad,” Malcolm and Jerome said. “Hold your sister’s hand, you guys,” he said. Once they were out of their sight, Tarik confronts Bridget. “You’re not gonna hold it against me about DeWayne, are you,” she said. “Naw…you could’ve known what that punk was capable of…sorry about what happened to the park the other day…I was kinda on edge with the kidnapping and all…I shouldn’t have put you in that situation…the last thing I need is your entire family jumping on my ass for that,” he said. “They won’t hear it from me as long as it doesn’t happen again,” she said. “It won’t…should’ve ring that punk’s neck instead,” he said. They started to laugh. Suddenly, Tarik move in closer and kissed Bridget. She pushed him away and said, “What are you doing?” “It’s no use fighting me…you know you want it,” he said. “No…not this…never this…get your hands off me or I’ll tell Nyisha,” she said angrily. “Why you had to ruin it by bringing up my wife,” he said. “I’m not kidding,” she said. He grabbed her from behind and went into a nearby closet. T.J. sat down on the floor and cried. Lance pat her on the back and said, “Chief Danes shouldn’t have done that! At least, Mr and Mrs Johnson are happy to get their daughter back thanks to you, partner!” He hugged her tight as Nyisha visits with her family. Weeks later, four-year-old Zack was sitting quietly in the clinic’s waiting room while Kevin was talking with the receptionist. He was thinking about what had happened with him up to the day that he nearly shoots Nyisha. “Ok, buddy! The therapist will be seeing us shortly! Are you feeling all right,” Kevin asked him. “Yes,” Zack said. “You understand that your mom and I are doing this cuz we love you and know what’s best for you, right,” he said. “Yes, Daddy…I wish I could be with Mommy at DeWayne’s trial,” Zack said to him. “Me too! But your therapy comes first, squirt! Your mom’s gonna be fine! We’ll see her afterwards,” he said. “Okay, Daddy,” Zack said. “After we pick up Mommy, then the three of us will go get some ice cream,” he said. “Yes! Thank you, Daddy,” Zack said, hugging Kevin. T.J. was at the park with her kids thinking just when Terrell showed up. “Hey, honey! Funny seeing you here,” he said. “Hi, Dad,” she said. “I thought you was at work…is there something that you need to tell me,” he questioned. “Huh? Um naw, Dad! I’ve decided to take a break from the station for a while! The last case took a lot outta me, you know,” she said. “Oh, the case in which Nyisha was kidnapped by that punk DeWayne over two weeks ago! Speaking of weeks, I went to Tarik’s house to see Nyisha earlier and you know what? She told me you got suspended from the force for the next three months for interference with the case,” he said. “I can explain,” she said. “Now how come all your friends and your siblings know about this before us, huh? How did this happen,” he asked. “Um…Mr. and Mrs. Johnson knows, too…they were there when the Chief suspended me…we just didn’t want you and Mom to get upset,” she said. “For starters, do not talk to Mr. Johnson…your mom and I deserve to know everything that’s going on with you no matter how bad it is, you hear me,” he said sternly. “Okay, Dad,” she said to him. “Now that we’re clear on that, I don’t think that it was a safe job to begin with…it’s better that you join the family business…that’s what I send you kids to college for,” he said. “I’m happy with my job, Dad! The Johnsons were happy that I brought Nyisha home safe and sound! I’m good with what I do! I can’t give that up because I keep this town safe–not now, not ever,” she said . Then they continued talking as the kids played.
At the courthouse, Bridget waited anxiously as the judge makes his decision. DeWayne was talking to his lawyers about his plans. “Mr. Williams, your bail is set for $5,000!” the judge finally said. “Yes,” DeWayne cheered. “Oh great! Something I don’t need,” Bridget sighed. “I’ll make the bail…then we’ll celebrate,” said the lawyer as they heads for the door. As DeWayne was going out of the courthouse, Bridget came up and slapped him. “Ow! What you did that for,” DeWayne said. “You know damn well that you should be locked up for all the dumb things you did! You ain’t the victim, Nyisha and Zack are,” she said angrily. “I am a victim where your big sister’s concerned and once I’m cleared of these trumped up charges against me, I’m gonna sue the whole police department for harassment and abuse! Your sister won’t have a job to go back to,” he said. “You jerk,” she said, attacking him. Kevin came in and broke up the fight between them. “I’ll kill you for this,” she yelled at DeWayne. Kevin held her tightly. “You see this? This crazy girl tried to attack me,” he said. “Crazy? Crazy?! I’ll show you crazy,” she growled. As she lunged at DeWayne, Kevin put his wife over his shoulder and left the courthouse. “Thanks, Kev…get your wife outta here before she hurts herself,” he said. “I ain’t doing this for you…I’m doing it for Zack,” Kevin said, walking away. Once they were out of his sight, DeWayne brought his lawyers to the side. “You see the girl who attacked me? She’s my son’s mother! You remember my son, Zack? The one that I was telling you about? I wanna prove to the courts that I can be a better father to him! I don’t trust her with my kid!” he said. “Okay, man! We’ll work on that,” the lawyer said. “Thanks, Buck! I appreciate it,” he said. Brandon was hanging out with his friends while Miranda was resting upstairs. “Hey, man! Congratulations on your marriage and the new baby on the way,” Cal said. “Thanks, man! I appreciate it! It’s the happiest day of my life,” he said, drinking a bottle of soda. “Too bad you can’t get drunk with us anymore,” Cal said. “He knows that daddy Terrell would kick his ass if he did,” Del joked. They started laughing. “Ha-ha! Very funny, guys,” said Brandon. While they were talking, there was a knock on the door. “Who that,” Cal said. Del got up and went to the door. As he was going for the knob, the Knicks grew louder. “Hey! Tell whoever that is to cut that shit out! Wife’s upstairs trying to sleep,” said Brandon. “Aiight, man,” Del said, opening the door. A girl came into the house and knocked him out. “Damn,” Brandon and Cal shouted as they burst out laughing as their friend lays there unconscious. “Get up, nigga…I know what you did last night…you think you slick messing with that ho from the other side of town, huh,” the girl yelled. “What…you gotta be kidding…I ain’t done nothing…just hanging out with the boys…you need to stop listening those hos you hanging with, aiight…I ain’t fucking with no ho,” Del said as he got off the floor. They started arguing. Miranda woke up to the arguing and went downstairs. “Hey! What’s going on down here,” she asked. Brandon quickly got up and came to her defense. “Um…Del and Nyla are having a disagreement and now they’re going home to work it out,” he said, signaling them to leave. “Oh shoot! Will you look at the time? I gotta go,” Cal said. “Yeah! I gotta go, too, man,” Del said, grabbing his girl by the arm and heading for the door. They left abruptly. Later that night, Nyisha was asleep upstairs in the master bedroom. Tarik was downstairs in the den reading the sports section of his evening paper. All of a sudden, she starts to toss and turn. “No…no…let me go,” she moaned. Tarik overheard it and went upstairs. “Hey, Nyisha! Baby, wake up,” he said, shaking her. “No…get off of me,” she yelled. “Hey, it’s me,” he whispered. She woke up in a cold sweat. “Hey, girl! What’s wrong, huh,” he asked her. “Nothing! I just had a bad dream, that’s all,” she said. “You’re sure,” he said. “Yeah…I’m sure,” she said. “Okay! I’ll be downstairs if you need me,” he said, getting off the bed. “Tarik, don’t go! Please! Come to bed, all right! I don’t wanna be alone tonight,” she said, grabbing his arm. “Aiight,” he said. He got into bed and hugged his wife as she slowly went to sleep. Marvin was in the kitchen of his home working on his next case when Brianna came downstairs and kissed him on the cheek. “Good night, Daddy,” she said cheerfully. “Good night to you, too, sweetheart,” he said to his daughter. T.J. saw them and smiled. “All right, you guys! Break it up,” T.J. interrupted them. “Your mom’s right! Go on upstairs! I’ll be there to tuck you in, all right,” he said. “Ok, Daddy! Good night, Mommy,” Brianna said. “Good night, baby,” T.J. said. She picked up her daughter, gave her a kiss on the forehead, and sent her upstairs. “T.J.? How are you really doing, huh,” Marvin asked. “I’m fine,” she said. “Really,” he asked again. “No, I’m not! I was used to going to the station everyday at 9am but now I’m suspended–stuck here all day long–I’m about to go crazy,” she answered. “Yeah, baby! I understand! Your boss shouldn’t had you suspended in the first place! I know that but if it was for a good reason, you got to respect her for it, okay! At least she didn’t fire you,” he said. “Yeah…you’re right,” she said. Then they kissed.
The next day, Bridget and her three kids were at the park eating lunch when Mimi showed up with her 3-month-old son in her arms. “Well hello, stranger,” she said to them. “Hi, Mimi! Long time no see! How have you been,” Bridget asked her old friend. “I’m all right! What about you,” she said. “I’m okay as long as I don’t run into that fool DeWayne,” Bridget said. “Well your ex’s running around telling everyone that he was supposed to be the one to marry you and you know what? I’m glad you didn’t, girl, cuz you know the boy is nuts! Hey, you guys,” she said. “Hi, Aunt Mimi,” said Kyle and Zack. “I know, girl! I’m so glad to have Kevin in my life! He’s the best thing that could happen to me! He has been here for us! I’m very lucky to have him,” Bridget said. “Yeah and you’re very lucky to snag Kevin up before anyone else! Back in high school, he was a scrawny little kid but now–he’s so hot,” she said. “Hey-hey-hey! The kids,” Bridget interrupted her. “Oh…my bad, guys,” she giggled. The boys looked at each other and laughed as the girls talked. Later that day, T.J. was in the diner reading the newspaper and drinking coffee when Nyisha came in and sat down across from her. “Hi, T.J.,” she said. “Hey,” T.J. said back. “How are you holding up,” she asked. “I’ll be all right since I got all this free time now! At least I wasn’t fired, right,” T.J. said. “I’m so sorry for that,” she said, “You didn’t deserve to be suspended just to protect me!” ” It’s not your fault, Nyisha! I had it coming anyway! Maybe my mom was right! I shouldn’t be working at such a dangerous job! She thinks I should be working alongside my dad so she wouldn’t have to worry, ” T.J. said. “Ever since the car accident that you were in a while back,” she said. It got T.J. thinking about that fateful night. All of a sudden, Farrah came in and tapped on the table. “Hello?! Is anybody home,” she said to T.J. “T.J.! Are you feeling all right,” Nyisha said, shaking her friend. “Huh?! Oh I’m fine,” T.J. said to them. “You sure? You don’t look fine,” Farrah said. “I’m fine, guys! I was just thinking about the accident,” T.J. said. “Yeah! I remember! You almost died that night,” Farrah told her. “That the scariest night of my life…I still can’t believe it…what I don’t get is the guy with the pickup truck that ran into me…I could’ve been killed but yet…he was never found…what’s up with that, huh,” T.J. asked. “Yeah…I wonder,” said Nyisha. The girls looked at the menus, not knowing they’re bring watched. Tarik Jr was eating lunch in the school cafeteria when TC came up to him and sat down at the table. “Hey, L.T.,” she said. “Hey,” he said back. “Pretty cool what we did to Old Man Mills’ house a couple of months ago, huh,” she said. “But we got caught! What’s so cool about that,” he asked her. “That you told off Old Man Mills…I think that’s sexy, L.T.! That’s what I like about bad boys! That’s what I’m looking for! Are you a bad boy, hmmm,” she flirted. “Uh…yeah…hell yeah,” he said. “Well let’s go then,” she said, kissing him and walking away. He got up and followed her. Danny was sitting in the waiting room of the psychiatric hospital reading a magazine just when the nurse brought Ashlee out to see him. “Danny,” she said. “Hey, Ashlee! How are you,” he asked her. She hugged him right and said, “Now that you’re here, I’m doing much better!” “That’s good! Let’s go sit down, okay,” he said. They went to sit down in the cafeteria. “So how’s the kids,” she asked him. “They’re fine! Those little guys miss you, you know,” he said. “I miss them, too! I gotta watch out for Mac’s cousins now that my sister’s gone and all,” she said. “You don’t have to do it alone! I’ll be here to help you, girl,” he said. “Thanks, D,” she said as he hold her tight. Hours later, she was allowed to go home with him. Kevin and Brandon were at the park playing basketball with their friends. While this was going on, DeWayne and his gang showed up. “Well-well-well! If it isn’t the pee-wee league,” he said. “What are you doing here, DeWayne,” Kevin said angrily. “It’s a free country! I can come and go anywhere I want, all right,” he said. “The last time you said something like that, Bridget was put in a coma for a month when we were in the 8th grade,” Kevin said. “Yeah right,” he said. “Then you said something else stupid weeks ago and you jerks kidnapped my sister! I wanna know what you’re up to this time,” Kevin said. “Yeah,” Brandon said. “Oh, please! Ain’t nobody messing with your family! Let’s get outta here, guys,” he said. They walked away. “DeWayne’s up to something, Kev,” said Brandon. “Definitely up to something,” Kevin said back. The two of them went back to their game. T.J. went outside to her car after lunch. Once she got there, a brown envelope was on the windshield. “What is this,” she said to herself. She grabs the envelope and got into the car. As she put the let into the ignition, she opened the envelope and dumped out whatever was in it. A folded piece fell out. She opens it and saw what was inside. “I know what you did” was written on the paper. She looks around to see who would do such a thing like this. “Is this some kind of joke,” she asked herself. She grabs the envelope and looked for an address but it didn’t have one. She shoved them all under the seat and cranked up the car. Suddenly, she drove off. Michelle, Michael, and their daughter, Shawna, were eating lunch at the restaurant just when their friends came in and sat down with them. “Hey, Syleena! Hey, Marah,” Michelle said. “Hi, Michelle,” said Syleena and Marah. ” Hey, Ben! Hey, Kwame,” said Michael. “Hey, Mike,” Kwame and Ben said. The waiter gave them each a menu. “So how’s the family,” Marah asked. “Everybody’s fine! My baby sister had to go to court to testify against her abusive ex-boyfriend yesterday but he got off! My parents don’t like it one bit,” she said. “That DeWayne kid…he deserves to be locked up for what he did,” Syleena said. “Your baby sister’s been through enough,” said Marah. Then they continued talking.
Later that evening, Nyisha was fast asleep in the bedroom. Tarik was in the bathroom putting on his pajamas. Suddenly, she starts tossing and turning. DeWayne’s face popped up as she slept. “Nyisha…I’m coming to get you…whoo-ha-ha,” his voice echoes. “No! Get away from me, DeWayne,” she said in her sleep. “You know I can’t do that! It’s just a dream! I can terrorize you all night long,” he echoed. “Why me,” she said. “You tell me, doctor! You’re the one dreaming about me, remember! And since you are, I’m gonna have so much fun tormenting you! I’m gonna make your life a living hell,” he echoed as he came out of a cloud of smoke and grabbed her. She woke up screaming. Tarik rushed to his wife’s bedside. “Hey! Calm down, girl! You had a bad dream,” he said to her. Nyisha didn’t say anything but looked around in horror. “Nyisha? Baby! It’s all right! It’s just me,” he said calmly. She hugged him tightly. Once she was finally asleep, Tarik got on his cellphone and made a call. “Hey, buddy! I have a favor to ask of you,” he said as he left the room. The next day, T.J. and Meghan came over to the Lanes’ house as Tarik was coming out. “Well hello, ladies! Thanks for coming! I really appreciate y’all doing this for me,” he said to them. “We’d do anything for a friend,” Meghan said. “Don’t worry, Tarik! She’ll be fine,” T.J. said. “Okay! Nyisha’s upstairs! Help yourselves to some breakfast! I know you will anyways! And I’ll see you guys later,” he said. “Oh you know us so well,” Meghan said. “See you later, Tarik,” T.J. said as she follows Meghan into the kitchen. Tarik grabbed his bag and left. Nyisha was still in bed as the girls raid the refrigerator. All of a sudden, she started to toss and turn. “No…no…no…stay away from me…leave me alone,” she moaned. T.J. and Meghan went upstairs to see what was going on. “Now you know I can’t do that,” a voice said. “What,” she said. “I said I can’t do that,” the voice said again. Nyisha opened her eyes to see T.J. at her bedside. “You thought you were gonna get rid of us that easily,” Meghan said from the door. “I didn’t know–how long were you here,” she asked them. “Not too long…we’re here to see you,” T.J. said. “Tarik told us that you weren’t sleeping too well since the kidnapping,” Meghan said. “Meghan! We don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to,” T. J. mumbled under her breath. “I’m fine, Meghan! Don’t worry so much,” Nyisha said. “Are you sure,” Meghan asked. “Yes! I’m fine! I don’t need a babysitter, you guys,” she said. “I know! I’m here for breakfast,” T.J. said. “We’re very worried about you, Nyisha,” Meghan said. “I don’t know what Tarik told you but I’m fine! There’s nothing wrong with me, all right,” she said. “But, Nyisha…,” Meghan started to say. “I said I’m fine, all right! Get off my back about it, will ya–geez,” she yelled at them. She got out of bed, went into the bathroom, and slammed the door. Nyisha stood in front of her bathroom mirror as T.J. and Meghan sat outside the door. “I told you not to bring up the kidnapping! Weren’t you listening to a word that Tarik said,” T. J. whispered. “Of course I did but she shouldn’t be keeping something so traumatic from us…it could explode in out faces,” Meghan said. “I knew it…I knew I should’ve called Farrah…she knows what to do,” T.J. mumbled angrily. “What is that supposed to mean, huh,” Meghan questioned. “I’m not in the mood to do this with you,” she said. “Oh, no…I wanna know what you mean by that…you think Farrah can do better than me…she’s my sister, too,” Meghan said. “Don’t start,” she said through her teeth. “Cut the bull…I asked you a question…I want an answer now,” Meghan yelled. Angered by that remark, T.J. grabs Meghan and threw her against the wall. While this was going on, Farrah showed up and heard the noise. She ran upstairs to see the girls fighting. Nyisha came out of the bathroom when she heard the noise. T.J. wrestled Meghan to the floor. Nyisha and Farrah break them up. “Girls…girls…stop it…what’s going on in here, huh,” they said. “Nothing, all right,” T.J. yelled, then stormed out. As she was heading down the stairs, Nyisha went after her. “T.J.? T.J.! What’s going on with you and Meghan, huh,” she asked her friend. T.J. didn’t say anything. Farrah came out of the room and said, “I don’t get it! Meghan ain’t talking either! She refused to tell me anything! What the hell did I just walked into?” “I ain’t got time for this…I’m outta here,” T.J. said. “No, you’re not! You’re not going anywhere until we settle this,” she said angrily. “Says who,” T.J. yelled. “I say so! Get in the living room and SIT YOUR ASS DOWN NOW! You and Meghan, move it! Tearing up my house like a couple of kids–must’ve lost y’all damn minds,” Nyisha yelled back. The four of them went into the living room. “So…I wanna know right here, right now…what happened between the two of you up there,” Farrah demanded. The girls looked at each other, scoffs, and turned away. “You might as well start talking…it’s not like you have anywhere to go anyway,” Nyisha said, looking directly at T.J. Then she sat down as well.
The girls sat there in silence. T.J.’s cellphone started to vibrate. She steps out of the room to answer it. “Hello?! Who is this,” she said. “Murderer,” said a voice on the other end of the phone. “Who the fuck is this,” she said again. The phone clicked. “What was that about,” Farrah interrupted. “I don’t know! Somebody’s making prank calls, I think,” she said. “Are you sure,” Nyisha asked her. “Yeah! I gotta go! I’ll talk to you guys later,” she said to them. “Wait! We’re not done here,” said Nyisha. “Bye,” she called out. “T.J.? T.J., you get back here right now,” Nyisha yelled. Before she could say another word, T.J. was already out the door. Someone was watching T.J. through the bushes as she walks to her car. She dug into her pockets for her keys when her cellphone vibrated again. “Hello,” she said. “You actually think you can kill an innocent man and get away with it, huh? Huh! You will get exactly what you deserved,” the voice said. “Who the fuck is this,” she yelled. The phone clicked. “That’s strange,” she said to herself before putting the key into the car door. Jeffrey was in the park listening to one of his favorite CDs in his car when Danny came up and tapped on his window. “Hey, man,” he said. “Hey, Jeff! I see you playing that new joint from the club the other night,” Danny said. “Huh? Yeah I am,” he said as he turns down the music, “So how is Ashlee these days?” “She’s doing just fine…got past everything with her sister’s death and all, you know…got sprung from the hospital yesterday,” Danny said. As they talked, April and Ashlee showed up. “Hey, boys,” the girls said. “Hey, girl! What’s up,” said Danny. “What you doing,” Ashlee asked him. “Oh nothing! Just hanging around,” Danny answered. “Oh really? Hmm,” she said softly. “Yeah,” he said. They started kissing. “And you…come with me,” April said, grabbing Jeffrey by the hand and pulling him out of the car. As soon as they got away from their friends, April pulls Jeffrey close to her and kissed him. “What was that for,” Jeffrey asked. “I just want to,” April replied. “Where’s Matt,” he asked her. “He’s with my parents for the night! We have the house all to ourselves,” she replied. “Mmm…let me drop Danny and Ashlee off somewhere nice…and head on home,” he whispers in her ear. “Umm, about that…they’re coming with us, baby,” she giggled. “Huh?! Hey! Baby! I thought we were going to be alone! April? April,” he yelled, then runs after her. Later that evening, the gang were hanging out together. They were eating hamburgers and hot dogs in the Andersons’ backyard with their kids playing in the treehouse nearly. “Hi,” T.J. said. “Um…hi,” Meghan said. “We need to talk…you first…,” they said. They started laughing. “I’ll go first! I’m sorry for the way I acted the other day! I was stressed out with being suspended from the force plus we were all worried about Nyisha and the kidnapping on top of everything else, you know,” she said. “Yeah,” Meghan agreed. “Nyisha is like a sister to me…Farrah, too…I’m very close with the Johnsons…at least you don’t have to live in a house full of kids…I had to and I hate it…being part of a big family suffocates me….I’m not the youngest…certainly not the oldest…I’m always stuck in the middle,” she said. “I know…I feel the same way you do…no privacy because my parents are always looking over my shoulder…at least your family loves you…mine don’t…my mom three me away…my uncle molested me and made my aunt think I was a liar…after a while, he raped me…had me sent away to some cruel boarding school when I was 13 years old…I had to depend on myself because I couldn’t trust anyone,” Meghan said. “Sorry for what you’ve been through…if you need someone to trust, I could be that person…I won’t let you down,” she said. “Thanks,” Meghan said. Nyisha and Farrah stopped what they were doing to look at them. “Do you see this,” Farrah said. “I just don’t understand it…one minute they were at each other’s throats…,” Nyisha started to say. “And the next, they’re buddies again…now I don’t understand it,” she said, finishing her twin sister’s sentence. “But aren’t you glad they’re not fighting anymore,” Tarik asked them. “Yeah,” they said. “So let’s leave it at that,” said Terrence. “Yeah…you’re right,” Farrah said back. They sat there as the girls talked. While the gang were enjoying themselves, an unidentified car crept up to the edge of the yard. The window rolled down slowly and a pair of eyes peeked out. “Is that her, Ma,” said the voice in the car. “Yes, Scooter baby…that’s her…the bitch of a cop who killed your daddy…don’t you worry, my boy…I’m gonna make her pay for what she did…she will suffer,” said the second voice. Then the car drove off.
The next day, T.J. took her kids to school. She met up with the girls and their kids. While they were talking, the same car showed up. “I’m gonna get you, Sergeant Thompson…all in due time…all in due time,” said the woman in the car as she drove off. “Bye, Mom,” twelve-year-old Tyrese said. “Bye, Ty! Remember your stepmother will be picking you up after football practice and I’ll see you later on tonight,” T.J. said back. “Okay, Mom,” he said. Tarik Jr was watching the suspicious car driving off. Nyisha walked up to him and said, “Tarik Jr, are you feeling all right? What are you looking at, huh?” ” Uh…nothing, ” he said. “Are you sure,” she asked him. “Yeah! I’m sure,” he replied. “Okay! Go to your mother,” she said. “Okay,” he said. “Oh hey there, stranger! I want you guys to be on your best behavior for Nyisha! Don’t give her any problems, okay,” T.J. said to her sons. “Yes, Mom! We’ll be good,” said Tyrese and Tarik Jr. “I’ll take very good care of your boys, T.J.,” Nyisha said. The kids hugged their moms and went to class. The girls got into their cars and drove off. As T.J. drove out of the schoolyard, the woman in the unidentified car takes out her cellphone and put it to her ear. “Jim! Tino! It’s time,” she said. Two guys got into a black-and-blue van. Once T.J.’s blue Escalade passed by, they pulled off after her. T.J. saw the van driving behind her. “Go around,” she said. The van sped up and ran into her. “What the fuck,” she yelled. “Get her, Tino! The missus wants this bitch alive,” said one of the guys in the van. “I know, Jim! I heard,” said Tino. The van speeds up again and hit T.J.’s bumper. “Knock it off, you jerks,” she yelled at them. “Let’s get this bitch,” Jim said. “Yeah,” yelled Tino. They drive up to the side of T.J.’s Escalade and bumped into her. “Hey,” she yelled again. “Almost there,” Tino said. They bumped into her again. “Dammit! Stupid motherfuckers! Are you blind,” she yelled at them as she stuck up her middle finger. “Now, Tino, now!” Jim said. The van struck the Escalade, causing it to swerve off the road and hitting a tree. T.J. was knocked unconscious. Jim and Tino got out of the van. They went over to the Escalade, pulled T.J. out, and put her into the van. They got back in themselves and drove away from the scene. “Yeah, baby, yeah,” they cheered. “Boy, will the missus be proud of us,” said Tino. “For sure, my nigga! The missus will make the arrangements to off this bitch,” Jim said back. They laughed while driving down the freeway. At the restaurant, Marvin was eating lunch with the law partners just when his cellphone rang. “Excuse me, ladies and gentlemen! I gotta take this, all right,” he said. “Of course,” said the other partners. “Thanks,” he said, walking away to take the call. Seconds later, Terrence came up to meet with the partners. “Oh sorry I’m late…where did my brother go,” he said. “He had to take an important call…so let’s discuss the case, shall we,” said one of the partners. As they talked, Marvin was on his phone. “What?! Aiight, Lance! I’ll see you there! Bye,” he said as he goes back to the table. He hung up. “Hey, little brother! What’s wrong,” Terrence asked. “It’s the police department! Apparently someone called in and told them about T.J.’s Escalade being on the side of the road,” he said. “Are you sure,” Terrence asked him. “That’s what Lance told me,” he said to his big brother. “If Lance is this sure about something, this is it! Go see what happened to your wife! I can handle this! Go on,” Terrence said to him. Marvin got up and left. The officers were on the streets talking to some of the drivers just when Marvin showed up. “Hey, Lance! What’s going on,” he asked. “There’s been an accident involving your wife! She was run off the road by some guys in a black-and-blue van! The van took off afterwards but only T.J. isn’t inside! Something’s not right,” Lance said. “You got that right! Who would be after my wife and where did they take her, huh,” he said. The two of them stood there dumbfounded. Jim and Tino drove up to an old building and got out of the van. They went to the back of it and opened the door. They grabbed a hooded person from the van and went into the building. “We’re here, Ma,” they said. A mysterious woman came out from the shadows and walked up to the three of them. “You are good boys! Thank you very much,” she said. “We do our best for you, Ma,” they said. “Uh-huh…right…well hello there…Sergeant Thompson…welcome to my hell,” she said, removing the good from the person’s head. It was T.J. She was battered, bruised, and barely conscious from the accident. They dragged her into the next room. Later that day, Nyisha was outside of the school in the car waiting for the kids. Her cellphone started to ring. “Hello,” she answered. The bell rang. “Tarik, I gotta go! The kids are coming out now! Bye,” she said as she hang up her cellphone and got out of the car. All the kids came out of the building to meet with their parents. Tarik Jr, Malcolm, and Jerome emerge from the group of kids. They went straight to Nyisha. “Hey, guys,” she said. “Hi, Mom,” said Malcolm and Jerome. “Hi, Nyisha,” Tarik Jr said. “Um…where’s your sister, bud,” she asked her stepson. “Right there,” he said, pointing at the school’s entrance where Brianna was standing. “Can you go get her for me? Her dad asked me to pick her up cuz he’s a little tied up at work,” she said. “Um, okay,” he said. Then he went to get his little sister.
“And as for the both of you, get in the car while your brother goes to find Brianna, please…thank you,” she said as her two sons did what they were told. Tarik Jr came back to the car seconds later, holding Brianna’s hand tightly. “I got her,” he said. “Okay! Brianna, you can get in the front with me and the boys get in the back,” she said. “Awww,” the boys groaned. ” Awww! Knock it off! You know the rules–come on now move it,” she said. Tarik Jr got into the car. “I know that my daddy’s lying,” Brianna said to Nyisha. “Oh! What do you mean by that,” she questioned. “The only time that he says he’s tied up at work is when something is wrong! I know it,” Brianna answered. “Well, we’ll see about it on the way to my house, all right,” she said, opening up the passenger side of the car. Brianna got in and buckled up. Nyisha shut the door and got into the car as well. Marvin sat in the back of the restaurant doing some paperwork when Terrence showed up. “Hey, little brother! We just settled the case–little brother? Hey, man! What’s wrong,” he asked. “There was an accident earlier today…only without any victims,” Marvin said in a trance-like state. “Huh?! All accidents have victims! What’s going on, man,” he said. “Dammit! My wife was kidnapped by some fools in a black-and-blue van,” Marvin yelled. “Oh? What happened,” he asked his brother. “Lance told me that two guys in a black-and-blue van run Tiffani off the road, causing her to hit a tree…her Escalade was destroyed…there’s a small puddle of blood on the dashboard…she could be anywhere–hurt or bleeding to death right now as we speak,” Marvin said. “Don’t worry, man! They’ll find your wife! She’s gonna be fine,” he said as he sat down with him. T.J. was bound and gagged to a wooden chair. As she was coming to, a very small baby was standing in front of her. “Ow…my head…where am I,” she mumbled to herself. “Hey, Scooter! Come get this baby! Who left this goddamn door open,” said the person in the doorway. “Yes, Ma,” Scooter said. He came into the room and grabbed the baby. “Hey, Bertha! Is this the cop who killed your husband,” asked the second woman. “Yeah, Susie! I’m gonna make her pay for killing my husband! I’m gonna make her suffer,” said Bertha. “Yeah,” Susie said as Bertha confronted her helpless victim. “Wake the fuck up, you stupid bitch,” she yelled, then kicks the chair. T.J. moans. “Sergeant Tiffani Jasmine Thompson…daughter of Sheryl and Terrell Thompson…ooh, comes from a big family, huh…a very wealthy family I might add, hmm…there’s Michelle, Shane, Martin, Jason, Irish, Rodney, Melissa, Charles which they called him Chuckie, you, Sandra, Tyrell, Trisha, Melanie, Monica, Brandon, Bridget, and Jeffrey…your illegitimate half-brother from your wealthy old man’s affair with his secretary, Zoey Harris,” she brags. “So…you think you know me so well, don’t ya,” T.J. said angrily. “Eh-eh…let me finish okay…graduated from high school at age 17…went to college on a basketball scholarship despite the fact of being a teen mom to then 2-year-old Tyrese and 1-year-old Tarik Jr…oh those boys are from the same man who is married to your best friend, Dr Nyisha Johnson…how well is that going since the two of you are fucking the same man, huh,” she said. T.J. got mad and spit in Bertha’s face. “Ooh,” Susie said. “Go to hell, you fucking bitch,” T.J. growls at her. “Not until you do, Sergeant Thompson, but I got a much better idea, hmm,” she said. “What? More criticism,” T.J. moans. “Nope, a payoff! Your life for fifty million dollars! I’m not gonna kill you after all! Your death would crush your precious kids! Therefore, I just gave you a get-out-of-death card, hmm! Susie, tape her mouth shut while I go make the call,” she said. Everyone were at the Thompsons house sitting quietly in the kitchen. Brianna came downstairs and sit on Marvin’s lap. “Hi, Daddy! What’s wrong,” she asked him. “Your mom was kidnapped by some guys earlier today while you were in school,” he told her. “Hey, Brianna! Why don’t you and the other kids come with me upstairs and draw a picture while everyone else talk among themselves, hmm,” Sheryl said to her granddaughter. “Okay, Grandma,” she said. Sheryl and the kids went upstairs. “Who would do such a thing like this? T.J. doesn’t even have any enemies,” Bridget finally spoke up. “Whoever did this will find a good reason to hate your sister,” Kevin said. “Yeah,” Terrell agreed. Meanwhile, Nyisha and Farrah were playing cards on the kitchen counter. “You know what? None of this makes any sense! If it’s not Jackie or those bitch friends of hers, then who could be after T.J.,” Meghan asked her sisters. “I don’t know…it started with that phone call she’s gotten…the change in her attitude,” Nyisha said. “And the fight she had with you…do you think that’s when it started,” Farrah said. Then the phone rang.
Terrell got up to answer it. “Hello,” he said. “Hello, Mr. Thompson! You remember this voice? Bertha Ann Parker, your former secretary and the future Mrs. Terrell Thompson,” said the voice on the other end of the phone. “Bertha? What have you done,” he mumbled. “Nothing yet…see I have your daughter right here…you want to speak to her,” Bertha said. “Bertha, don’t hurt my daughter please,” he said. “Don’t worry! I won’t as long as I get what I want,” she said, taking the tape from T.J.’s mouth and pressing the phone next to her ear. “Um…hi, Dad,” T.J. said softly. “Hey, kiddo! Are you all right,” he asked his daughter. “Yeah, Dad…I’m fine…I’ll be aiight,” she said to him. In the mist of the conversation, Bertha gets mad and snatches the phone away from T.J. “Hey! Hey! Hey! Enough with this damn reunion! Now it’s time to tell you my demands, all right,” she said. “What demands,” he yelled. Everyone turned around to see Terrell arguing with Bertha on the phone. “First I want fifty (50) million dollars in fresh crisp hundreds in very large grocery bags…second, I want free access to the corporate jet to take my family to the Bahamas…third and last, I don’t want no cops involved…if I even see one cop or my demands aren’t met, BOOM…your precious daughter is dead but you have plenty of daughters–you’ll have one less kid to worry about…I have one husband…the best husband in the whole wide world and your kid kills him in that stupid car accident…my husband drown in that icy cold water, you know that…you better meet my demands or bury your kid,” she said angrily. Suddenly, Terrell heard the phone click. “Fuck,” he said as he slammed down the phone. Bertha puts down her cellphone and walked over to T.J. “Your daddy better do what he’s told or I’ll kill you…by the time I’m done, you’re gonna wish you died in that rainstorm instead of my husband,” she said. “I didn’t kill your husband…never intended to…I tried to get out of the way but it was too late,” T.J. said as Bertha confronted her. “Awww…doesn’t matter…you should’ve died anyways…it would ease my mind if you did…but you gonna have to live with that for the rest of your life,” she said, taping T.J.’s mouth shut and leaving the room. Back at the Thompsons house, Sheryl came downstairs to see what was happening in the kitchen. “Honey, what’s wrong,” she asked him. Terrell didn’t say anything. Not a word! He threw the phone and left the room. It hit the wall as Brianna came downstairs. Everyone was horrified. “What the fuck is wrong with you, man,” Randy said. Terrell walked out of the house and slammed the door. Moments later, Bertha came back into the room and sat down on the steps. “The plan is all set, Officer! We’ll just have to trust your daddy to give me and my family our money! If he doesn’t, you can kiss the chance of going back to your family goodbye! Your four little babies will be lost without their good old mom,” she said, pulling off the tape. “My dad is the most powerful man in this town! He’ll never stoop down to your stupid demands,” T.J. said angrily. “Oh, no…he’ll give me my money…wherever he likes it or not…I know your daddy very well…such a sucker to you bratty kids…he’ll do as I say,” she said. “Yeah right,” T.J. said. “You see I used to date your daddy in middle school…Terrell and I had plans…we were gonna be high school sweethearts…get married and have children together…I would’ve been Mrs. Terrell Thompson,” she said, going on and on about her twisted fantasy as T.J. manages to get out of the ropes. “Oh no you don’t,” she said, punching T.J. out. She took out her gun and shot T.J. in the leg. “Argh! Aw, shit! Ow,” T.J. screams. “Susie, get this bitch back in the chair…NOW,” she shouted. Susie came in along with the boys and put T.J. back into the chair. “Hey, bitch! Hey! You fuck up now,” she yelled. “Owww,” T.J. groans. “Now I’m going to finish my story and…you’re gonna listen…oh yeah…I would’ve been Mrs. Terrell Thompson…me but nooo…your mother–that little hussy–slides in, steals my man, and trapped him by getting pregnant with his baby,” she screams while squeezing T.J.’s bloody leg. T.J. moans in agony. Then Bertha got back on the steps as Susie and Tino tied T.J. back to the chair tightly.
“Now where was I, hmm…that’s right…after your fools had their precious little baby, I found out that I was pregnant also with our twin boys…Jim and Tino are Terrell’s sons…but when I told him…he denied them…chose your mom and her baby over me and our sons…your grandfather paid me twenty five grand to leave town so your mom and dad could have the family they wanted,” she said. “Heh! My dad probably dumped you because you’re so ugly, you stupid bitch,” T.J. yelled. Scooter came in and punched her in the face. “Stop talking about my mama, bitch,” he yelled back. “If I ever get out of this chair, the first thing I’m gonna do is kick your ass,” she said angrily. “Yeah right,” he snickers at her. T.J. jumped at him. Scooter got spooked and fell over some old boxes. Jim and Tino burst out laughing. “Who’s the stupid bitch now, huh,” T.J. said, spitting some blood out of her mouth. “Get up, Scooter! Don’t let that cop turn you into a punk,” Bertha said to her son. “You hit like a little girl! My four kids hit harder than you,” she yelled at Scooter. Jim snuck up on T.J., putting her in a sleeper hold. She then passes out. “You’re the stupid bitch…that’ll shut her up,” he said, kicking T.J. He helps Scooter up off the floor. “Scooter, stop being scared of that girl cop, man,” Tino said. “Yeah,” Jim said. “I ain’t never scared,” Scooter said with a brave look on his face. “Stop arguing, my boys, and go upstairs,” Bertha said. “Awww,” the boys said as they went upstairs. She taped T.J.’s mouth shut and left with them. Bridget was sitting on the couch in the den when Kevin came in to comfort her. She was looking at some photos on her cellphone. “Hey, baby,” he said. “Hi,” she sighed. “What’s wrong, huh,” he asked his wife. “Everything, Kev…I’m worried about my dad…he’s never acted like that before…I’m also worried about T.J.–why would anyone go after her…she hasn’t done anything wrong…why is this happening,” she cried. “I don’t know but I know this: whoever’s doing this to your family will be caught and your sister will come back safe and sound,” he said calmly. “I hope so,” she said softly as she held her husband tightly. The two of them fell asleep. Meanwhile, Sheryl and Dee Dee were in the dining room talking. Randy was outside on the front porch smoking a cigarette. The kidnapping has everyone on edge. “I have a bad feeling about this…Terrell is gonna do something stupid…I know it,” she said to her friend. “Why’d you say that? He wouldn’t do anything to hurt his family especially his children, girl,” Dee Dee said. “I don’t know, Dee! He told me one day that he’d die for his kids,” she said. “That would broke the contract regarding the twins…if he dies, Randy would use the opportunity to regain custody of his children,” Dee Dee said. “But you gotta remind him that he can’t…the twins are grown…they call Terrell daddy…Randy wouldn’t dare,” she said. While they were talking, Randy looked up at the stars in the sky and closed his eyes tightly. “God? I know that we haven’t been seeing eye to eye but if you could do something for me, keep T.J. safe–bring her home to her family and knock some sense into Terrell before he gets himself killed,” he said. “I hope you mean that,” a voice said. “Yeah! I don’t want Sheryl and her kids to get hurt, you know,” he said, turning around to see Dee Dee standing there behind him. “I see…here I thought you would want your best friend to die and reclaim your twins,” Dee Dee whispered to him. “Heh and risk losing my family? Nah! Plus it’s too late, Dee! Tiffani and Chuckie have already considered Terrell as their father! I have to live with it for the rest of my life! Why get in the way of that, huh? Maybe I shouldn’t have slept with Sheryl in the first place! Then we wouldn’t have so much tension between the four of us right now,” he said to his wife. “Well we can’t turn back the clock now, baby…The best thing we have them is a second chance at their marriage,” she said. “I just know he’s gonna get himself killed and hurt his family,” he said to himself. Then he hugged his wife.
Terrell was driving around just when he saw Lance parked on the side of the road. “Hi, Mr. Thompson,” Lance said. “Hello, Officer Jackson! I suppose you’re on duty now, huh,” he said. “Yes, sir,” Lance said. “You know, Lance…I’ve watched you and my kids since you were babies…you were this scrawny little white kid who’s always coming over to the house every day…eating up my food…always afraid to go home because your parents are always fighting every night and thought they’ll turn against you…that’s why Sheryl and I took you into our home…to protect you from your dad,” he said. “Only because my dad killed my mom…I’ll never forget it…he beat her so badly…took this huge wretch with the rest handle…bashed it through her skull…my pjs was caked with her blood…then he came after me…you saved me,” Lance said. “I kept that promise and this is where you come in…you and T.J. have been friends for a long time, right,” he questioned. “Right,” Lance replied. “I’ll just come out with it! The person who kidnapped T.J. is an old girlfriend of mine from middle school named Bertha Ann Parker,” he said. After hearing that news, Lance sat back in the seat of his car and said, “You mean the woman that you and Mrs. Thompson were arguing about!” ” Yeah! She’s also my ex-secretary from the company! She has a grudge with me since I got involved with Sheryl! While at the company, she stole some money and supplies! She was caught and immediately fired! She was later arrested for petty theft and embezzlement of company funds! She was put on probation for ten (10) years and couldn’t find work since then,” he said. “So the is what it was about…revenge,” Lance asked. “Yeah! This isn’t the first time she kidnapped my daughter! She pulled the same stunt when T.J. was three (3) months old! Sheryl took three of our kids to the supermarket one morning for a few things! T.J. was sleeping in the shopping cart as the two older kids, Michelle and Shane, were helping out their mother! Sheryl turned her back for like two seconds and T.J. was gone! Bertha grabs her from the cart and runs off! My wife was hysterical! The cops found Bertha in the parking lot with T.J. in a box of bananas! Sheryl grabs the baby so quick that Bertha didn’t know what hit her! That’s why she’s holding this grudge,” he said. “What do you suggest we should do to save T.J., sir,” Lance asked him. “Here is what we should do,” he said. He discussed his plan with Lance. The next day, T.J. was asleep on the wooden chair in which she was still bound and gagged to. Jim and Tino were upstairs in the kitchen guarding the door. Scooter and Susie were playing video games while the baby was sleeping on the couch behind them. Bertha waited at the front door with a shotgun. Terrell and Lance drove up in front of the house. “You remember the plan, right,” he said. “Yeah! Of course,” Lance said. “Wait for my signal,” he said. “Yes, sir,” Lance said back. Terrell grabbed the brown grocery bags and got out of the car. While heading up the driveway, Terrell heard Bertha cocking her gun. He slowly walked up to the door and knocked. “Who is it,” she yelled. “Bertha, it’s me!” he said. She got up to answer it. “Well, well, well! I never thought I’d see you again,” she said, holding a shotgun in her hands. “Let’s just get on with the deal already! I’d like to have my daughter home to her husband and kids by dinnertime,” he told her. “Aw come on! What’s the rush, huh? We got plenty of time, baby! Your daughter’s not going anywhere,” she said, rubbing on his chest. “Don’t even think about it! I’m a happily married man–thirty seven (37) years to be exact! I have your fucking–now where’s my daughter,” he yelled at her. “If I give you the kid, what are you gonna give me, hmm,” she said, unzipping his pants. She puts down the shotgun and flirts with him. As she was about to suck him off, Terrell pulled Bertha back onto her feet. “Bertha, I want my daughter and I want her now,” he said angrily. “Oh all right! Jimmy! Tino! Go fetch us the cop,” she yelled. Jim and Tino went down to the basement as Bertha seduces Terrell. “I’ve got no time for your silly games! I just want my daughter,” he demanded. Jim and Tino emerges from the basement with a bruised and battered T.J. “The money first…Pops,” Jim told Terrell. He threw the bag to the boys and ran to his wounded daughter. Bertha and the boys went to count the money. “Hey, kiddo! Thought I forgot about you, huh,” Terrell whispered. “Dad,” T.J. whispered back. The two of them hugged. Bertha, Jim, and Tino cheered as they opened the bags and saw the money inside. Scooter and Susie came in on the celebration. As they celebrated, Terrell looked outside and gave Lance the signal. “Let’s move,” he said into his walkie talkie. “T.J., I want you to listen to me carefully! Lance is outside with the car! Go to it and stay there! I’ll be right behind you,” Terrell told her. “But what about you, Dad,” T.J. said. “I’ll be fine! Get outta here now! Go,” he said. “But, Dad…,” she begged. “Go,” he demanded. T.J. did exactly what she was told. Terrell went into his pocket, pulled out a small remote, and pressed the button. The grocery bags starts spraying red, white, and black paint at them. Bertha and Susie screamed as Jim and Tino tried to stop the spraying bags. “Momma,” Scooter yelled. “Shut up…help your brothers with that goddamn bag,” Bertha yelled back. Within all the excitement, Terrell ran out the door smiling. “Damn you, Terrell Thompson! I’m gonna get you for this…ugh,” Bertha yelled at him. Then Terrell ran to the car laughing as T.J. and Lance started at each other aimlessly.
Two hours later, the cops handcuffed Bertha and her three sons. They took the whole gang out of the house and put them into the squad cars. Lance was talking with his colleagues. T.J. was being carried to the ambulance on a stretcher. Terrell was by her side. “Dad, what did you do,” she asked him. “I used your baby brother’s spray paint machine, the play money, some fake passports, and a couple of fake plane tickets…Lance and the set it up…Jeffrey has a knack for creating these inventions…remind me to talk to him when we get home,” he said. “Okay, Dad,” she said. Terrell hugged his daughter tightly. Susie climbed on top of the house carrying a sniper rifle on her back. One of the officers had the baby in his arms when a bullet whizzed past his ear. The other officers duck behind their cars as Susie started shooting at them. They pulled out their guns and starts shooting back at her. “Put your gun down,” one of the officers shouted. Terrell knocked down the stretcher as another gunshot went off. Once the smoke clears, T.J. and Lance found themselves on the ground. “What happened,” she moaned. “I don’t know…oh,” he groans. “Wait a minute…where’s my dad,” she questioned him. “Hold up…you wouldn’t want to go out there,” said one of the officers. As they peeked around the stretcher, the rest of the officers finally got Susie off the roof. “Hey, Sanchez! Where’s my dad,” she asked. Sanchez saw blood dripping on the ground between the two of them. T.J. looked up and saw Terrell laying across the side of the stretcher with a bullet wound in the middle of his forehead. “Oh shit,” said Sanchez. “Oh my god…Dad,” she screams. “Hey, partner…don’t look,” Lance said. She broke down crying. Lance and Sanchez hugged her tight. Later that day, the Sheryl and the kids rushed to the hospital. Lance was talking to the receptionist. “I want my partner to have the best care possible…her parents would’ve wanted that…what about her dad, huh,” he said. “Officer Jackson, we’re doing the best we can for your partner and her father,” the receptionist told him. “Lance! Will you leave that lady alone,” Michelle said, hitting him in the head. “Excuse me! I’m looking for my husband, Terrell Thompson, and my daughter, Tiffani! I was told they were brought here a few hours ago! Are they here in the hospital,” Sheryl asked. “Yes, ma’am…your daughter and husband are in surgery which I’ve told Officer Jackson here for the last three (3) hours,” the receptionist said. “Lance, go take a walk…GO,” she said. “But…,” he started to say. “Now,” she demanded. “All right,” he said. “Shane, keep an eye on him…make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid out there,” she pleaded. “Yes, ma’am,” Shane replied. The boys went outside. “I’m so sorry about Lance, ma’am! You have to excuse him! What about my husband and my daughter,” she questioned. “Your daughter has a concussion from the car accident and a bullet hole in her leg…and as for your husband, he’s in critical condition…bullet through the forehead…oh so terrible,” said the receptionist. “Oh my god! Can we go see him now,” she asked. “Okay but two at a time, please,” the receptionist told them. “Okay! Thank you,” she said, “You heard her! Me and Jeffrey will go in first! The rest of you will decide on who comes in next!” ” Okay, Mom,” Michelle said. Meanwhile at the Lanes’ house, Nyisha and Tarik were in the den watching TV as the kids slept upstairs. “Hey there! Are you feeling all right, hmm,” he asked. “Huh?! Yeah! I’m fine! I’m just worried about T.J. and her dad, you know! He just up and left without telling his wife and kids where he was going! He was out all night last night! This isn’t like him! I know my godfather very well–this ain’t him,” she said. “Yeah…you’re right…he would never do this,” he said, hugging his wife. Moments later, Randy and Dee Dee showed that there. Nyisha got up and answered the door. “Mom! Dad! I didn’t see you drive up,” she said. “I can see that…we were trying to get in contact with you…weren’t you guys even watching the news today,” they said. Tarik turned on the TV. Nyisha watched in horror as she saw what was on the news. Sheryl was sitting in the waiting room with her head down in her lap when she suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder. She looked up to see who it was. “Oh! Bridget! Come here and sit down,” she said. “Mom? I saw you talking to the doctor earlier while Brandon and I were visiting Dad…is he going to die,” Bridget asked her. “Now we don’t need to think about that…your father’s gonna be fine,” she said. The alarms went off. The doctors ran towards Terrell’s room with a crash cart. “Dad,” Bridget cries out. The both of them ran behind the doctors. Once they got to Terrell’s room, the nurses held them back. “You can’t go in there…we’re doing all we can…you have to stay out here,” they said, shutting the door quickly. Sheryl starts beating on the walls and screamed at the doctors as they were trying to revive Terrell. Randy and Dee Dee showed up at the hospital as this was going on. The two of them along with Nyisha and Tarik ran down the halls. Bridget sat there in tears. Nyisha and Tarik sat down next to her. Seconds later, one of the doctors came out of the room with a concerned look on his face. “Well…,” Randy questioned him. “Um…I’m sorry to say this but…Mr Thompson had just died,” the doctor said “Oh my god,” Dee Dee whispered. Sheryl broke down crying in her friends’ arms. Nyisha and Tarik hugged Bridget. Then the rest of the kids came to console their mother after hearing the bad news.
Meghan was fast asleep in the bed of the Hardisons’ house when James came in with a bowl of chicken noodle soup and a cup of orange juice. “Hey, sleepyhead! You hungry,” he asked. “Mmm! Yeah,” she replied. “Yeah? How are you feeling,” he asked her. “A little bit better now that you’re here,” she said, clearing her throat. He checked his wife’s forehead and said, “Hmm…looks like your fever’s going down a bit.” “Really?! I thought I was imagining it! Get the thermometer just to be sure,” she said. “Well…all right,” he said as he grabbed the thermometer and put it under her tongue. A few seconds later, he checked it again. “Well…,” she asked him. “Let’s see here…hmm…98.9,” he said. “Awww,” she moaned. “Oh well! Don’t feel bad, baby! I know just what do to bring that temperature down,” he said. “Oh really…hmm,” she whispered. “Let’s get started…shall we,” he whispered back. “Ooh,” she squealed. He jumped under the covers with her. Marvin was sitting by T.J.’s bedside when Michelle came into the room. “Hey…has my sister wake up yet,” she asked him. “Nah…why’d you asked,” he questioned. “Our father passed away moments ago…I don’t know how to tell her when she wakes up,” she said. “Um sorry to hear about your dad, Michelle…are you gonna be okay,” he said. “Yeah I’m fine but my mom–she isn’t taking my dad’s death too well,” she said. “Yeah I understand! Why don’t you go check on your mom and I’ll let you know when your sister wakes up,” he said. “All right! I’ll do that! But in the meantime, please don’t say anything to my sister until absolutely necessary–I’d really appreciate it,” she said to her brother-in-law. “Yeah sure! And again sorry to hear about your dad,” he said. “Um thanks! You know where to find me when she wakes up,” she said. “Yeah…I’ll let you know,” he said back. The doctors covered up Terrell’s body with a white sheet and took him out of the room. The whole family watched them as they take the gurney down the hall. Nyisha was on the phone with her brother. “You gotta get down here, Kev…um, your wife needs you,” she told him. Bridget sat there motionless as Brandon held her tightly. “This wasn’t supposed to happen…our father wasn’t supposed to die…he’s supposed to come home to us,” Melanie cries out as everyone looked on. Her boyfriend DeAndre hugged her. Hours later, T.J. started to wake up. Marvin slept on a couch across from her. “Mmm…ooh…where am I,” she moaned. She held her head as she sat up. Marvin got up quickly and rushed over to her. “Hey, Tiffani…baby,” he said softly. “Marvin…,” she whispered. “How are you feeling, hmm,” he asked her. “Like hell! I know my dad feels a whole lot better than I do, right,” she said. “Um, yeah…right…I gotta step out for a minute, babe…I promised your sister that I would let her know when you wake up…are you sure you’ll be all right in here,” he asked his wife. “Yeah sure! I’ll be fine,” she told him. He left the room as T.J. sees her father’s spirit in the corner. As everyone slept in the waiting room, Marvin came up to Michelle and whispered something in her ear. The two of them went down the hall to T.J.’s room. Shane woke up and saw them. “What? What’s going on,” Sheryl mumbled. “I don’t know, Mom, but I’m gonna find out! Go back to sleep,” he whispered to her. He followed his big sister and his brother-in-law. Once Michelle and Marvin got there, T.J. wasn’t in her bed. “Where did she go,” she asked. “I don’t know! I left her right here,” Marvin told her. They searched the room and heard the toilet flush. T.J. comes out of the bathroom and said, “Hey, you guys! Looking for me?” “Uh yeah! Now get back into bed this minute! I mean it,” Michelle said. “Okay! Okay! I’m going! Geez,” she said. “She’s right! You gotta get back into bed,” he said. “Oh all right! I got it,” she said to Marvin. “There you go! You need to rest,” he said, “The doctors wants you to take it easy!” ” I know! I know! I’m sorry! Have anyone heard about Dad yet,” T.J. asked them. “You didn’t tell her,” Michelle whispered. “No! I was waiting on you,” he whispered back. “Why are you guys whispering…where’s Dad,” T.J. asked impatiently. “We’ll…about Dad…um…I…we have some bad news,” Michelle said, grabbing Marvin’s arm. They broke the news to T.J. “No…he can’t be dead…Marvin…,” T.J. said. “He died a couple of hours ago…we were trying to find the right time to tell you,” Marvin said. “No…I was just with him…Michelle…it’s not true…he’s not dead…he’s not dead…,” she told her sister. “I’m sorry, Tiff…he’s gone…he’s dead,” said Michelle as she hugged her little sister and cried. Marvin joins in and hugged them both. Shane showed up and watched them from the hallway. He went into the room as well. The next day, Sheryl went into the room to see T.J. “Hello, honey! How are you feeling,” she asked. T.J. didn’t say anything. “I think I’ll let you guys talk…I’ll see you later,” Marvin said, kissing his wife on the cheek. He got up and left the room. “Tiffani…honey…you know we gonna have to talk about this…now it’s not the time for silent treatments…I was worried about you…,” she said before T.J. pulled away from her. “Then why didn’t you tell me about Dad’s other two sons, huh,” T.J. finally said. “What did that woman tell you,” she said. “Enough…Dad’s old girlfriend told me that she was pregnant with twin boys months after Michelle was born…she said that Dad and Grandpa paid her off…did you know about this,” T.J. questioned her. “That woman kidnapped you not once but twice and now you’re questioning me about some damn kids…those kids are not your father’s–never have, never will be…don’t you dare take pity on the woman who tried to tear this family apart, got it,” she demanded. “Did you take Dad away from her,” T.J. asked. “That woman hurt your father…he was heartbroken when I met him…stop asking all these questions…she almost killed you,” she said. They started to argue. The doctor and the guards came in to stop the two of them as they argued. “What is going on here,” said one of the guards. “We were just having a discussion,” Sheryl told them. Before T.J. could get a word in, Sheryl covers her mouth. “Just keep it down, okay,” the doctor wants them. “Okay, doctor,” she said. Once the guards and the doctor leaves the room, Sheryl turned to confront her daughter. “Now you listen here! We are no longer talking about that woman or her kids–NO MORE! Your father is a good man and I will not let anyone especially you tarnish his reputation! He risked his life for you and now he’s dead because of it! You better think twice about betraying this family,” she said softly before leaving the room as well.
After talking with her daughter, Sheryl started to feel woozy. Dee Dee rushed over to help her. “Are you okay,” she asked her friend. “Yeah…I’m fine,” Sheryl said. “You need to sit down right here,” she said, grabbing a nearby chair. Both women sat down. “Thank you,” Sheryl said. “What is it that got you so upset,” she asked. “Bertha! She told T.J. about the deal about her sons! She’s still coming between my family after killing my husband! That woman needs to be neutralized before she turns my kids against me,” Sheryl told her friend. “Sure! I’ll get Randy to do that for you! For now, we need to make sure your daughter doesn’t pursue this case to find out if those boys are really Terrell’s sons,” she said. “She wouldn’t dare go against this family because of this claim…I’m not as good with threatening anyone let alone my child,” Sheryl said. “Then we gotta find something to distract her from that so-called claim…get her to realize that it would do more harm than good,” she said. Moments later, Dee Dee went to visit T.J. “Hello there! How’s the patient,” she said. “I’m good,” T.J. said back. “Marvin, you mind if I have a word with your wife here. It’ll only take a minute,” she said. “Yeah…sure,” Marvin said, then left the room. The room was quiet. “I know you’ve been through a dramatic ordeal with Bertha and her family…seeing your dad being gunned down and all…you might’ve misinterpreted what she told you that day about those boys being Terrell’s sons…this sudden news is upsetting your mother…are you going to allow that woman to tear your family apart,” she said. “That’s not what I’m trying to do, Mrs Johnson,” T.J. said. “If you go on this pursuit with what she said, it could destroy this family…do you really want to hurt your mom,” she asked. “No, I don’t,” T.J. replied. “Then leave this matter alone…not just for your mom’s sake but for your own sake as well…nothing good would come from it, okay,” she said. “Okay,” T.J. said softly. “Try to get some rest…it’s been a long day,” she said. T.J. lay down and close her eyes. Sheryl was waiting for her friend to come out. “So…,” she questioned. “She seems to listen for now…we need to do something about Bertha quick,” Dee Dee said. They head down the hall. “Hey there, buddy! How are you feeling,” a voice called out. T.J. opened her eyes to see who it was. “Hi! I’m doing ok, Nyisha,” she said. “Sorry to hear about your dad,” Nyisha said. “Thanks,” she said. “I can’t begin to think what you’ve been through the past few days,” Nyisha said. “Me neither…your mom was there talking to me like a mental patient…thought I was going to crack or something,” she said. “She was probably worried about you…that’s your godmother after all,” Nyisha said. “I guess you’re right…might’ve been overreacting a bit,” she said. “I’m glad you’re ok,” Nyisha said. Meanwhile, Dee Dee and Randy went to the police station to confront Bertha. “We need to put a stop to this foolishness once and for all…the last thing we need is that child digging up anything on her father,” she said. “Yep…it’s about keeping Terrell’s family intact, right,” he said. “Of course,” she said. The guard brought Bertha into the interrogation room. “Well-well-well! If it isn’t my old classmates, Deidre and Randall,” Bertha said. “Cut the crap! You know why we’re here,” she said. “Is it about my sons with Terrell…,” Bertha said. “They’re not his sons and you know it…stop taking advantage of my goddaughter’s mental health…the littlest things would set her off…you’re gonna make a call to the hospital and tell Sheryl’s daughter that you made a mistake…end this mess you’ve started up,” Randy said angrily. “Okay but what’s in it for me,” Bertha said seductively. “You don’t get knocked out for flirting with my husband,” Dee Dee whispered. “Of course…it’s worthless since the love of my life is dead by the way…I’ll make sure Sheryl’s kid doesn’t come looking for any proof of my sons,” Bertha said to them. “Don’t make us regret this, old woman,” he said. The two of them sat there as Bertha makes the call. A week later, the whole town came to Terrell’s funeral. Sheryl and her kids were sitting quietly in the front row of the church. As the service was going on, each of the kids got up to the podium and said some nice things about their father. After the funeral, everyone went back to the Thompsons house to pay respect to the family. Bridget and Kevin were sitting across from their parents. “What’s wrong, baby,” he asked her. “I don’t know, Kev…it’s just so strange…I can’t believe that he’s gone…my dad is really gone,” she said to her husband as he hugged her tight. Kyle and Zack were on the stairs playing jacks with their cousins and sister. “Kyle? I don’t like seeing Mommy so sad,” said Zack. “I know…she’s said because of Grandpa…he’s dead because of some wacko he knew from middle school,” Kyle said. “Why,” Zack asked. “Because she’s the one who cause this,” he said. “Grandpa didn’t deserve to die,” Brianna cries out. Tarik Jr hugged his little sister. “If I ever see the woman who killed Grandpa, I would use my karate moves on her,” Tyrese said, balling up his fist and punching the air. Tarik walked up to the kids and said, “Whoa, Ty! Hey, guys! Are you gonna eat anything?” ” No,” they said. “Aw, guys! You have to eat something! Your grandfather would’ve want you to! He’s probably watching you guys right now! So why don’t you go and get a little something to eat for his sake, huh,” Tarik said to them. “Oh, all right,” they said. “Come on,” he told them. Then they went in the kitchen.
Marvin was in the den with T.J. as she lays next to him. Nyisha came in and said, “Hey, you guys…what are you doing in here?” ” T.J. has a headache…I’m just keeping her company, ” he said. “Oh, I didn’t know…are you feeling all right, T.J.,” she said. “Yeah…I’m fine…just have a little headache…oooh,” T.J. moans. “Are you sure? You should be checked out just to be safe,” she said. “Nyisha’s right! You should get checked out! We don’t know how bad these headaches are,” he said. “Well…I don’t know…you think I should…suppose they decide to keep me there,” she said, “Oh, all right…I’ll do it for you!” She kissed him and left with Nyisha. As the girls drove away, Shane came outside to join his brother-in-law. “So, Marv! What’s up? Where are they going,” he asked. “Out,” Marvin said. “Let’s take a walk, shall we,” he said. Meanwhile, T.J. was at the doctor’s office being examined. “How long did you have these headaches,” the doctor asked her. “A few weeks…I won’t have to check in at the hospital, do I,” she asked. “Hopefully, it won’t come to that…luckily, you came in when you did…these kind of headaches could kill you in your sleep…your friend explained the situation to me,” the doctor told her. Afterwards, they came back to the waiting room where Nyisha was sitting. “So is it serious,” she asked them. “That’s what we’re trying to figure out…it could be stress related considering the car accident awhile back…for now, get some rest…I’ll let you know in a couple of hours, Mrs. Anderson,” the doctor said. “Thanks,” T.J. said. Hours later, Sheryl started to clean the house. Michelle and Melanie helped her. Bridget, Brandon, and Kevin were in the kitchen washing the dishes. Tyrese, Tarik Jr, Brianna, Marlon, and their cousins were picking up paper cups and plastic silverware off the floor. Nyisha and T.J. came up the driveway. “Hey, guys…how’s the patient,” Marvin asked the girls. “Everything’s fine, Marv,” T.J. told him. “We’re just waiting for the results…the doctor will call you later…it might not be serious,” Nyisha said. “I’m gonna head in…bet ya no one knows that I was gone,” T.J. said as she grabs her crutches and got out of the car. Once they were in the house, Bridget was waiting for them. “T.J., where have you been? Mom was looking for you,” she said to her sister. “Girls! Girls! Girls! Don’t fight! Your father wouldn’t want this–T.J., are you all right,” Sheryl interrupted. “Yeah, Mom…I just had a little headache but nothing serious, though,” T.J. said. “Well I hope you had that checked out,” she told her daughter. “Yes, ma’am,” T.J. said. “Why don’t you go upstairs and lie down, all right,” she said. “Okay, Mom…do you need any help down here,” T.J. asked her. “No, honey…we pretty much got it handles here,” she said. The rest of the kids left the room as T.J. went upstairs. Later that evening, T.J. was fast asleep in her old bedroom. Marvin, Shane, and Tarik took the kids to a nearby park. Nyisha, Farrah, Danny, and Terrence were playing cards in the den while Bridget and Kevin were outside playing basketball with Jeffrey and Brandon. Suddenly, T.J. started to toss and turn. “No…Dad,” she moaned. She felt a tap on her shoulder. “Hey, girl…you feeling okay,” a voice said to her. She woke up to see Melissa sitting at the end of her bed. “Huh?! Yeah! I’m fine,” T.J. said, wiping her face. “You miss Dad, huh,” Melissa asked her little sister. “Yeah…I can’t get that image out of my mind…seeing Dad with that bullet wound on his forehead…I think it was meant for me, Mel, and Dad got in the way…it’s my fault Dad was killed…it was me,” she said. “No, it’s not…Dad would’ve done anything for us…don’t go blaming yourself for what happened, okay,” Melissa told her. As they talked, Sheryl came upstairs. She went into the room and hugged her daughters. Jackie meet up with Myra and Janie at the diner. “Hey, ladies! What’s up,” she said to them. “Hi, Jay,” they said. “So…what’s your plans for tonight,” she asked. “Go home and sleep…my boss worked me hard this morning,” Janie told them. “Aww, girl…come hang with us, please…three musketeers…it’ll never be the same,” she begged as she caresses Janie’s leg. “Awww…don’t beg…I hate that,” Janie said. “How about me…now you don’t wanna disappoint me, do ya,” Myra said, flirting with her friend. “Not you, too…come on,” Janie said. “Come on, baby…it’s gonna be fun…please,” Jackie pleaded. She moved closer to Janie, giving her a passionate kiss. Myra scoffed. “Okay…I’ll go with you guys,” Janie groans as she gave in to her friends’ advances. The three of them began making out. Moments later, the girls were back at the apartment with snacks and tequila. Once they were drunk, they started making out again. At the Andersons house, T.J. was reading a story to Marlon. “Mommy? Are you okay,” he asked her. “Huh? Yeah! I’m fine, bud,” she said, going back to reading the book. “You miss Grandpa, do you…I miss him, too…it’s okay,” he said. “You know what would make me feel better,” she said. “What,” he asked. “A hug from my favorite guy,” she said. “Okay,” he said. Then he gave his mother a big hug.
The next day, Nyisha was at the diner eating lunch with Farrah and Meghan when T.J. came in and sat down with them. “Hi, T.J.,” they said. “Hey, y’all,” she said. “I heard about your dad…I’m so sorry,” Meghan said. “Thanks…I didn’t know how hard it is to lose him until now…I know exactly how you feel, Meg,” she said. “Yeah…I know you miss him…it hurts but I promise you that it’ll get better,” Meghan said, “You know…I’m here if you wanna talk…we all are!” ” Okay,” she said to them. The waiter came over to the table and gave T.J. a menu. While the girls were talking, DeWayne sat there in one of the window booths. “Um…don’t look now but…that jerk is here,” said Meghan. “How the hell is this clown still running around after what he’s done,” Farrah said. “His parents got some new lawyer to get him off once again…DeWayne is spoiled, that’s for sure,” T.J. said. “We’ll see about that,” Nyisha said. She got up from the table and confront DeWayne. He was eating a cherry pie when she approached him. “I bet you feel very proud of yourself getting away with what you’ve done,” she said to him, balling up her fist. “Uh-oh! This doesn’t look good,” Meghan said. The girls went over to see what was going on. “What do you want, doctor,” DeWayne said. Nyisha got mad and punched him out. The girls rushed over to break up the fight. “Hey! What’s going on over here,” the manager said. “This bitch assaulted me,” he said. “Bitch…I ought to kill you for what you did to me,” Nyisha screamed at him. “We got us…let’s get out of here,” Farrah said. “Get that crazy bitch outta here,” DeWayne said. Nyisha hit him again and left the diner. “Hoo-hoo! You had that coming, punk,” T. J. giggled as she followed her friends outside. “Feeling better, sis,” said Meghan. “Yeah…much better,” Nyisha said. “I’m glad you finally got that out of your system…thought that fool would have you arrested for beating him up,” T.J. said. They bursted out laughing. Bertha and Susie were chained together on a bench at the police station. As Lance came out of his office, he looked at the two women and laughed. “Trial starts tomorrow and in a few short months, ‘clank’…off to jail you go for a long time for killing the most important man in this town…he saved my life and now you gonna deal with me,” he said angrily. “Hey, Lance…the chief said to leave them ladies alone…Mrs Thompson’s here to see ya,” said one of the officers. “Thanks, man…send her to my office…I’ll be there in a sec,” he said, “Remember what I said…I won’t hurt us but those lovely ladies at your new home might…ciao!” He walks away from them smiling. He went to his office and shut the door. “Mrs Thompson, what brings you by,” he said, sitting at his desk to look at some paperwork. “Lance, we need to talk,” she said. Susie was picking the lock on the handcuffs. “Sus, what the world are you doing,” Bertha questioned. “I’m getting the hell outta here…if you’re smart, Bertha…you’d do the same…we killed the most beloved man of this town, you know…they are going to fry us for it,” said Susie. “We? We didn’t kill Terrell Thompson, you did you fucking idiot! You killed my man,” Bertha yelled at her. “Your man…your man…he was never your man…he is married to Sheryl Wilkes…they have children and grandchildren for crying out loud…you’re never gonna get him…you know it and I know it,” she said. “I could’ve get him if I wanted but you had to shoot him, Is DC Sniper,” Bertha growled. “You wasn’t going to get him,” she said. “But I’m going to kill that bitch for stealing Terrell away from me,” Bertha said. “You go, girl,” she said, taking off the handcuffs. “Okay…now get me out of this,” Bertha said as Susie starts picking the lock on the handcuffs. Hours later, Sheryl came out of the office and hugged Lance. “I’ll see you later,” she said. “Okay,” he said back. The two of them went their separate ways. Bertha and Susie went out the back way. Once Sheryl was outside, they hit her from behind. Bertha and Susie stood over her. “We got you now, bitch,” Susie said. “So…we meet again, Sheryl Wilkes…I told you I would get my revenge, didn’t I,” Bertha said. “Huh?! Oh my head,” Sheryl moaned. “Quit whining and get up,” she yelled. They yanked Sheryl off the ground and walked away. T.J., Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were hanging out at the Johnson’s house while Dee Dee were watching TV in the next room. “This has been a stressful week with Terrell’s funeral and everything,” she said. “Yeah! Sheryl and the kids are taking it pretty hard now that Terrell’s gone especially T.J.,” he said. “Don’t start,” she warns him. “Let me finish…T.J. had to watch him get gunned down like that and now she blames herself for it,” he said. “Oh, poor child…at least she has her family and her husband to help her through this, all right…do not get involved, Randall,” she whispered under her breath. She hugged him tightly. The girls left the kitchen and went upstairs. “This is really bad now that Mr Thompson is gone,” Meghan said to them. “And now the other employees are wondering if they still have their jobs since our dad’s running the company alone,” Farrah said. “I’m sure that your dad can handle it just like before,” T.J. said. “But he’s getting old…he’s not the way he used to…not since your dad died though,” Nyisha said, “Our dad’s ran that company together hoping that they would pass it down to us one day…and if it fails, what will we have to fall back on, huh?” “Or who does our dads give the company to? The only ones to take over that doesn’t have a career plan…they tried to push the company on us…that plan was shot to hell when I got pregnant with Tyrese,” she said. “But he forgave you for that, didn’t he,” Farrah said. “Yeah…when Tarik Jr was sick…great,” she said softly. “Okay…bad memory but the point is your dad loves these boys in the end, right,” Nyisha said. T.J. thought back to when her sons were younger and spending time with their grandfather. “Hey, my boys! Can you say pop-pop,” Terrell said to them. “Pop-pop,” said a younger Tyrese. ” Pop-pop,” a younger Tarik Jr said. “That-a-boy,” he said. “Uh-huh! You’re right,” she said, then broke down crying. They hugged her tight. Randy listens in on the girls’ conversation from the doorway of the den. “Hey, girls,” he said to them. “Hi, Dad,” said Meghan, Farrah, and Nyisha. “You mind if I talked to your friend for a minute,” he asked them. “Of course,” they said, going upstairs. “So…how are you holding up,” he said. “I’m okay,” T.J. said. “I know it’s hard losing your dad like that but he wouldn’t want you to blame yourself for what happened…he did the best he could to keep his family safe,” he said. “I should’ve done something to save him…I don’t think I’ll be able to forgive myself for that,” T.J. said. “It’s not your job to protect him…a father is suppose to protect his child not the other way around…that’s what your father did for you…he knew your mom wouldn’t be able to handle it if she lost you…you’re still here because of him, okay,” he said. “Okay,” she said. “Head on upstairs…the girls are waiting for you,” he said. T.J. was about to head up but turned around and hugged Randy. “Thank you,” she whispered. Then Dee Dee smiled as her goddaughter went to join her friends.
“I keep forgetting how good you were with your advice…she seems to feel better with what you told her…thank you,” Dee Dee said, then hugged her husband. Sheryl woke up to find herself in the same house that T.J. was being held in. Bertha comes in pointing a semiautomatic rifle at her forehead. “Well-well-well! So we meet again, Sheryl Wilkes,” she said. “It’s Sheryl Thompson, you fucking bitch,” Sheryl yelled. “Whatever! I would’ve had Terrell whenever I wanted him! I had him wrapped around my little finger until you came and stole him from me,” she said. “That wasn’t my fault! You slept with the whole football team and broke his heart! I was the only one who cared about him while you were dragging him through the mud! You hurt him, not me,” Sheryl said angrily. Bertha smacks her with the gun. “Watch it…I will kill you just as easily…like Susie did to Terrell with that damn rifle…maybe I should’ve reconsider what I said to that girl…I wouldn’t speak too fast if I were you…by the time I’m finished, you’ll be eating those words and pushing up daisies, got it–GOOD,” she yelled. She tore a piece of duct tape to put over Sheryl’s mouth before leaving the room. Susie was in the kitchen drinking a bottle of beer as Bertha came upstairs. “So…when are we gonna make the call,” she asked. “In due time…all in due time,” Bertha said softly. She took the beer bottle away from Susie and drink the very last drop. “About what we talked about in the holding cell the other night,” Susie said. “I meant what I said, baby…I promised my son that I would watch out for you…once I kill that birch and her murderer kid, the two of us are going to get little Scooter and get out of here,” Bertha said as they shared a passionate kiss. Nyisha was driving T.J. home back to her house when the cell phone started to ring. “I think we need to figure out what to do about the company,” she said. “Yeah,” T.J. said to her friend. The ringing continues as the girls talked. “Is it your phone ringing or mine,” she asked. T.J. picked up her phone and said, “It’s mine…blocked number…I gotta take this…hello?” ” Hello to you too, murdering bitch! I got someone here that you want! Guess who this is,” said the voice on the other end of the phone. “Hi, T.J.,” a second voice joins in. “Mom,” T.J. said. “Yes…I got your little old mommy,” said the first voice. “Bertha, don’t hurt my mom,” T.J. begged. “Oh I won’t…but if you want to see her again…it’s gonna cost ya,” Bertha said. “How much,” she said angrily. “The same amount your daddy owes me and my sons…plus interest of course,” Bertha told her. “You’re fucking nuts,” she yelled as Nyisha looks on. “I’m fucking serious! I want my money unless you want to tell your brothers and sisters how you let Mommy die,” Bertha said. “You wouldn’t dare…,” she said. “Of course I would unless you give me twice the amount…wait for it…one hundred million dollars in two hours or consider yourself parentless,” Bertha said, then hung up. T.J. slammed her phone shut. “I’m guessing Bertha has your mother,” Nyisha finally said. “Yep…I have to pay her one hundred million dollars or my mom will die,” she said. “You’re serious? What’re you going to do about it,” Nyisha asked her. “I’m gonna give that bitch what she deserves…I got a plan,” she said back. “I’m all for it…what’s the plan,” Nyisha asked. Two hours later, Bertha and Susie waited at the house. Nyisha and T.J. were waiting outside with Farrah, Meghan, and Lance in tow. “Yep…that’s the house,” T.J. told them. “I’m glad you asked me to help instead of running around town like a couple of vigilantes,” Lance said. “No mentioning it…I mean it in an overbearing parent kind of way,” she said. “Can’t we just get to the plan already? Mrs Thompson doesn’t have much time, guys,” Meghan said. “Meghan’s right! We’re wasting time here,” Farrah said to them. T.J. told them their parts to the foolproof plan. “Everybody knows what to do, ” T.J. asked them. “Yeah,” they agreed. “Um, one question…why do I have to be the lookout,” Meghan asked. “Do me a favor…don’t get yourself killed…I don’t want that on my conscience…James would kill me if anything happens to you…don’t get outta this car, got it,” she said. “Uh-huh,” Meghan replied. “Everyone else, let’s go,” she said. They went into action. Meghan sat restlessly in the car as T.J. goes up to the house with a duffle bag on her shoulders. Bertha saw her coming up the sidewalk. T.J. knocked on the door. “Took you long enough?!” said Bertha. “Heh! I ain’t got time for this shit! Let’s do it, aiight,” she said. “You got my money, bitch,” Bertha demanded. “Keep up with the insults and you won’t get a dime…bitch,” she grumbled. Bertha’s smile dropped. She leads T.J. inside. Lance and Nyisha snuck around to the back of the house. “They’re in,” he said through his earpiece. “Okay,” Farrah said into her earpiece as she stood on the house. She went over to the window where she saw Susie playing solitaire at the kitchen table. As she was about to take a bite of her sandwich, Susie heard a tap on the window. “What the–,” she yelled. She went to see what was going on outside. Farrah hit her in the face with a rusty pail. Susie fell to the ground. “Got ya…ha-ha,” Farrah whispered. Then she grabs Susie’s gun and went inside the house.
Farrah, Nyisha, and Lance meet up in the house. “I can’t believe it–that was so cool,” Nyisha said to her twin sister, patting her on the back. “Wow! Didn’t know you had it in you, girl! Good job,” Lance said. “Thanks,” Farrah said. “Now let’s go find Mrs. Thompson,” Lance said to them. The three of them began searching the house. Sheryl was passed out in the basement when they came in. “Hey, guys…over here,” Farrah said to Lance and Nyisha. They ran over to Sheryl and untie her. “Mrs Thompson! Wake up,” they said. “Oooh…stop shaking me, kids…I’m not dead,” Sheryl said to them. “Oh my god…you’re alive,” Farrah said . “Of course I am…be careful: that crazy bitch got a gun,” she said as they got her out of the ropes. T.J. kept Bertha occupied in the next room as the four of them slipped out the front door. “Good…for once…someone with enough sense to give me my money…wished that sexy daddy of yours was this smart or he would still be alive today, don’t you think,” Bertha said while counting the money. “Yeah, you’re right! He wasn’t thinking straight trying to fool you with fake money! I’m would never do anything like that,” T.J. said, standing there as the rest of the hang leaves the yard. Lance, Nyisha, and Farrah helped Sheryl to the car. “Took you long enough…what happened,” Meghan said, putting the cell phone away. “What do you suspect? Mrs. Thompson ain’t exactly a bag of feathers, you know,” Nyisha yelled. The two girls began to argue. “Girls? Girls? Girls! This is not the time to fight! You’re supposed to be a team! All of you cut it out right now,” Sheryl told the girls. “She’s right,” Lance said. “Yes, ma’am,” said Nyisha and Meghan. “I’ll get the door,” Farrah said. “Thank you,” Sheryl said back. Farrah got Sheryl into the car and signaled Meghan to drive away. The gang cheered happily as Susie sneaks up on them and grabbed Nyisha from behind. Lance turns around and pulled his gun out on her. Farrah saw Susie with a knife at Nyisha’s throat. “Help,” they heard Nyisha say. “Freeze, suckas–drop your weapons or this bitch gets it! All of you, get your asses in the goddamn house–NOW! I mean it,” Susie yells at them. “Shit,” Lance whispered as he puts down his gun. “Come on…move it…no funny stuff either,” she said as Farrah slowly grabbed Lance’s gun from the ground and put it in her back pocket. “Please don’t let her kill me,” Nyisha cried. “We going…we going…damn,” he said as they went inside. While Bertha smiles happily with the bag of money, Susie brought the hang into the living room. “Hey, Bertha! Guess what I found! Betcha they came with her,” she said. “Is that so, huh? Brought more people to die, Sargeant Thompson? And that’s exactly what I’m going to do, too,” said Bertha. “Yeah,” she said. Farrah holds an uncontrollably crying Nyisha in her arms. “Let’s get them down to the basement now…you’re joining Mommy,” Bertha teased. They took their four new hostages to the basement. “Sus baby, open the door,” Bertha demanded. Susie did exactly that. Nyisha was thinking about the kidnapping while this was going on. As the gang got closer to the basement door, she starts freaking out. “Goddammit…somebody shut that whiny bitch up,” Susie yelled. “We can’t do that! You can’t stop someone from having a panic attack,’ Farrah yelled back. “Either you shut her up or I will…permanently,” Susie said angrily as she points the gun at Nyisha’s forehead. The two of them argued. Lance slowly peeked through the basement door. “Hey, ladies,” he interrupted them. “What?!” Susie and Bertha yelled. “There’s no one in the basement,” he said. “What the fuck,” Susie said, finding that the chair was empty. “Oh shit…he’s right…where’s that bitch,” Bertha yelled. “Look harder, girls,” he said. As Bertha and Susie went downstairs for a closer look, Lance and T.J. pushed them down in the basement. “Suckers! Ha-ha,” T.J. yelled. “You stupid little…,” they yelled back. “Ooh! Who’s stupid now, you fucking bitch,” Lance said, then slam the door and put a chair in front of it. “Yeah! You ain’t getting out! What,” T.J. yelled at them. As the gang were celebrating, Nyisha collapsed on the floor. “Nyisha? Nyisha, wake up! Guys, something’s wrong,” Farrah screamed. “Nyisha? Lance, call 9-1-1,” T.J. yelled. “Okay–doing that now,” Lance said. “Farrah, you’ll have to help me since I can’t move her, okay…cuz of the crutches,” she said. “Yeah…I’ll do it,” Farrah said as she puts her twin sister on the kitchen table. The two of them began performing CPR on Nyisha. Lance got off the phone and rushed over to them. “Ambulance’s on the way,” he said. “Come on, Nyisha! Wake up,” Farrah said as she and T.J. were still performing CPR on her sister. Seconds later, Nyisha started coughing. “Thank God,” T.J. said softly. Farrah hugs her sister tightly. “Easy…easy,” Lance said. Nyisha sat up on the table. “Hey, buddy! How are you feeling,” T.J. said. Soonafter, the ambulance drove up. “Farrah, don’t cry,” Nyisha said, “I’m fine!” The paramedics came in. “Hey, guys! Why don’t you let them do their jobs,” Lance said. The three of them left the room as the paramedics checked up on Nyisha. “I’ll go check up on Meghan and my mom,” T.J. said, grabbing for her cell phone. “So…are you okay,” Lance asked. “Yeah,” Farrah replied. “I’m sure your sister’s gonna be okay…I’ve seen how close you guys are,” he said. “She’s not only my twin sister but my best friend…I would’ve been lost without her,” she said. “We all make a great team, huh,” he said. “Yeah…at least our friend won’t lose her mom the same way she lost her dad,” she said. “T.J. is still hurting over Mr Thompson’s death…it’s just like when I lost my mom…we gotta be there for her whenever we can,” he said. “I agree…thanks for watching out for us…you’re the real hero here,” she said, kissing him on the cheek. “Thanks,” he said. Suddenly, they shared a passionate kiss. Before they knew it, the two of them pulled away. “Sorry about that,” she said. “No…I’m sorry…I should go check on T.J.,” Lance said, stumbling over his words. “I gotta check on my sister,” she said. They went their separate ways. “So…everything’s good with your mom,” he said. “Yeah…as soon as the paramedics comes out with Nyisha, I’ll head out,” T.J. said. “I’m glad we got her out safe…too bad it couldn’t happen that way with your dad,” he said. “If it’s okay with you, I rather not talk about that day,” she said. “Of course…I’m here when you’re ready to talk about it,” he said. “Okay,” she said. Then they hugged.
A few hours later, Dee Dee and Randy were waiting to hear from the doctor when Kevin and Danny showed up. “Hey, Mom! Heard anything about Nyisha yet,” they asked her. “Not yet, guys! I’m starting to worry about her, though! Suppose she had another heart attack, huh?! I don’t think I could handle it,” she said as the doctor came out. Tarik showed up moments later. “Hello! Is this the family of Nyisha Johnson,” the doctor asked. “Hey, guys! Sorry I’m late! I came as soon as I heard,” Tarik said. “It’s okay, son…we’re Nyisha’s parents…these are her brothers and her husband, Tarik Lane…is there something wrong…what happened to our daughter,” she asked the doctor. “I’m Dr. Jones…your daughter is just fine…she had a panic attack and was a little dehydrated…other than that, there’s nothing to worry about,” the doctor said. “Can we go see her,” Tarik asked. “Sure,” Dr. Jones replied. They all went into the room. “Hey, guys,” Nyisha said. “Hi, honey…we heard what happened…are you okay,” Dee Dee asked her daughter. “Yeah…I’m fine,” she said. “You had us worried there, kiddo,” Randy said. “I’m sorry, Dad…just couldn’t let anything happen to Mrs. Thompson because T.J. already lost her dad…I couldn’t let her lose her mom, too,” she said. “You should’ve called the police and let them handle it…that damn child could’ve gotten you and your sisters killed,” Dee Dee said. “It’s not her fault, Mom! I wanted to do it! She saved me and her mom! Please don’t blame T.J. for this,” she said. ‘I agree, Mrs. Johnson…T.J. would never put my wife’s life in danger,” Tarik said, “She’s the reason why your daughter is still here, Mr. Johnson!” “Are you sure, kiddo,” Randy questioned. “Yes, sir,” she said. “She’s right, Dee! We need to give T.J. the benefit of the doubt,” he said. “Okay,” she said. Meanwhile, T.J. sat by her mother’s bedside as she slept. Dee Dee knocked on the door. “Hi there! How’s your mother,” she asked. “She’s doing okay…the doctor gave her something to help her sleep…how’s Nyisha,” T.J. asked. “She’s resting now…she told me what you did for her and your mom…she wanted me to go easy on you,” she said. T.J. thought back to the earlier times when they were kids. “Leave her alone or you’ll answer to me, Brenda,” she remembers saying an older kid who was picking on Nyisha. “Relax, kid…she ain’t worth it,” the kid said, backing down. “Are you okay, Iz,” she said. “Yeah…thanks, T,” a younger Nyisha said. “No problem…just know that I got your back…I would never let anything bad happen to you,” she said. “Thanks…I would never let anything happen to my friends, but I couldn’t let my mom get killed like my dad…I couldn’t stand it if I lost her, too, Mrs. Johnson,” T.J. said softly. “I know you’re still hurting because of your dad but you can’t bring him back…none of us can…your dad wouldn’t want you to blame yourself for what happened…he chose to risk his life to protect you…it’s not your fault,” she said. T.J. broke down crying. Dee Dee hugged her. After visiting with her friend and goddaughter, Dee Dee meet up with Randy. “So how is Sheryl doing,” he asked his wife. “She’s doing okay…this family has been through hell since Terrell died…that kid tried too hard to make up for what happened to him…if she doesn’t slow down, she will wear herself out,” she said. “Yeah! At least Sheryl is okay! T.J. loves her mom! She would do anything to protect her,” he said. “As long as she doesn’t get herself killed in the process,” she said. “Her brothers and sisters won’t allow that to happen,” he said. Later that evening, Lance and Farrah sat outside Nyisha’s hospital room. “So…everything’s okay with Nyisha, huh,” he said. “Yep…just a little dehydrated…they’ll let her go home tomorrow or the day after,” she said. “Hey…sorry about what happened at Bertha’s house…I don’t want to lose good friends like you guys for something I did,” he said. “Don’t worry about it, Lance! We’re good! Let’s not rehash it, okay,” she said. T.J. came out to join them. “Hey, partner! How’s your mom,” he said. “She’s doing okay,” T.J. said, “What about you guys?” “We’re okay, T! Are you okay,” she said. “Of course, Farrah…I’m okay,” T.J. said to her. Tarik came out of the room and said, “Come on in, you guys! Nyisha asked for you!” Everyone went into the room. “Hi, you guys,” Nyisha said. “Hey, Iz,” Lance said, hugging her. “Glad you’re okay, sis,” Farrah said. “Thanks,” she said, “You mind if I talked to T.J. for a bit?” “Of course, babe,” Tarik said, “We’ll be right outside…hang in there, Tiff…we got your back!” “Okay,” she said. The gang left the room. “So I heard you told your mom to go easy on me for what happened out there,” T.J. said. “I didn’t want her to blame you for my choices…I was watching your back just like you did for me all those years ago,” she said. “Thanks…you know I would never put your lives in danger…I couldn’t let Bertha kill my mom just like she did to my dad…if anything happens to you guys, I would never forgive myself,” T.J. said. “Don’t worry about it…we’re okay…you kept us safe…let’s just put the whole day behind us,” she said. “Okay,” T.J. said, hugging her friend. One month later, the whole gang were hanging out at the Andersons house. “Hey, T.J.! I’m gonna miss those crutches that you usually carry around a couple of weeks ago,” said Tarik. “Shut up, boy! Nyisha, would you do something about your husband please,” T.J. pleaded. “Knock it off! I see why you divorce him now–any more of his corny jokes and I’ll divorce him, too,” Nyisha said. The rest of the gang laughed as Tarik sat there with a grown on his face. Nyisha saw that he was upset and kissed him on the cheek. “Well, I’m glad that the lovefest is over…I have an announcement to make…I’m quitting the police force, you guys,” T.J. told them. Then they stopped laughing.
“What,” said Meghan, Nyisha, and Farrah after hearing the latest announcement. “Why,” Marvin questioned his wife. “I thought you like being out there catching bad guys! What happened, sister-in-law,” Terrence asked her. “You know we ain’t gonna let you quit,” Farrah said. “You got that right…you can’t quit,” Meghan said. “I have to…it’s my choice…think about what has happened in the past couple of weeks…my dad was killed by his old girlfriend’s partner…my mom, my partner, and even you guys could’ve been killed because of me…I gotta help out with the family business…the suspension made me realize something…there’s more to life than being a cop…I’ve already gave the chief my resignation…Nyisha, you said it yourself–your dad can’t run the company by himself…he’s gonna need a lot of help…maybe I should be the one to do it…this is what my dad would’ve wanted for me…he and my mom didn’t want me to be a cop in the first place…maybe they’re right…maybe I shouldn’t be a cop ever,” T.J. said. “Are you sure you wanna do this? Is this what you want,” James asked. “Yeah…I’m safer behind a desk anyways,” she said. “I don’t know, T.J.! You in a business suit? That doesn’t happen every day,” Tarik said. Nyisha covers his mouth and said, “I think it’s a great idea…you should do it for yourself, not for your mom and dad!” “Thanks, you guys! I should do it,” she said to them. “By all means…go for it, Tiff,” Tarik said. “Thanks,” she said, “I gotta make a phone call.” “Go ahead,” Marvin said. “Hi, Mr. Johnson…I’m ready to help out at the office…it’s what my dad would’ve wanted…no special treatment…I want to be treated the same as everyone else and not as Terrell Thompson’s daughter,” she said. “Of course…I wouldn’t have it any other way…Terrell would’ve been proud to have you out here,” Randy said on the other end of the phone. Back at the Thompsons house, Jeffrey and Sheryl were cleaning out the attic. While moving around some boxes, Jeffrey saw a storage trunk with his name on it. “Um, Jeff! When we’re done here, we need to take those boxes downstairs,” Sheryl said to her son. “Um…okay, Mom,” he said as he looks through the things in the trunk. He saw an old picture of a young lady in a red dress and his birth certificate. Several months after Terrell’s death, everyone went back to their normal routine. Thirteen-year-old Tyrese was playing his first football game with his team while his family cheered him on. “It’s so good to be out of the house since your dad died,” Sheryl said. “If it wasn’t for me and Marvin, you would’ve missed your grandson’s football game! He would never forgive for it,” T.J. said. “This means a lot to our son, Mrs. Thompson! We really appreciate it,” said Tarik. “Anything for my favorite football star,” said Sheryl. While they were watching Tyrese play, Randy showed up. “Hi, Dad,” said Nyisha. “Hey there, baby girl! What did I miss,” Randy asked. “We’re up by 8,” she told him. “Oh! I hope I didn’t miss it,” he said. “Marvin’s taping the game now,” T.J. said. “So…everything’s okay with the company, Randy,” Sheryl asked him. “Yeah…you should be proud of your daughter…she has the knack for the business…takes after her dad,” he said. “I know…Terrell has been preparing her for the family business for as long as I remember…it’s better than being on those streets all the time,” she said. “Of course…let’s get back to this game, huh,” he said. Bridget and Kevin were spending time with their three kids at home. Seven-year-old Kyle and five-year-old Zack were playing cards while one-year-old Deena was playing with her blocks. “This is the life! Peace and quiet,” he said. “Knock it off! The only reason you’d say that because we was both working hard this week,” she said. “You got that right, baby,” he agreed. He chases his wife upstairs to their bedroom. Tyrell was hanging out with the boys just when Anndrea showed up and sat on his lap. “Hey, girl…I miss you,” he said. “Well, well, well–I miss you too, baby,” she said, kissing him on the lips. “Mmm! I like! I like,” he said, kissing her back. “Let’s go upstairs! I’ve got a surprise for you,” she said. Before he could say anything, Anndrea pulled him up and lead him to the bedroom. Once there, she blindfolds Tyrell. She pulls him out of his shirt and pants. She pushes him onto the bed and climbed on top of him. “Hey, boy…I want you…I need you…I gotta have you,” she said, flirting with him. The door opens and another girl came in as they were making out. She suddenly joins in with them. Brandon and Jeffrey were playing basketball on the courts in the backyard while Miranda and April were inside the house with the baby. Six-year-old Matthew was in the living room coloring. “Aw, what a cute little baby,” April said. “You see how your Auntie April is? She’s always like this, Annie,” Miranda said to her daughter. “Not funny, big sis! How are things around here,” she said. “Good after the few months we lost sleep for this little one here,” Miranda said, coming at the baby. “She kept y’all up all night with her crying, did she,” she said. “Yep,” said Miranda. “It’s all right! Jeff and I had that same problem with Matthew when we brought him from the hospital! We didn’t get much sleep either,” she told her big sister. “But it’s fine now! We sleep a lot better after all that,” Miranda said. “Huh! That’s what you think,” she said, picking up a cup of coffee. She put it to her lips and took a sip. “Swiiish! Nothing but net,” said a shirtless twenty-five-year-old Brandon after making one of his famous one-in-a-million jump shots. “Is that all you got, big brother? I can do better than that,” said twenty-one-year-old Jeffrey who’s in baggy shorts and a t-shirt. “You think so…huh,” he said, completely out of breath. “Hell, yeah,” said Jeffrey, also out of breath. “Bring it on, bitch,” he said to his little brother. Soonafter, Jeffrey makes a 3-point shot from where he was standing. “Three points, baby…I win,” Jeffrey said loudly. Then Brandon chases him off the courts.
Later that evening, T.J. was sleeping in the bed which she shares with her husband, Marvin. Suddenly, she wakes up in a cold sweat. “Hey there,” he yawned, ” Tiffani, what’s wrong, huh? Did you have another bad dream about your dad?” “Yeah but I’m fine now! Can’t we just drop it,” she said to him. “Can we at least talk about it,” he asked her. “No….I don’t wanna talk about it…I don’t remember, all right…can we drop it, please,” she pleaded with him. “All right! All right! We won’t talk about it, okay,” he said. “Okay,” she said softly. She hugged him tightly. Nyisha was in the bathroom brushing her long black hair just when Tarik sneaked up on her. “Hey there! You scare me,” she said. “Mmm! I’m sorry,” he said. “Oh it’s all right! I’m fine,” she said. “Are you sure? No more nightmares about the kidnapping, huh,” he said. “Nope! Not a bit! I’m fine, baby,” she said. “Since you started going to that therapist, you’re so calm! I like it,” he said. “Knock it off, boy,” she said. “I mean it! You’re no longer scared or jumpy when it comes to DeWayne! You’re really making progress! I’m so proud of you, girl,” he said happily as he held her closely. Farrah and Terrence were in their bedroom playing poker. Their kids were fast asleep in their rooms. “Hey, Farrah! Your turn,” he said, tapping her on the shoulder. “Huh? You were saying, baby,” she said. “I said it’s your turn to deal! Where did you go, huh,” he asked. “Oh! I’m sorry! I have a lot on my mind with the girls…they all have their own problems, you know…Nyisha’s in therapy to deal with the kidnapping…T.J.’s dealing with her dad’s death in her own way–we know how stubborn she is…and Meghan is worried about Alicia…my little niece had trouble with her breathing the other day and the doctors don’t know why…I hope she’s all right,” she said to her husband. “I’m sure that Alicia is going to be fine…I promise you,” he said. They went back to their game. Nine-year-olds Alicia and Diane were sleeping in their beds as Meghan stood there in the door. “Hey, babe…come to bed, all right,” James said, coming out of the bathroom. “In a minute,” she said. “Alicia will be just fine! I promise,” he said. “Oh, all right…I’m coming,” she said. “Come on…the doctor said that Alicia has a little allergy…nothing to be alarmed about…we don’t have to watch her 24 hours a day, you know,” he said. “I know but I’m worried about Alicia, baby…after seeing her wheezing at the park the other day, it’s very hard to stay away…I mean what if she starts wheezing again, James…what if she stops breathing while we’re asleep, huh,” she said. “Honey, calm down…it’s just an allergy…she’s not dying, all right,” he replied. “You’re right…she’s gonna be fine…nothing to worry about, right,” she said. “Right, babe! Now let’s go to bed, shall we,” he said. “Um…okay,” she said. They went into their bedroom. The next day, the whole gang were eating lunch with their kids at the diner when Warren showed up. “Hello, my peoples,” he said. “Bye,” Farrah said quickly. “Mom,” Ashley and Alyssa said. “Farrah,” said Terrence. “Hi, Warren,” she said, being sarcastic. “Hi, girls! How are you doing this afternoon,” Warren asked his daughters. “Fine,” the girls said back. “Why are you here, you little turd,” T.J. said to him. “None of your business…I’m just here to see my daughters…it’s not your place to say anything to me…Kameelah, Abigail, and I know you quit the force cuz LaToya told us everything…why don’t you stay outta this,” he said with a devilish grin on his face. T.J. got up from her seat, ready to attack Warren. “I oughta whoop yo little…,” she said as Marvin, Tarik, Nyisha, and Farrah held her back. “Why don’t you pick on someone your own size, huh,” Meghan yelled. “I will but what you gonna give me, hmm,” he said seductively. Meghan gave him a dirty look. “You better check yourself, playboy…we can always let her go,” Tarik said. “And I can have her locked up for assault…she could see how it feels to be behind bars for a change,” he said to Tarik. “You do that and I’ll tell everybody what you did to Farrah a couple days ago,” Nyisha said. Warren stood there dumbfounded. His mother, Margaret, came to his defense. “You better take that back right now, Nyisha…my boy did nothing to nobody,” she said angrily. “God, Mrs Jones…you’re a lot dumber than I thought,” Nyisha said. Angered by that comment, Margaret punched Nyisha in the jaw. Suddenly, a fight broke out. Hours later, everyone was at the police station in handcuffs. Carl argued with the officers while the kids were playing cards in Lance’s office. “What did you have on Warren, anyways,” T.J. asked her friend. “That may have to wait,” Nyisha said. Sheryl, Randy, and Dee Dee came in to retrieve their children, in-laws, and grandchildren. “I cannot believe you got into a fight with those crazy people…I just hope you girls don’t lose your careers over this…get in the damn car,” Dee Dee yelled at her daughters. “See you, T.J., if we ever get out of this,” Nyisha said before Dee Dee dragged her across the parking lot. “Talk to you later,” Randy said. “Okay…tell your wife to go easy on the girls,” Sheryl said back. “Will do,” he said. Then they got in their cars and drove off in different directions.
Sheryl, T.J., and Marvin were quiet on the drive home. The kids were sleeping in the back seat. Once the car was in the driveway, Marvin got out and took the kids into the house. “Hey! You’re next! You hear me,” Sheryl yelled at her son-in-law. “Yes, ma’am,” he said back. As T.J. reaches over to open the door, Sheryl closed it back. “Not so fast, Tiffani Jasmine Thompson…I wanna talk to you NOW,” she said to her daughter. “I don’t wanna talk about it, Mom,” T.J. said. “Oh yes you are…we are going to talk about it…I am sick and tired of that stupid excuse…what in the world happened to you out there, huh…you got into a fight with Warren and his mother,” she said. “Warren started it…his evil mother threw the first punch at Nyisha…I didn’t deserve it,” T.J. said before she grabs the door again. “I’ve talked to Margaret…you’re lucky she didn’t press charges against you kids in favor of me and your father–may he rest in peace…you are twenty eight (28) years old and holding some stupid grudge against the woman’s children…cut yourself away from those damn kids or the next time I hear the words ‘Come to the station…we got your daughter’, I will leave you there, got it,” she growled. “Yeah-yeah! Got it,” T.J. scoffs. “I mean it…we’re going over to the Jones’ house…you’re going to apologize to Margaret and Warren for the way you acted…then you will stay clear of that entire family, you hear me,” she said angrily. “Yes, Mom,” T.J. mumbled. Back at the Johnsons house, Dee Dee and Randy walked in with their three daughters and grandchildren. “Kids, go in the den,” Randy said to the kids. “Okay, Grandpa,” Ashley and Alyssa said. “But Mom and Dad…we can explain,” Nyisha said. “Explain what…you both acted horribly out there…we did not raise you girls to behave like animals…what kind of example are you setting for your sister…poor Meghan is stuck in the middle of all this…and what about your brothers…try to explain that,” Dee Dee yelled before Randy could get a word in. “Cool…y’all was fighting,” Danny said, emerging from the basement. “Daniel Theodore Johnson…OUT…O-U-T,” she screams at her youngest son. He leaves the room. “You both embarrassed your mother and me…you pulled your sister in the middle of this feud…what’d you girls have to say for yourself,” Randy asked them. “Nyisha was taking up for me, Dad,” Farrah finally said. “What,” Randy questioned his daughter. “Warren has been harassing me for the past couple of days and Nyisha knew about it…she threatened to call him on it right after he told us that he would have T.J. arrested for assault…that’s what the fight was about, Mom…please don’t get mad at her for this, Dad,” Farrah pleaded with them. “Oh honey–you could’ve told us instead of fighting with those people,” Dee Dee said. “We could’ve handle it…you should’ve come to us,” Randy told Farrah. “You told me to watch for my sister, Dad…and besides, Warren and his mom started it…that crazy woman hit me in the face saying I lie about her son,” Nyisha said. “I’m going to clear up this mess with Carl…for now, Farrah, stay away from Warren Jones unless it’s about those little girls in the next room…got it,” he demanded. “Yes, Dad,” Nyisha and Farrah said. Then he left the room.
“I’m sorry about this, Mom,” Farrah said. “Don’t worry about it…your dad will fix this…I know it,” Dee Dee said, kissing her daughter on the forehead. “Dad can do anything…there’s nothing to apologize for,” Nyisha said to her twin sister. “Other than the call from the police station, you don’t have to apologize for that…you know you kids can talk to us about anything…no matter how bad they are, okay,” Dee Dee said. “Well…T.J. didn’t hit Warren as Mrs. Jones claimed…it was more of a push…she didn’t like him flirting with me…the Jones family would make it look as if she hit him,” Farrah said. “That kid! Seems to me like you have two people watching out for you, honey,” Dee Dee said. Meanwhile, Sheryl drove up to the Jones’ house. “Mom, these people are incapable of taking an apology…Mrs. Jones thinks her son can do no wrong and paint us as the enemy…can we go now…I promised to stay away from them, please,” T.J. said to her mother. “Nice try, Tiffani, but we need to do this…you will apologize for your bad behavior and cut those kids loose…let LaToya deal with them,” said Sheryl. “That’s how it starts…the day Kameelah and I met that bitch,” she said. “Hey! Those kids don’t care about you–why should you care about them? May I remind you that Kameelah is the reason why you had that breakdown,” Sheryl said. “Yeah! Yeah,” she mumbled. “Those kids are not your friends, honey…the only ones that were there: me, your brothers, your sisters, Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan…let’s not mention your husband and children…you need to clean up this mess with Kameelah because obviously she don’t care about you,” Sheryl said as they got out of the car. Margaret was sitting on the front porch of her apartment along with her three kids. “Hello, Margaret,” Sheryl said. “Hi, Sheryl,” she said before looking directly at T.J. “I’ll just get to the point…my daughter here has something she would like to tell you,” Sheryl said, nudging T.J. “No, I don’t,” T.J. mumbled to herself. “Out with it,” Sheryl demanded. “All right…I’m sorry for the way I acted at the diner today, Mrs Jones,” T.J. said, being annoyed. “And…,” Margaret questioned. “And what,” T.J. said. “What about my son? You assaulted him,” said Margaret. “I didn’t agree to this…let’s go, Mom,” T.J. said. “Hey! You owe my little brother an apology,” Kameelah said angrily. “For what? I ain’t hit him! I didn’t even touch him, Kay! Maybe Warren should apologize to Farrah! It’s no secret he’s going after a married woman! Everybody in town knows it! Is that what Nyisha had on you? Huh, Warren,” T.J. said angrily. “That’s a lie, T.J.–my brother said Farrah threw herself at him,” Kameelah said. “Now why would she do that, huh–with her two daughters watching? Ain’t nobody want that bony punk,” T.J. yelled. “Because your ‘good’ friend Farrah…she ain’t nothing but a big old slut,” Kameelah yelled back. T.J. punched Kameelah in the face. Randy and Carl drove up to see the girls fighting. “Aw, damn,” he said. “Hey! Get off my sister, creep,” Warren yelled. When he tries to get into the fight, T.J. pushed him back. Carl and Randy got out of the car to break up the fight. “Girls? Girls! Knock it off right now,” the men shouted as they pulled the girls apart. Randy grabbed T.J. while Carl got ahold of Kameelah. “What’s going on here,” Carl asked the girls. “T.J. lied about Warren, Dad,” Kameelah told him. “You stupid bitch,” T.J. yelled. “Hey! I said knock it off, Tiffani,” Randy said. “What, bitch? You had your chance at this ages ago–first Nyisha, now Farrah…the ladies loves me,” Warren yelled. T.J. punched him out. “Nobody wants you, punk,” she yelled back. “Sheryl, you need to control your kid,” Margaret yelled. The two women started to argue. Randy hold T.J. back as Kameelah checked on her brother. Carl put his two fingers in his mouth and let out a screeching whistle. Everyone quiet down. “Let’s just start by saying that our kids hates each other so I have a solution. Maybe they should cut their losses before they kill each other or get arrested,” he said to them. “I’m fine with that,” Sheryl said. “Fine with me…get that kid off my property before I call the cops,” Margaret yelled at Sheryl as she went through the door. “Get outta here, bitch…we got LaToya now…we don’t need you,” Abigail said angrily. “Fuck you…I don’t need you either…I have my own friends–they’re so much better than you punks–go be the butts of LaToya’s gossips…see if I care…well, I don’t–not anymore,” T.J. screamed at them as Sheryl and Randy got her out of there quickly. Once they got to the car, T.J. kicked up a pile of dirt. “You see what has happened…that crazy bitch thinks her son can’t do no wrong–we badmouthing my friends plus her daughter called Farrah a slut…she deserved that punch–both her and Warren…she made us the enemy, Mom, and you wanted me to apologize to them…are you fucking kidding me right now,” she finally said. “Tiffani, don’t you dare talk to your mother like that,” Randy warned her. “What is it to you anyways? You’re not my father,” she yelled at him. Sheryl got mad and slapped her daughter. “You will not disrespect me or your godfather like that ever again…get your ass in the car right now,” Sheryl demanded. T.J. got into the car and slammed the door. “Sorry about that…my daughter has quite a temper on her…just like her dad…I’m sure she didn’t mean anything by it,” she said. “Yeah…at least you can get her away from those stupid kids,” Randy said. T.J. saw how close we were and flashed the headlights. “Well, I’ll gotta be heading home! Tell Dee Dee I’ll see her later,” she said. The two of them got into their vehicles and drove away. As Randy was driving home, he got on the cellphone to call Dee Dee. “Hi, honey! Yeah I’ve straighten out everything! Warren won’t be coming near our daughter unless it’s through our lawyers! Sheryl said to see you later! I’ll see you at home,” he said. Once he hung up, Randy thought about his confrontation with his estranged daughter. The words ‘you’re not my father ‘ echoed in his head. “I get it, Dee! She’s definitely Terrell Thompson’s kid now! She doesn’t want anything to do with me,” he said to himself. Then he heads down the freeway quickly.
Meanwhile, Sheryl and T.J. were heading back to the Thompsons house. “What is going on here? Why is Mr Johnson always hanging around? Shouldn’t he be with with his wife and their kids? We don’t need him, Mom,” T.J. said angrily. “If it wasn’t for that man, you would’ve been on your way to jail…Randy was doing what your father asked him to do and that’s protecting you out of respect for me,” Sheryl said. “Maybe I don’t want him protecting me…Dad should’ve been here to do it himself instead of that man,” she grumbled, then turns away to look out the window. Marvin waited outside for them. “I wanna go home,” T.J. said as she got out of her mother’s car. She went in the house and slammed the door. “Leave her alone…she needs to cool off anyway…now to you…why didn’t you stop this…you knew about the feud between our family and the Jones family…she nearly went to jail because of them…Margaret’s daughter caused her to have a breakdown for heaven’s sake…you promised us you would protect her…don’t let my daughter run over you like that ever again, you hear me,” Sheryl said to her son-in-law. “Yes, ma’am,” he said. Later that day, T.J. was on the front porch of the Andersons mmhouse when Marvin sat down beside her. “Hey, babe,” he said, kissing her on the cheek. “Hey,” she said. “How are you holding up, hmm,” he asked. “I’m fine actually! Now that Kameelah and her siblings are completely out of my life,” she said. “Good,” he said. “They just admitted that they like LaToya more than me…after I punched two of them in the mouth of course,” she said. “Aw, forget those jerks…you needed to cut them from your life…all they were doing is bringing you down, babe,” he said to her. “Yeah, they did…they’re LaToya’s problem now…they are so damn obsessed with her…um, Marvin…remember that talk we were supposed to have last night,” she said. “You mean about the kidnapping and your dad being killed,” he asked her. “Uh-huh…I’m ready to talk now,” she said. She grabs Marvin’s hand pulled him inside. They went upstairs to make out. At the Lanes house, Nyisha and Tarik were making out in the den. The kids were at a friend’s house. “Hey! What’s wrong,” he asked her. “Nothing! I felt a chill plus my jaw stings a little,” she said. “From the fight with Warren’s mom…I know…Mrs Jones is crazy to defend her son…everyone knows what he is capable of…she shouldn’t have hit you, baby,” he said. “Yeah especially when I was telling her the truth,” she said. “Forget it…that crazy old bitch doesn’t want to hear it anyways so…let’s concentrate on us, hmm,” he said. “Oooh,” she squeals, then pulls him on top of her and started kissing him. While they were doing that, Farrah and Terrence were watching TV in the living room. “I wonder what’s going on in there,” she said. “You don’t wanna know,” he said, covering her ears and eyes. All of a sudden, they heard a crashing noise outside. Nyisha and Tarik heard the same noise. “What was that,” they yelled. “I don’t know! It’s coming from outside,” said Terrence. They went to check it out. Once they got outside, the noise started again. “What was that,” said Nyisha and Farrah. “Shhhh! It’s coming from the bushes,” said Tarik. He and Terrence went over to the bushes, pulling it back. A couple of kids in disguises came out scaring them out of their wits. Nyisha and Farrah screamed at the top of their lungs while Tarik and Terrence fell back on their butts. The kids started giggling. “What the fuck,” Tarik yelled. He grabs one of them and snatched off the mask. The other ones scattered. “I don’t believe it! Quincy,” Terrence yelled. Tarik went after the rest of them. “Hi, Dad! How’s it going,” Quincy said. “Boy! What were you thinking? You scared your mom and aunt half to death out here,” he yelled at his son. Nyisha and Farrah saw who it was. “Heh…hi, Mom…Aunt Nyisha,” Quincy said. “Quincy, you’re in big trouble now,” Farrah said, “I’m so sorry about this…I’ll make sure that he gets punished for what he did!” “That’s all right! He’s a kid! He didn’t mean it! Right, Q,” Nyisha said, hugging her nephew. “R-right,” he said. “You may got your aunt fooled but not me…you’re grounded,” said Farrah as her son’s mouth dropped. “Well if my boys have anything to do with this prank, they would be in so much trouble,” said Nyisha. “Too late! They already are,” Tarik said, grabbing up their twin boys. “Boys,” Nyisha said sternly. “Hi, Mom…hi, Dad,” said Malcolm and Jerome. The three boys took off running. T.J. and Marvin were fast asleep in their bed when the phone rang. “I got it…hello,” she yawns as she answers it. “Quick question for you, daughter-in-law…what’s this I hear about a fight at the diner…your mother told me everything a few hours ago…I know my son is there and I want to speak to him,” said a voice on the other end. “Aw, come on…get off the phone, will ya,” he moans. “Uh-huh…hold on, Marah…Marv, you want me to hang up on your mom…really…my mom told her about the fight from earlier,” she said. “Oh shoot…my mom knows…time to face the music…hand it here,” he said. T.J. gave him the phone and whispered, “I’m so sorry for this!” He kissed her on the cheek and left the room. “Um…hi, Mom,” he said as T.J. got back into bed. Nyisha and Tarik brought their two sons into the house. “But, Mom! It was only a joke,” Malcolm explained. “Honest! We didn’t hurt anyone, really,” Jerome added. “I don’t wanna hear it, boys! You can’t go around scaring people like that! Keep this up and someone is going to get hurt! Do you want that to happen,” Tarik said to his sons. “No, sir,” the boys said. “Go upstairs and think about what you’ve done…NOW,” Nyisha yelled. The boys did what they were told. “Shame on you,” Larissa said to her two older brothers. “We’ve got it from here, kiddo,” Tarik said. “We can handle it, honey,” Nyisha said. “Okay…I just don’t want you guys to work so hard to punish them,” Larissa said, “Well I’m going to my room! See you later!” Then she went upstairs as well.
Marvin came back into the bedroom and hung up the phone. “My mother shot off her mouth about the fight…your mom gave her an earful of what happened…ain’t it funny, girl…hey, Tiffani…Tiff…did you hear what I said,” he asked. He turns around to see his wife sleeping soundly on the bed. He grabs a blanket and pulled it over her. He kissed her on the forehead and left the room. Marvin heads downstairs to the kitchen. He opens the refrigerator door and grabbed a bottled water from the top shelf. Before he could put the bottle to his lips, there was a knock on the door. He went to see who it is. “Hey, man! It’s us! Open up, little brother,” said the person on the other end. “Knock it off, Terry…hey, Tarik…come on in, you guys,” he said as he opens the door. Terrence and Tarik came in with their wives in tow. “Hey, Marv…haven’t heard from you or your wife all day…are you guys okay in here,” said Tarik. “We’re fine, man,” he said. “Mom called and bit your head off about the fight, did she,” Terrence asked. “Yep,” he told his big brother. “She yelled at me, too,” Terrence said. “Our parents gave us a long lecture…then told us to grow up,” Nyisha said as Farrah nods her head in agreement. “My dad’s disappointed…he said it was incorrigible and a Lane shouldn’t be encouraged to fight,” said Tarik. T.J. was sleeping peacefully in the master bedroom. She started dreaming about having a romantic dinner with Marvin by the fireplace in the den. They were just about to have some champagne when Bertha and Susie came up on them with AK rifles in their hands. “Knock! Knock! Stupid bitch! Time to die,” they shouted as they pointed the rifles at both her head and Marvin’s. “Noooooooooo,” she said to them in slow motion. The rifles went off. Suddenly, she wakes up screaming. Everyone heard the screaming and ran upstairs. “Tiff? I’m coming,” Marvin yelled as the gang heads for the master bedroom. He opens the door and saw T.J. sitting in a corner. She was shaking and hollering uncontrollably. “Baby? Hey! What’s wrong, huh,” he asked her. “Oh, Marvin! I’m so glad you’re here! Don’t leave me! Please don’t leave me, please,” T.J. cried. “Shh! It’s okay! I’m here,” he said softly as he hugged her tight. Moments later, Nyisha was checking T.J.’s blood pressure. “Are you okay now,” she asked her friend. “Yeah…I’m fine…sorry about freaking out on you guys,” T.J. said. “Don’t worry about it…must be a hell of a dream you had…I won’t question about it…why don’t you get some sleep, all right…we’ll be right downstairs,” she said. “Okay,” T.J. said, closing her eyes. “I take it she’s gonna be okay,” Marvin said. “Yeah…blood pressure’s a little high but she’s resting now…it should go down in a little bit,” she said. “She’s holding up this giant front since Mr. Thompson’s death…probably won’t break down anytime soon,” Tarik said. “I don’t think it’s gonna help her health one bit…I’m surprised her seizures didn’t act up behind this…we gotta get her to open about her dad’s death, you guys,” she said. “I don’t think she will, Iz…her mind is like a steel trap…ain’t nothing getting in,” Tarik said. They continued talking as T.J. slowly falls asleep. Later that night, the whole gang were sleeping in the living room. T.J. came down to make a sandwich just when Nyisha and Farrah came in. “Hey! You still up,” they said. “Yeah…I couldn’t sleep…I haven’t eaten anything all day,” she said. “Um…let me help you with that,” said Farrah as she grabs the food and went to the table. “So…you haven’t exactly gotten over your dad’s death, have you,” Nyisha asked her. “Can we not do this right now, please…I don’t wanna talk about it,” she said. “You can’t ignore this…you can’t avoid talking about it…not after what happened upstairs including the high blood pressure…I know his death affected everyone and they’re dealing with it–we all are…I missed him too…but not you because you choose to hold it in…to be strong for your family…it’s not helping them…you can’t do it alone…you need help…we can help you,” Nyisha told her. T.J. got up and left the table abruptly. Nyisha went after her. “Leave it alone, Nyisha! Just leave it alone,” T.J. yells as she balled up her fist. “No….now’s the time to get it all in the open…I dare you to hit me if you think it’s gonna take to make me stop…come on,” Nyisha yelled back. She got mad and swung her fist. Nyisha grabs T.J.’s arm and twisted it behind her back. “Let me go…let me go…let me go…I hate him…I hate my father for leaving me…why did he had to go and get himself killed,” she screamed. Terrence, Tarik, and Marvin came into the kitchen as T.J. broke down crying. “It’s okay…you can let it out…let it all out,” Nyisha said softly as she hugs her friend. “Why him? Why’d he have to die,” she cried. Farrah joins in and hugged them both. Jeffrey was at his small 4-room apartment looking at the things in his trunk. He came across a red blanket with a note on it. “What is this about,” he said as he reads the note. April came in and sat down beside him. “I don’t believe it,” he said to himself. “Hey, baby! You still up,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “What are you looking at? Digging through your past, I see,” she said. “Yeah…from what I remember anyways,” he said to her. “Oh…a note from Zoey Harris…that’s the girl who offed herself twenty-one (21) years ago,” she said, then reads the note. “The woman that came between my mom and dad all those years ago,” he said. “Zoey Harris was a friend of my mom’s from high school…they were inseparable…did everything together…joined the yearbook staff…went to their senior prom together until Zoey got a job at your father’s company…there was a rumor that she flirts with her co-workers…she got pregnant and disappeared without a trace…her family searched for her…months at a time…suddenly the cops came to their house telling them that Zoey was found in her car…she was dead…there was a shotgun pointed at her chin…blew her brains out,” she said. “Ouch! That’s horrible! What do you think happened to the baby,” he asked. “I don’t know! It’s like the baby dropped off the face of the earth,” she said. Then she got up and left the room as Jeffrey sat there confused.
The next day, the boys were shooting hoops at the park as James snatched the ball out of the air. “Hey, guys! I heard you had a slumber party and forgot to invite us,” he said to them. “Believe me…it was no slumber party…it’s his crazy wife,” Tarik said, pointing at Marvin. “Huh…what did he mean by that,” he asked. “T.J. was having nightmares about her father’s murder for a couple weeks now and she had a breakdown late last night,” Marvin said. “Oh! I’m sorry! How is she,” he asked. “She’s fine now! Nyisha and Farrah are with her,” Marvin said. “I guess it’s good for her to have good friends around since Kameelah ditched her for LaToya,” he said. “Yeah…friends and family anyways…besides Kameelah and her siblings are out of my wife’s life forever,” Marvin said. “Yeah…well…let’s go play some ball, huh,” he said. “Let’s go,” Marvin said. They went back on the courts. Meghan head over to the Andersons house to meet up with her sisters. T.J. was sleeping peacefully on the living room couch while they cooked breakfast in the kitchen. All of a sudden, she slowly wake up to their arguing. She got up immediately and went to see what was going on. “Hey! Hey! Hey! Now how am I suppose to sleep with you guys going at each other’s throats,” she said to them. She sat down at the kitchen table. “Good morning, T.J.! I heard what happened last night! How are you feeling, girl,” Meghan asked her. “I’m fine,” she replied. “Are you sure, buddy,” Farrah asked her. “Yeah,” she said, trying to keep her cool. “Are you absolutely sure,” Nyisha asked. “What are you, the Three Stooges? I told you I was fine! Damn! Stop asking me these stupid questions–God,” she yells at them. She suddenly puts her head on the table. “Okay! Okay! Calm down, all right! We’re just worried about you, that’s all,” Farrah said softly. “What’s wrong, hmm? I’ve never known you to snap at other people let alone us! So what’s going on with you, huh? You can tell us–no pressure,” Nyisha said. Farrah and Meghan shook their heads in agreement. “Okay,” she said. “Just remember: no pressure,” Farrah said. “I guess I was a little under the pressure since my dad died…I’ve been racking my mind about the whole situation…trying to figure out why this happened…he took a bullet for me and I have to live with that for the rest of my life knowing I could’ve done something to stop it,” T.J. said. “You could’ve been killed…Mr. Thompson wouldn’t want that–none of us did,” Meghan said. “It’s not your job to protect your dad…he did the only thing that mattered…he doesn’t want you to blame yourself for this,” Nyisha said. “It’s exactly what your dad said…I gave him a hard time yesterday after fighting with Kameelah,” she said. “What was it about,” Farrah asked her. “We were fighting about you…Kameelah said something I didn’t like and got a fist to the face…those little girls deserve so much better than having Warren Jones as their father,” she said. “I’m aware of that…I don’t have to deal with the little jerk unless it’s through our lawyers,” Farrah said, “Right now you should concentrate on yourself instead of fighting my battles! I’m fine!” They continued talking. Meanwhile, twenty-six-year-old Tyrell was playing with his seven-year-old son in the living room of his apartment. Forty-four-year-old Anndrea was in the kitchen cooking as her four daughters helped. The youngest daughter went up to him and said, “Daddy Tyrell? Mommy said that breakfast will be ready in a few minutes!” “Okay, Ellen,” Tyrell said, then kissed her on the cheek. She giggled. “Daddy! Daddy! Play with me some more, please,” said his son. “Maybe later, Tyrell Jr…you and your sister go wash up and I’ll be up to check on y’all,” he told them. The two kids went up to the bathroom to wash their hands. Anndrea and her three remaining daughters were putting the plates of food onto the large table. “Okay…Sarah…Nicci…Lucy…go wash up for breakfast,” she told them. “Yes, Mom,” said the girls as they left the kitchen. The oldest daughter looked at Tyrell and winks at him as she went upstairs with her younger sisters. Twenty-five-year-old Bridget was at the park with five-year-old Zack when DeWayne and his boys showed up. “Hey there, Zachary,” he said to his son. “DeWayne, what are you doing here,” she said through her teeth. “Naughty-naughty! No fighting in front of our son,” he taunts Bridget. “Huh?! What are you up to now,” she mumbles to him. “I’m not up to anything, girl…I’ve cleaned up my act…my boys and I aren’t bothering anyone,” he said back. “Mommy, can I have some money for a chili dog,” Zack asked. “Of course you can, Zack,” she said, giving him five dollars. “Thank you,” Zack said as he held the money in the sunlight. “Get a soda pop on me, kiddo,” DeWayne said, giving him an extra two bucks. “Wow…thanks, DeWayne,” Zack said cheerfully. “Stay where I can see you, honey,” she said. “Okay,” Zack said. “Bye,” he said. Then Zack ran to the hot dog stand as DeWayne and Bridget watches him.
“You know it would’ve helped if my boy knew his daddy–ME–and not Kevin! I’m not even gonna sweat that corny name that y’all gave him even though DeWayne Jr was so much better…,” he started to say. “Cut the bull…if you’re not up to something, then why are you here,” she questions her ex-boyfriend. Before she could get an answer, a red-haired girl ran up to them and kissed DeWayne on the lips. “This is why I’m here…this is Audrey, my new girl…I know I care about our son but…that doesn’t mean I should care about you at all…you made your choice…you win…now go back to that bitch of a husband, aiight…let’s go, guys…baby,” he said, hugging his new girlfriend. “Good to see you again.” the girl said to Bridget, shaking her hand. They walked away. Jeffrey was eating breakfast at his parents’ house when Sheryl came to the table and sat down. “Good morning, son,” she said to him. “Good morning, Mom,” he said softly. “Okay, Jeff…I know that look…what’s going on…what’s bothering my baby boy, hmm,” she asked him. “Well…last night–when I was looking through my trunk, I found this picture of Dad’s secretary, Zoey Harris…why would Dad keep a picture of someone who would deliberately try to destroy our family,” he asked her. “I don’t know…this is the first time I’ve seen this picture…too bad your dad isn’t here to tell you about her,” she said. “Then I started having dreams about her…now this red blanket with the note pinned on it…what’s going on…who is she, huh,” he pleaded. Sheryl had her back turned while he was talking about the woman in the dream. “I…I think I owe you an explanation,” she said, then turned around to confront her son. Jeffrey saw the look on Sheryl’s face. “Um what do you mean, Mom? That somehow this woman is connected to me? What is it,” he questioned. “Um…the woman in the picture…Zoey Harris is your biological mother,” she finally said. “Huh? Yeah right! Pssh! That woman ain’t my mom–you are,” he joked. “Zoey Harris is your real mother,” she said sternly. “Heh! You’re not kidding,” he said. “I wish I was, baby…but I’m not,” she said. “I don’t believe this–Zoey Harris is my mom? That means you and Dad lied–to me,” he yelled. ” No, baby…we didn’t lie…,” she said, trying to explain. He pulls away from Sheryl. “Yes, you did…you both did…Dad ain’t here to tell me himself…I ain’t your baby…I’m outta here…bye,” he said angrily. He got up from the kitchen table and stormed out of the house. After breakfast, Tyrell left the table and went to his basement gym. Tyrell Jr went to the den to play video games. The girls were cleaning up the kitchen. Anndrea went upstairs to the bathroom. Hours later, she took her three younger daughters to their father’s house. Tyrell Jr went to the park on his black and red skateboard. Tyrell went into the bathroom to take a shower. As he ran some water over his head, a set of feet snuck in. Suddenly, he felt someone rubbing up against him. “Oooh…hey, Nicci,” he said quietly. “And n ow that we’re alone…,” Nicci whispers in his ear. “Of course, girl…what do you have in mind, huh,” he asked. They kissed. Soonafter, they started to make out. He picked Nicci up and carried her into a spare bedroom hidden behind the wall of the den. “Do me…big daddy,” she whispered, then pulls Tyrell close to her. Jeffrey parked his car a couple of blocks away from his brother’s house. He was thinking about what his mother just told him. Suddenly, his cellphone buzzed. He looked at the caller ID and said, “Not today, Mrs Thompson!” He closed the phone and drove away quickly. Back at the Andersons house, T.J. went to the bathroom and threw water on her face. She was thinking about the conversation that she had with her friends in the kitchen awhile ago. “Come on…snap out of it,” she told herself as her hands starts shaking. Nyisha snuck up on her friend and said, “Hey there, buddy…what’s wrong?” “Nothing…I’m fine,” she said softly. “No, you’re not…don’t you dare argue with me, got it,” Nyisha said. “Got it-got it…you won’t get an argument from me,” she struggles to say as she held onto the bathroom counter. Seeing what was happening, Nyisha grabbed onto her friend as she passed out. “Hey! T.J.? Hang in there–Farrah! Meghan! Help,” she yelled. “Nyisha…what’s happening to me,” T.J. mumbled. Farrah and Meghan ran upstairs. Nyisha got on her cellphone and called 9-1-1. Meanwhile, the boys drove back to the house and saw the ambulance out front. “What’s going on now,” Tarik said. Marvin got out of the car and ran inside. The EMT was checking up on T.J. “Hey, Tiffani…is everything okay,” he questioned. “Yeah…I’m okay,” T.J. said back. “Sure, Mr Anderson…everything’s fine but your wife needs to take it easy for the next few days just to be safe,” said the EMT. “We’ll make sure she does that, Craig,” Nyisha said, looking directly at T.J. “Baby, you had me worried there,” he said. “I’m sorry, Marv…I’m sorry,” T.J. whispered to him. She hugged her husband as the EMTs leave the house. “I really hope you heard what heard what they said,” Farrah told her friend. “We don’t want to lose you,” Meghan added. “I know! I know! They’re practically putting me on bed rest now,” T.J. said. “Speaking of rest, you need to head upstairs and get into bed right now,” Marvin told his wife. “Go on…git,” Tarik agreed. “All right…all right…I’m going…I’m going,” T.J. said. “I’m just gonna make sure she gets to the bedroom,” Nyisha said, kissing her husband on the cheek. “All right,” Tarik said. The girls went upstairs. “Hell of a day, huh,” said Terrence. “Yeah,” the guys said. “Let’s get a card game started…this will be a while,” James said. “I’m sorry about all this…I didn’t mean for you guys to worry,” T.J. spoke up. “It’s all right! We’re just glad that you’re okay,” Farrah said, “Besides we gotta stick together, right?” “Yeah,” she said. “Get into bed…you heard what Craig said…you need your rest considering what happened earlier,” Nyisha said. “I know…I know…no arguments from me,” she said. “Were your seizures always this bad,” Meghan asked her. “I’m not sure…it’s never been this bad,” she said. “You may have to talk with your doctor about that…for now you need to take it easy,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” she said. Then she got into bed and closed her eyes.
DeWayne and Audrey were at his house making out on the couch when three men in black suits busted through the front door. “Reno! Joe! Bruno! What are you doing here,” she yelled at them. “They’re here because of me,” said a voice from outside. A medium built middle aged man wearing a blue suit showed up. “Daddy,” she said. “Shut up,” the man said, then smacks his daughter across her face. “Hey, man! What the fuck–,” DeWayne yelled. Before he could finish his sentence, Reno and Bruno grabs DeWayne by the arms and hold him tight. “Do you know who you’re fucking with? Do you? Huh,” the man said. “Um, DeWayne! This is my dad, Cavalier Ramone! Dad, this is DeWayne Williams, my boyfriend,” she said. “Boyfriend, huh? We’ll see about that! Audrey, get in the car,” he said. “But, Dad,” she pleaded. “Get your ass in the car…NOW,” he yelled. “Yes, Daddy,” she sighs. How escorts her to the long white limo parked outside. “What you want us to do with this chump, boss,” Reno asked. “Kill him, boys,” he answered. “Cool,” Bruno agreed. “Whoa-whoa! Wait, man! Don’t kill me! I’ll do anything! I have a son to think about,” DeWayne begged. “Wait-wait-wait! Hold up! Back off, guys! You have a son and you’re screwing my daughter! This stops now! So this is your agenda: fuck ’em and leave ’em, huh,” he questioned. “Um, no–no, sir,” DeWayne hesitated. “That’s what you did to the other broad, right…I ain’t gonna let you do that to my daughter…I’ll fucking kill you,” he said. “I didn’t dump Bridget, Don Ramone…she dumped me for my ex-friend while she was pregnant with my son, Zack,” said DeWayne. “I don’t give a fuck about your family…stay the fuck away from my daughter or you all are dead…you, that bitch, and your little kid,” he said, then left the house. Bridget sat there thinking about what happened at the park. “Hey, B! How was your day,” Kevin questions his wife as he came into the company boardroom. “Fucked up…I mean horrible…I ran into DeWayne at the park while I was with Zack,” she said as her son sat on the other side of the room giggling and reading a book. “Really? What does that little fuck want,” he said. “That’s just it! He didn’t say! We were interrupted by his new girlfriend, Audrey Ramone,” she told him. “So DeWayne finally found a new punching bag, huh…wait a minute…you mean Audrey Ramone from that Russian mob family,” he said. “Yeah,” she said. “Then he’s the punching bag for once! The don’s gonna kill him,” he said. They continued their conversation. The next day, DeWayne was in the diner eating bacon, eggs, and toast when Audrey sneaked up on him and covers his eyes with her hands. “Guess who,” she whispered in his ears. DeWayne grabs her arms and said, “Hey, girl…I knew it was you…come here!” He pulls Audrey on his lap and gave her a kiss. “Don’t worry about Daddy…I’ve calmed him down for now…he went out of town for business…we’re free to do whatever we want,” she said. “Yeah, girl,” he said, finishing his meal. He put a couple of dollars on the table and left with Audrey. The two of them got into an unmarked car. They were holding hands as they drove out of town to their own secret hideaway. They went in a little room and started to make out. Kevin and Bridget were asleep in the bedroom of their home when seven-year-old Kyle, five-year-old Zack, and one-year-old Deena came in. “Hey, guys…on three…we all jump on the bed,” Kyle whispered to his siblings. “Okay,” Zack and Deena agreed. “One…two…three,” he said. The three of them started jumping up and down on the bed. They were giggling happily. “Oh no! Kids, knock it off,” Bridget mumbled. “Not again,” Kevin moaned. “Wake up! Wake up! Wake up,” said the kids. “I’m up! I’m up! I’m up,” Kevin said. “Yayyy,” they cheered. “Go pick on Daddy…let Mommy sleep,” Bridget said. “Uh-uh…you, too Mommy…get up now—peeasee,” Deena begged. “Awww, man,” she complained as Deena grabs her mother’s hand and pulled her out of bed. T.J. and Marvin took their kids, thirteen-year-old Tyrese, twelve-year-old Tarik Jr, nine-year-old Brianna, and five-year-old Marlon to the park. Their recently adopted son, two-year-old Mark, was with the sitter. Tarik and Nyisha were also there with their kids, nine-year-old Malcolm, nine-year-old Jerome, and five-year-old Larissa. “Hi, Dad! Hi, Nyisha,” said Tyrese and Tarik Jr. “Hi, guys,” they said. “We didn’t know you were coming here,” T.J. said. “But I’m so glad we did! How are you,” Nyisha asked. “I’m fine now. I saw a therapist today…guess I didn’t know that the way I was acting would affect my own children…yesterday at football practice, Tyrese got a little rough with one of his teammates and broke his tooth…I was so angry that I took it out on him…then I slapped him…now I regret doing that to my son,” she said. “Awww…don’t worry about it…we know you didn’t mean it,” Nyisha said. “It’s been tough for you! We understand,” said Tarik. “It’s not your fault, Mom,” Tyrese said. Then T.J. hugged her oldest son.
Kevin and Bridget were at the restaurant eating breakfast with their kids when Mimi came in with a tall slender guy arm-in-arm. “Hi, guys! You look awful,” she said. “The kids woke us up this morning,” they said. “They wanted to sleep in but we won’t let them,” Zack said. “Y’all know better than that, you guys,” she said. “But why should they rest? We don’t need it,” he asked her. “But they do cuz they had to work very hard since your grandfather died! Do you understand now,” she said to her godson. “Yes, Auntie Mimi,” said Kyle, Zack, and Deena. “I’ve never thought about it that way,” Kyle said. “We’re sorry, Mommy and Daddy…right,” Deena said, hitting her two brothers. “Yeah—sorry, Mom and Dad,” said Kyle and Zack. “Don’t worry about it, guys! We got off on the wrong side of the bed this morning, that’s all,” Kevin said. “Let’s eat, shall we,” Bridget told them. As Bridget and Kevin was saying goodbye to their friends, a suspicious car drove off. They all went to their cars. Three huge men dressed in black suits got out with guns in their hands. “We gotta talk later, aiight,” said Mimi. “Okay,” Bridget said. “Bye, Mimi! Good to see you again! Bye, Brad! See you later, man,” Kevin said. Suddenly, they heard gunshots. Kevin and Bridget grabs the kids and ducked behind the car. Mimi and Brad got down on the ground. The men emptied the clips in their guns and ran away. “We got that bitch, boss,” one of the men said through his cellphone. He and the rest of the men got back into their car and sped off. Once they got around the corner, Kevin got up. “I think they’re gone, you guys! Bridget, come on,” he said to his friends. He turns to see Bridget holding her shoulder. “Kevin,” she moans. “Hey, baby! What happened, huh,” he said as he moves Bridget’s hand from her shoulder. He felt a bullet hole in her jacket. She was bleeding incessantly. “I think we need to get her to the hospital now,” Mimi said as she rushed to her best friend’s side. “Let’s go,” he said. The boys helped Bridget off the ground. They all got into the car and drove away. T.J. was on the park bench talking with Nyisha when her cell phone rang. “Hold on…I gotta take this,” she said. “Go ahead,” Nyisha said to her. “Hello…slow down, Mimi…what happened…what…I’ll be right there,” she said, hanging up the phone. “What was that about,” Nyisha asked her. “There was a shooting in front of my mom’s restaurant…Bridget was hit,” she replied. “Oh, my…let’s go,” Nyisha said. “Marvin, I gotta go…something came up,” she said. “Sure…go ahead…I got the kids…we’ll see you at home,” Marvin told his wife. She kisses him on the cheek and left with Nyisha. The two of them got into the car and drove off. Moments later, the girls got to the hospital and saw Mimi with the kids. “Excuse me…I was told that my sister was brought here…Bridget Thompson-Johnson,” T.J. asked the receptionist. The kids got up and ran to them. “Hey, you guys! Are you okay,” Nyisha asked them. “Yeah,” said Kyle, Zack, and Deena. “It’s a relief that you guys are okay…we gotta find out what’s going on here,” T.J. said to them. Nyisha and Mimi shook their heads in agreement. “The popping noise…it was so loud…I was so scared,” Deena said softly. “I know, Dee! Everything’s gonna be okay,” she said, picking up her niece and holding her tight. Later that day, T.J. and Nyisha were playing cards in the waiting room when Kevin came out of the ER. “Hey, guys,” he said to them. “Kevin,” Nyisha said, hugging him. “May I be the first one to ask what the hell happened out there,” T.J. asked him. “Some fools in black suits were shooting at me, my wife, and our kids,” he answered. “We just saw the kids—they’re down the hall with Mimi! Are you and Bridget all right,” Nyisha asked her brother. “Yeah…I had a cut on my back from the broken glass…had to get stitches but Bridget…she was hit in the shoulder…the doctor’s with her now,” he told them. T.J. went to see her little sister as Kevin and Nyisha talked. Mimi brought the kids back to the waiting room. “Daddy,” they said. “Hey, guys…ow, easy,” Kevin said. “Where’s Mommy,” Deena cried. Kevin picked up his daughter and hugged her. Meanwhile, the doctor was stitching Bridget up when T.J. came in. “Hi, sis,” T.J. said. “All done, Mrs. Johnson,” the doctor said. “Thanks,” Bridget said. “How are you feeling,” she asked. “A little sore…where’s Kevin,” Bridget said. “He’s in the waiting room with the kids, Nyisha, and Mimi! Did you see who was shooting at you guys,” she questioned her little sister. “No…suspicious bunch they were…I’ve never seen them before,” Bridget said. Jeffrey was in the living room on his laptop when April came in and sat down next to him. “Am I hearing this right? Zoey Harris is your mother,” she questioned him. “Yeah,” he said. “And not Mrs. Thompson…she took care of you for all those years, Jeff,” she said. “She took very good care of me, all right…long enough to make me forget my real mother,” he said angrily. “She didn’t intend to, Jeff…Zoey’s dead, remember,” she said. “I don’t care! She should’ve told me sooner—both her and my dad—if he is my dad,” he said. “I don’t think she would lie about that,” she said. “Why not? She lied about everything else,” he yelled. Hours later, T.J. came home to her family. They were asleep in the living room. She went upstairs and fell asleep in the master bedroom. Suddenly, Mark came in rubbing his eyes. She woke up to his crying. “Hey there, buddy…what’s wrong,” she said to him. She picked up the small child and rocked him in her arms. Marvin woke up and went to the bedroom. “Hi,” he whispered. “Well hello to you too…why are you in such a good mood,” she whispered back. “I didn’t wanna turn into the bad guy in front of this little one here…I think we did a good thing taking him in after his parents were arrested,” he said. Then they coos at their adopted son.
“Yeah! This little guy here is the only thing keeping my mind off everything that happened today,” she said. “What happened,” he said. “Bridget got shot by some fools in black suits,” she said. “Is she all right,” he questioned his wife. “Yeah…it’s just her shoulder…she’ll be fine…she doesn’t want our mom to worry,” she said to him. “Your mom needs to know what happened…you can’t keep secrets from her,” he said. “I know but she doesn’t need to hear this right now…let her enjoy what’s left of her vacation…I’ll tell her tomorrow when she gets home,” she said. “Maybe you’re right…she doesn’t need this…and besides Bridget’s fine…who would try to shoot her anyways,” he said. “I have no idea but I’m going to find out,” she said, then puts Mark down for his nap. The next day, Jeffrey went to the library to look for something on the computer. An older woman showed up and watches him from outside. Danny and Nigel sat down next to their friend. “Hey, Jeff! April told us what happened, man! Are you gonna be all right,” asked Nigel. “Yeah! I’ll be all right! Y’all don’t have to worry about me, guys,” he told them. “And to think Zoey Harris, your dad’s secretary, and not Mrs. Thompson, the only mother you’ve known since birth,” Danny said. “Well at least I know who my real mother is! She didn’t beat around the bush about it either—just flat out told me,” he said. “Your mom is so cool, man,” Nigel said to him. “Mrs. Thompson didn’t lie to you, Jeff! If anything, you should be glad that you found out from her instead of hearing it from someone else,” said Danny. “I know but I’m so angry with her right now! The only mother that I’ve ever known ain’t my real mother! My real mom is dead—so is my dad! I don’t know if my mom has any family out there! I can’t believe I’m adopted,” he said. “Not technically! Your dad is still your dad and your mom is really your stepmom! There’s a difference,” Nigel said. “Huh,” said Danny and Jeffrey. “Zoey Harris is Terrell Thompson’s lover, remember,” Nigel said. “Hey,” Jeffrey yelled. “What? It’s true,” Nigel said. They started talking. Suddenly, the woman walks away. She pulls out her cell phone and dialed a number on it. “Hello? Mrs. Harris! I believe I’ve found your grandson! He goes by the same name that your daughter gave him! Yep, Jeffrey Jason Thompson! His father’s dead and the young man has a very big inheritance coming in on his 25th birthday–$250,000! Yes, ma’am! I’ll move in on this kid and his money soon,” she said. The woman hung up her phone, got into the car, and drove off. T.J. and Bridget saw the woman’s car driving away and went into the library. “What a strange woman,” they both said. “Well…hellooo, ladies,” Nigel said seductively as he approaches the two of them. “Watch it, freak,” T.J. said, putting up her fist. “Whoa! I quit! Please don’t hurt me,” he said. “Hey, Danny…hey, little brother…what’s wrong, huh,” said Bridget. “I’m not your little brother,” Jeffrey grumbles. “What’s gotten into him,” T.J. asked the boys. “Your mom just told him about Zoey,” Danny said. “Really? She did? You got to be kidding,” Bridget said. “Mom and Dad were supposed to tell him together but Dad didn’t get the chance to…Susie murdered him…you and Brandon were too young to know about Dad’s affair with Jeffrey’s mom,” T.J. said. “You guys knew? I can’t believe it,” Jeffrey moans. “It wasn’t my place to tell you, J…Mom wanted to tell you herself…the whole family knew…the reason that she adopted you is because Zoey abandoned you and killed herself,” T.J. told him. “You can’t get mad at her, bud…at least she told you the truth…you gotta give her that,” Bridget said. “I know but I don’t feel like I’m part of this family, sis,” said Jeffrey. “The main thing—she didn’t lie to you! At least you know that,” T.J. said. “Give her a chance to explain, okay,” Bridget said. “Aiight! I’ll go make nice with Mom for you, okay,” he said. Then he grabs his bag and took off.
Later that day, Sheryl and Dee Dee were at the diner eating lunch and drinking coffee. “Oh, what have I done,” she said to her friend. “I know what you shouldn’t have done…you shouldn’t have told him…he was better off with you as his mother instead of Zoey…that crazy bitch nearly destroyed your family—broke you guys up,” Dee Dee said, reminding her. “I can’t do that to Jefrey…as much as I love him, he deserves to know about his mother…it’s better for him to hear it from me than someone else,” she said. “I still think it was a bad idea, though,” Dee Dee told her. “No…having your husband telling the twins that he’s their father would be a bad idea,” she said softly. “T.J. told him off anyways…he ain’t telling them nothing…they call Terrell their dad now,” Dee Dee said. “Besides I’m not you…you lied to Meghan for years and threatened your daughter…I can’t do that…I won’t,” she said angrily. She got up from the table and left. Once she got outside, Jeffrey stood by his car. He was waiting for her. “Oh! Hi, son,” she said. “Hey! Can I still call you Mom,” he asked her. She laughs, then hugged her son. “Of course you can,” she said, “You’ve been doing that your whole life!” He laughed and hugged her too. “Ready to go,” he said. “Yeah,” she said back. They got into his car and drove off. Twenty-one-year-old Abigail and twenty-five-year-old Cordell were making out in his bright orange convertible. Daron and Warren were smoking weed in the backyard. Kameelah and LaToya were in the house drinking beer and watching TV. “So now that you guys don’t have to put up with T.J. anymore, what do you wanna do,” LaToya asked her. “Anything but talk about T.J.! I’m so glad to have a real friend like you,” Kameelah said. “So your friendship with T.J.—it’s over,” said LaToya. “Yep…my mom told us to stay away from her and that’s what we’re doing…she won’t be picking on Warren any time soon or she’ll have to deal with me,” she said. They laughed as Warren, Abigail, and the boys came in. Meanwhile, T.J., Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were eating lunch at the diner with their husbands. “Here’s to keeping those Jones kids out of our lives forever,” Tarik yelled. “Hear-hear,” they all said. “Thank God…I can’t deal with those fools anymore,” T.J. said. “Me neither…I’ve already asked Tarik to adopt Larissa…he’s such a great father to her…Warren and his mom are freaking me out,” said Nyisha. “She doesn’t want Larissa to end up like Warren…stealing and such…she’s much better off with us anyways,” he said. “I know, man! I’m doing the same thing with the twins! I don’t want Warren harassing my wife anymore,” Terrence said. They continued talking. Margaret came up to their table. “What are you guys talking about,” she snarled at them. “Goodbye, Mrs. Jones,” the gang said. “You better not be talking about my son,” she hisses. “Who,” T.J. chuckled. “Oooh—I’m so glad my kids aren’t associated with you anymore,” she said. “Good! I’m allergic to liars and thieves,” T.J. said, being sarcastic. “My kids are not liars or thieves…they’re better off with LaToya than you anyways,” she said angrily. “Queen of gossips, hide your silvers,” T.J. joked. They argued. Marvin figured out what was going on and whistled. The women stopped arguing. “Don’t you see here? Mrs. Jones is trying to start a fight with us—AGAIN! Just like before! You remember what our folks said: ignore her,” he said to them. “Oh yeah! My little brother’s right,” Terrence said. “What,” Margaret said. They all looked at each other, winked their eye, and walked away from her. After the confrontation with Margaret Jones, T.J. meet up with Lance who was waiting by his Escalade. “Hey, partner,” she said to him. “Hey, Teej! I’ve got the information you wanted on the Ramone family,” he said. “Okay,” she said. “The Ramone family—this Russian mob family…the father, Cavalier…the head of the family…he has a criminal record of about five or six phone books…he was in and out of jail since the age of twelve (12)…from petty theft to armed robbery,” he said. “Yeah…Bridget had the same classes as his kid when they were in college together,” she said. “Audrey Ramone…she’s a good kid…no criminal record…she lost her mother when she was three to pancreatic cancer…her father shield her from the mob life…he would do anything for his only daughter,” he said. “You do know Audrey is dating DeWayne Williams,” she told him. “You’re kidding,” he questioned. “Bridget told me about them the other day when she got shot,” she said. “He’s a dead man if he tries to hit that poor girl,” he said. They bust out laughing. “So Dad wanted me to know about my mother,” Jeffrey said as he was eating a piece of chicken in the Thompsons kitchen. “Yeah, son! He did! He wanted to tell you about your mom before he died,” she said. “Because Bertha and Susie killed Dad when he should’ve been here with us, Mom,” he said. “I know, baby…you’re right…he should be here instead of being dead and in the ground,” she said, then hugged her son. Seven-year-old Kyle, five-year-old Zack, and one-year-ol Deena were helping Kevin out with dinner as Bridget slept upstairs. “Okay, guys! I need you to set the table,” he said. “Okay, Daddy,” they said. As Kyle grabs the plates, Zack snatched them away. “Hey! Dad asked me to set the table,” Kyle yells at his little brother. “No…he said me,” Zack yells back. “No…me,” he yells again. The two boys starts arguing as Deena put the silverware on the table. “Daddy…they’re fighting again,” she yelled. Kevin came up to the boys and broke them up. Carl and Margaret were at their friends’ house drinking beer and smoking weed. “Ooo-wee! This is the shit,” they said. “There’s more where that come from…check this out,” said a guy named Dunn. The three of them sniffs the bag. “Ah! Now that’s the good shit,” Carl said. As they talked, Deon and Lola Ann showed up. “Hey, guy—you got the good stuff, huh,” they said. “Yeah! Want some, lil sis,” Carl said. “Don’t mind if I do, big bro,” Lola Ann said back. Then she grabbed the bag from him.
The next day, the whole Thompson family were at the company’s boardroom with their lawyers. “Well hello! Mr. Thomas! Mrs. Paine,” Sheryl said, welcoming them in. “Hello, Sheryl! Kids,” said Mr. Thomas. “Hi,” said the kids. “Okay, everyone! Let’s get this started, shall we,” said Mrs. Paine. “Of course! Will you like to sit down,” she asked. “Yes, ma’am,” they said. They all sat down. Once the lawyers finished reading the will, a middle-aged man and his wife interrupted them. “Who the hell are you,” Zack yelled. Bridget covers her son’s mouth. “Excuse me but who are you,” Sheryl asked the couple. “You may not know us but um…you have something we want…I’m Paula Harris and this is my lovely husband, Lionel…we’re Zoey’s parents and possibly Jeffrey’s grandparents,” the woman said. Everyone’s jaw dropped. Moments later, everyone was getting over what they just heard from the couple. “I don’t understand…Mom,” Jeffrey finally said. “Don’t worry, son! We’re gonna get to the bottom of this,” Sheryl said calmly. “I don’t get it! If you are who you say you are, then why are you here,” Shane blurts out. “We were investigating our daughter’s murder case for the past couple of years now…the night she died—we were told that she had a baby for your husband and gave it away…since then, we were looking for our grandchild,” said Paula. “And now that we find him, we would like to take him back to Detroit with us,” Lionel said. “Now wait a minute…wait just a goddamn minute…you think that you can barge up in here after twenty-one (21) years and take Jeffrey away from us, huh…just like that,” Sheryl said. “He’s our grandson and there’s nothing you can do about it,” said Lionel. “But he’s my son,” she yelled at the couple. “He’s Zoey’s son, not yours…we’ve been searching for him since our daughter died! We had promise our other five (5) children and our nineteen (19) grandchildren that once we found Zoey’s child, we would bring him back home where he belongs,” Paula said. “He is home…with us, his family,” she said angrily. They started to argue. Back at the Thompsons house, the kids were hanging out in the kitchen. Michelle grabbed some things from the refrigerator. “I can’t believe it, you guys! These people waited twenty-one (21) years to find Jeff with their intentions to take him to Detroit–away from us and Mom! I mean—where were these people when he was born, huh,” T.J. said to her siblings. “They did say that they were looking for him since Zoey died,” Michelle said. “But for 21 years,” Bridget said. “Something’s up,” said Brandon. “Something’s definitely up,” said T.J. “You don’t know that…this sweet lovely couple could be my grandparents! I have an actual family there,” Jeffrey said. “But we’re your family, too,” Bridget interrupted. “He’s right, you know,” Tyrell said, “These people were looking for him for a long time!” “They’re the real deal,” Jason said. “Maybe you’re right but something just doesn’t feel right! I have a very bad feeling about those two,” T.J. said. Everyone but a very confused Jeffrey agreed. Later that day, Nyisha and Farrah were on their parents’ porch eating on some popcorn when T.J. and Meghan showed up. “Hey, guys! What’s up,” they said. “Nothing! I wanna know about the will reading! How did that go,” Nyisha asked. “Long but okay,” T.J. said. “Until an elderly couple shows up claiming that they were Jeffrey’s grandparents and demanded that they take him back to Detroit,” Meghan said. “You’re kidding,” Farrah questioned. “No but I wish I was,” T.J. said, “Zoey’s parents just popped up and basically told my mom that Jeffrey was going back to Detroit with them.” “What does Jeffrey have to say about this,” Nyisha said. “That’s just it…he didn’t say anything…I don’t know what’s going through his head,” she answered. “But why would these people come for him now? He has a wife and a kid to support—he can’t just drop everything and go to Detroit,” Farrah said as Nyisha and Meghan shook their heads in agreement. “They’re pretty determine to take him home wherever we like it or not…I’ve already lost my dad…I’m not about to lose my little brother to those people,” she said angrily. “You won’t lose your brother…your mom won’t go for it,” Nyisha said. Dee Dee overheard their conversation and said, “She’s right…your mother loves Jeffrey…she would never let anyone take that boy away from you kids…never!” “But these people are Zoey Harris’ parents, Mom,” Farrah said. “What? That hussy’s folks are here—in town,” Dee Dee yelled. “Mom?!” Nyisha shouted. “That girl tried to destroy my best friend’s marriage…now her parents wants to take Jeffrey away from the only mother that he knows…I don’t think Sheryl can take it…if they take him away, it would kill her,” Dee Dee told the girls. Jeffrey was at the diner eating chocolate cake as Paula and Lionel sat at a table across from him. April, Ashlee, and Danny showed up to comfort him. “Hey, baby…how are you holding up,” April asked her husband. “Fine…I’m so glad you guys are here,” he said to them. “That bad, huh,” she whispered. “We got your back, Jeffrey,” Ashlee said. “Yeah,” Danny agreed. They hugged him tight. Months later, Cavalier Ramone and his goons were eating and laughing at a restaurant across town. One of the waiters came to their table and gave him a note. Cavalier picked up the note and read it. “Hey! What’s this,” he asked. “It’s a message from your daughter, Don Ramone,” the waiter responded. “Reno! Tell me what this say,” he barked. “It says that your daughter just gave birth to a baby girl, boss,” Reno said. “With that little punk DeWayne Williams,” he said. “You want us to pop him, Don Ramone,” Joe asked him. “Now, guys! That’ll be last resort but I got a better idea! I’m going to make that kid an offer that he won’t refuse,” he said. Then they started laughing again.
The next day, the magnet school was having a Valentine’s Day carnival in the park when a long black limo pulled up. “Hi, Mommy…I got to show you something,” Zack said, pulling Bridget’s arm. “All right! All right! I’m coming,” Bridget said to her son. The two of them ran across the grounds. “Come right back, guys,” Kevin said to them. “Daddy,” Deena whipers to him as she tugs on his pants. “Yeah,” he said. “Mommy’s not a kid anymore,” she said. “Mommy’s not a kid anymore! Oh yeah,” he joked, then picked up his daughter and started to tickle her. Kyle turned around to see three huge men in black suits coming through the carnival. “Um, Dad…what are those guys doing here…this ain’t no funeral,” he said. Kevin saw the men and put his daughter down. “Dad, what’s going on…who are those guys,” Deena said. “Kyle, keep an eye on your sister and stay put,” Kevin said. “Okay, Dad,” said Kyle and Deena. Kevin followed the men. T.J. was eating lunch with her husband and kids when she saw the same three men walking across the parkgrounds. She got up and went behind them. Zack showed Bridget a card that he pulled out of his pocket. “I made this for you,” he said. “You did? Oh, it’s beautiful! Thank you,” said Bridget, then hugged him. One of the men pulled out his gun and walked up to his unsuspecting victims. “Got them,” he said. The second man signals the third man and head straight for Bridget and Zack. T.J. snuck up on the first man and pulled her gun out of her jacket. Bridget looked up to see a gun pointed at her face. She got up with Zack in her arms. “Who are you,” she said softly. “The end,” said the man behind the gun. As he was putting his finger on the trigger, two shots were fired. Bridget screamed. Kevin went to see where it was coming from. The man dropped his gun and suddenly fell to the ground. T.J. puts her gun away and checked his pulse. Bridget froze in horror as she saw her would-be murderer laying at her feet. T.J. hugged her sister and nephew. Four hours later, the EMTs was taking the dead body away in the ambulance as the police were questioning everyone. Sheryl, Dee Dee, and Randy drove up to the park. They got out of the car. They heard the commotion and went to see what was going on. T.J. was talking with the officers just when Sheryl came over to her with a concerned look on her face. “You’ll let me know what’s up, right,” she said. “We’ll keep in touch, T.J.,” said one of the officers. “T.J., what’s going on here,” Sheryl questioned her daughter. “Mom! What are you doing here? Thought you were going out for lunch,” she hestitated. “Don’t you dare lie to me, Tiffani Jasmine Thompson,” Sheryl said, giving her the cold stare. “Mom! All right! I’ll tell you—um, Don Ramone has put a hit on Bridget and Zack! He wants them dead, Mom! We didn’t want to know cuz you would worry just like right now,” she said. Bridget and Kevin came up to them as they talked. “Oh my god! The mob boss—what does that man want with my baby? Bridget didn’t do anything to him,” Sheryl said. “I know, Mom, but it seems that DeWayne gave up her name—the don threatened him for dating his daughter,” she said. “Then the Don should kill DeWayne, not my baby and grandbaby, you hear me,” Sheryl yelled. She stormed off as Randy and Dee Dee came up to them. “Mom? Mom!” Bridget yelled. “What happened,” Dee Dee asked them. Bridget hands Zack to T.J. and ran after Sheryl. “She knows, you guys,” T.J. said. “The mob hit on Bridget and Zack,” Kevin questioned. “Yep,” she said. “Mob hit? What does the mob want with Bridget and her son,” Randy asked them. “The don wants them dead no thanks to that coward, DeWayne,” Kevin said angrily. “Why would he…what was he thinking—that stupid kid,” Dee Dee yelled. “It’s the same as before! He wants his kid! Since he couldn’t have him or Bridget, he sics the mob on them so I won’t have them either,” he said. Suddenly, a hail of gunfire rang out. “Oh, shit,” T.J. said, covering Zack’s ears. The four of them pushed through the crowd to see Sheryl crouch down on the ground. “Oh, my god! My baby! No,” she screams. They saw Bridget in her arms. She was bleeding incessantly. “Guys, what happened,” T.J. said, handing Zack to Dee Dee. “The don’s goon got away…they drove away shooting at everyone including your sister and your mother…,” said one of the officers as T.J. storms off and got into her car. “I’m so…where is she going, man,” said the second officer. “She’s going after that mob…Randy, go get after that child before she gets herself killed,” Dee Dee said to her husband. “Okay,” Randy said, then goes after his goddaughter. Moments later, T.J. was parked by the curb when the chief of police showed up and got into her car. “T.J., I wanna know why you called me in the middle of my lunch meeting,” she questioned. “Chief, I wanna come back on the force,” T.J. said. “What?! Now why should I allow you back on the force? You quit after your father died—you really want your mother to worry,” she said. “Why? You already found someone to replace me,” T.J. said. The chief sighed as she gave T.J. her badge. “You think I’m gonna find someone as cocky as you,” she said. “You know you can’t find another one like me, Chief Danes,” T.J. said with a smile on her face. “Being a stiff didn’t really work for you, did it,” she said. “Nope,” T.J. said. “Welcome back…Sargeant,” she said to T.J. She got out of the car as T.J. drove away. Sheryl, Dee Dee, and Kevin were in the hospital waiting room as the surgeons fought to save Bridget. Randy came through the doors outta breath. “So? Where’s my daughter,” Sheryl asked him. “I lost her,” he finally said. “Oh my god…I hope that girl doesn’t get herself killed out there,” Dee Dee said. “I’m begging you…please find my daughter, Randy,” she pleads with him. “Okay! I did promise my friend that I would watch out for you and the kids! I’m gonna live up to that promise,” he said. Then he left the hospital once again.
T.J. and Lance were sneaking around the don’s mansion with eight SWAT officers. “Good to have you back, T, but are you sure you wanna do this,” he said to his partner. “Hell yeah! Don Ramone is going to pay for what he did to my sister! He’s not gonna get away with it,” she said. They burst through the front door. Hours later, the Thompson family and the Johnson family were awaiting word about Bridget. Kevin was sitting in his car as the kids slept. He rests his head on the steering wheel. Meanwhile, Randy and Lance came in with the EMTs as they brought in T.J. on a stretcher. “Oh god! What happened,” Sheryl asked them. “Calm down! It’s just a concussion and a sprained wrist! She’ll be fine,” Randy said. “Don’t worry, Mom! I didn’t get shot,” T.J. said with her eyes closed. “I know, baby! I just don’t want anything to happen to you,” she said, then hugged and kissed her daughter. Jeffrey showed up at the hospital to meet up with Sheryl and T.J. “Hi, Mom! I heard what happened! Any word about on Bridget,” he asked them. “No—not yet, baby,” she told him. The doctor came out and said, “We were able to stabilize your daughter…she’ll be in a lot of pain but she’s gonna be fine, Mrs. Thompson!” “Thank God,” she whispered. They all hugged each other as the doctor left the waiting room. Later that evening, T.J. went to visit Bridget. She sat down in a chair next to the hospital bed. “Hey, kid…how are you feeling,” she asked her little sister. “Painful,” Bridget moans. “That’s to be expected…I got some good news, though,” she said. “What,” Bridget said. “Don Ramone and his thugs were caught today…his daughter, Audrey, is willing to testify against them,” she said. “That’s a relief…she’ll finally be free of that family,” Bridget said. “Yeah…both her and the baby,” she said. DeWayne was walking to his car with a box of chicken and a case of beer in his hands. He put them down on the roof of his car and take out his keys to unlock the door. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. “Hello…hey, Perks…what’s up,” he said. A dark blue truck pulled up. The windows rolled down. Two sets of eyes watched him as he grabs his bags and got into the car. The truck follows him down the highway until they got to the stoplight. While waiting for the light to change, a black van pulled up in front of him. “Huh? What the fuck,” he yelled. The van opens up and a gang of men in black baggy clothes jumped out of it. They had machine guns in their hands. “Rat-a-tat-tat, muthafucka,” the driver yells at DeWayne. “Oh shit,” he yelled as he shifts the car in reverse and backs away from the van. As he tried to get away from the guys with the machine guns, the same blue truck pulled up from behind. Two guys got out with sawed-off shotguns. “Where do you think you’re going, nigga,” said one guy. “You think because Don Ramone got caught, you get to live? Nah, kid! The don told you, that bitch ex-girlfriend, and your kid on sight! We gonna do it too,” said the second guy. “Bullshit,” DeWayne whispered as he gets out of the car. He saw the armed men, drop his phone, and ran away. The guys cocked their guns, pointed them at DeWayne, and started shooting. Once the smoke clears, DeWayne was on the ground. “Got ya, punk,” one of the guys said as he got into the van and drove away. The next day, Bridget was resting in her hospital room when Audrey came in with her baby. “Hi,” she said. “Hello! I heard what happened yesterday! I don’t know what DeWayne was thinking—telling my dad about you and your son, Zack—I’m so sorry,” said Audrey. “It’s not your fault, Audrey! DeWayne was just being a jerk for sending your dad after me and Zack because I won’t take him back,” she said. “My dad didn’t want me dating him in the first place…now he disowned me for having DeWayne’s daughter…he didn’t come to see her,” Audrey said. “My parents didn’t like DeWayne either…I only hooked up with him to get revenge on my dad for throwing my sister out of the house after she got pregnant…he wanted to kill him,” she said. “He should…it’ll save my dad the trouble of killing DeWayne himself…what’s that,” Audrey said as the news came on. Then they saw what was on T.V.
“Oh my god…he’s finally done it,” Audrey said as the news report shows DeWayne’s face on the screen. “I’m so sorry,” Bridget said. The two girls hugged as T.J. watches them from afar. “Hi, Auntie,” a small voice called out. “Zack? You little rascal! Don’t sneak up on me like that,” she said to her nephew. “Sorry…can I ask you something,” he said. “Yeah…what’s up,” she said. “Did DeWayne tried to get me and my mom killed,” he questioned. “Seems that way, kiddo…you know what…I would never let anything happen to you guys cuz we’re family…we gotta stick together, okay,” she said. “Okay,” he said. “You and your mom are safe,” she said. “I hate DeWayne…I wish he wasn’t my dad,” he said, then hugged his aunt. Moments later, they went in to visit Bridget. “Hey, sis…you up for another visitor,” T.J. spoke up. “Of course,” Bridget said. “Hi, Mommy,” Zack said. “Hey, kid,” she said. Zack climbed up on the bed and gave her a hug. “Sorry about my dad going after your family,” Audrey said. “No worries…you’re not responsible of your father’s criminal acts,” T.J. said. “Hello…you’re the girl who was with DeWayne,” Zack said. “This encouraging little rascal here is my son, Zack,” Bridget said. “Hello,” Zack said. “Hi…your mom told me so much about you,” Audrey said. “Cute baby…is she yours,” he asked her. “Yeah…this is my daughter, Melody,” she said. “She’s your little sister,” Bridget said. “Hi, baby…I’m your big brother,” he said. The girls watches Zack as he kisses his new sibling on the forehead. Two weeks later, the Thompson family and the Johnson family were having a cookout. T.J., Bridget, Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan were playing cards as their husbands ate burgers and drank beer. “You miss your friend, don’t you,” T.J. asked her little sister. “Yeah…I know she and her daughter are gonna be safe from the mob…I understand that now,” Bridget said. “I’m so glad this mob mess is over, y’all,” Meghan said. “Don Ramone will be in prison for a long time…he won’t be hurting anyone else ever again except DeWayne of course,” T.J. said. “What I don’t get is why did you go after them, T.J.? You quit the force, remember,” Nyisha said. “It’s a habit…hard to break…being a cop is all I can do unlike being a businesswoman—I mean I don’t tell y’all to stop doing your jobs, right,” she said, slamming down one of the cards. “But you could’ve gotten killed out there…I mean you’re no good to us if you’re dead, girl,” Farrah said. “Your job is dangerous, girl…I don’t know how you deal with it, though,” Meghan said. “She did it for me, you guys,” Bridget said, “She was protecting me just like she did when we were kids…she’s good at what she does…besides she sucks at being a businesswoman!” “Hardy-har-har,” T.J. said sarcastically as the girls laughed. “But I’m glad…glad you’re still here—we all are,” Bridget said. “Yeah,” said Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan. “Um thanks, guys,” T.J. said. “No, T…thank you…besides the fact that DeWayne is dead…you’re the reason my son and I are still here,” Bridget said as she hugged her big sister. “No problem! I would do anything for you guys! The don messes with one of us—he messes with all of us,” she said back. The girls went back to their card game. Later that day, Jeffrey was at the restaurant eating cake and drinking milk when Lionel and Paula showed up. “Okay! The faster we get our grandson outta this town, the faster we have his inheritance,” he said softly. “Yay,” she said. “Hey, Jeff! Anything else,” the waiter asked. “Just the check, please,” Jeffrey answered as Lionel and Paula walked up to him cheerfully. “Have you thought about our talk the other night,” Lionel asked his newfound grandson. “Yeah…I did,” Jeffrey said. “So…,” Paula questioned him. “Well with everything that happened—my sister getting shot and an inch away from death two weeks ago—I made my decision! I can’t leave my family right now—my life is here—my wife and my son are here! I can’t do it,” he said. “They can come, too—but sweetie, we’re your family—your real family! You’re a Harris through and through, baby,” said Paula. “But the Thompsons—they’re my family! I’m a Thompson! They’re the only family I knew! I’ve only known you guys for what—a couple months! I can’t leave them! I just can’t,” he said as he left the table. “Like hell you are,” said Lionel. Then he pulls out a gun from his pocket and pointed it at Jeffrey.
“Aw, hell,” Jeffrey said as he saw the barrel of Lionel’s gun. “Um…baby, what are you doing,” Paula asked her husband. “You told me to do something, baby! I’m doing it! The only thing we came here to do is find our grandson and bring him back to Detroit with us, right,” Lionel said. “But the main thing was to get his inheritance, baby,” Paula said. “What?! This was about the money? You know what—I’m outta here, man,” Jeffrey said, dropping a few bucks in the waiter’s hand. He heard the gun cock. “Where do you think you’re going, grandson? We ain’t done talking yet, buddy,” Lionel said with a smirk on his face. He puts the gun at Jeffrey’s head. T.J. and Lance came into the restaurant to see Jeffrey with his grandparents. Once they saw the gun in Lionel’s hand, they pulled out their guns as well. “Freeze,” they yelled. “T.J.? You were right! They’re after my inheritance,” Jeffrey said. “And we ain’t leaving without him or the money, you bitch,” Lionel yells back. “Well, you’re gonna have a hard time getting it because baby boy’s money is safely locked away from your reach…see, our parents put a hidden clause in the contract that prevents anyone else including you guys from touching it…I’ve never liked you in the first place but gave you and your wife a chance for him…I didn’t wanna hurt him…you don’t wanna hurt him so put the gun down slowly and let him go, please,” T.J. said. Lionel got mad and started shooting all over the place. T.J. and Lance grabbed Jeffrey, ducking behind a nearby table. “Crazy motherfucker,” Lance said, shooting at Lionel. “You saved me even after I told you that I didn’t believe you about my grandparents,” Jeffrey said. “Don’t worry about it—that’s over with…I just didn’t want anything to happen to you…my mom would go upside my head if she sees another kid full of holes,” she said. “Hey! That’s my mom, too,” he said, then smiled. A few hours later, the cops were hauling Lionel and Paula away in a squad car. “So, T.J.! With everything going on back there, did you really mean what you said,” Jeffrey asked his big sister. “Sure, little brother! I meant every word,” T.J. said. “Thanks! I know I’ve said that I don’t feel like a part of this family but you guys are all I have! I’m so lucky to have y’all—I really am,” he said as he hugged T.J. “I know someone else who is lucky to have you,” she said. “Who,” he asked. “See for yourself, kid,” she said. He looks around to see April and his son in the crowd. “Daddy,” a small voice said. “Hey, buddy,” Jeffrey said back. “I believe I owe your sister an apology…she knew something was off about Mr. and Mrs. Harris…would you ever forgive me, T.J.,” April said. “No problem…they’re your parents’ friends…I won’t hold it against you, sister-in-law,” T.J. said to her. “How about we get outta here, guys,” Jeffrey said to them. The four of them left the diner together. Fifteen months later, Sheryl was having lunch at the diner with Dee Dee as the waiter refills their cups of iced tea. “Aren’t you glad I got you out of the house this afternoon,” Dee Dee asked her. “I must admit it’s good to get out of the house…thanks, Dee,” said Sheryl. “No mentioning it,” she said. Randy came up to the table with one of his loyal co-workers. “Hello, ladies! This is Jerron Mitchell! Jerron, this is Dee Dee, my wife, and her best friend, Sheryl,” he said. “Hi, Jerron,” Dee Dee said. “Hi, Dee Dee! Hi, Sheryl,” Jerron said. “Hi,” Sheryl said shyly. “Randy told me about your husband! I’m so sorry,” Jerrod said to her. “Thanks…I miss him,” she said. T.J. was at the cemetery visiting with her dad while Marvin sits in his car. She was setting flowers onto his grave. “Hi, Dad…I know it’s been a while since we talked so I’m gonna tell you what’s been going on around here…we’ve been taking care of Mom like you wanted…Uncle Melvin came to town last summer to check up on us,” she said. Marvin grabs his cell phone as it rings. “Hello? Hi, Mom! Yeah? We’ll visit you real soon,” he said. “I took a break from the force after taking down the mob…they had a bounty on your daughter and your grandson…don’t worry, Dad…they’re fine…Michelle has recently become part owner of the T.V. station that she now shares with Michael…you would’ve been proud of her,” she said. Marvin got out of the car to stretch his legs before his phone rang again. “Shane, Jason, and Jeff are holding it down at the company for you…it’s doing very well…the rest of the kids are helping out, too…we’re gonna be just fine, Dad…well, in about three months, you’re gonna be a grandpa again…you guess it—I’m pregnant…for the last time…I’ve already told you that before…I’m serious this time…he or she will get to know about you…the good things of course…Marvin is overjoyed with this one and…we already agreed to name the baby after you—if it’s a boy…I wish you were here…I miss you so much, Dad,” she said softly. She closes her eyes as she puts her head on Terrell’s gravestone. As she slept peacefully there, a hand reaches out and rest comfortably on T.J.’s shoulder. “Hello, sweet pea,” a voice said from the clouds. “Dad?” T.J. said. She turns around and saw a shining silhouette standing in front of her. It was Terrell in a white suit. “Yes, honey! It’s me! What, I get no hug,” he said, holding out his hands. She got up and gave her father a great big hug. Then she woke up to see Marvin kneeling over her.
“Hey, girl! Are you feeling all right,” he asked his wife. “Mmm…yeah…I’m fine…really…I’m fine,” she answered him. “Are you sure cuz I just saw your eyes roll in the back of your head a few seconds ago…are you sure you’re fine,” he questioned. “Yeah! I’m fine! Don’t worry so much, all right,” she said. “All right, baby! Let me help you up,” he said. “Okay,” she said. He helped his wife off the ground. They went to the car, got in, and drove away. Bridget and Kevin were relaxing in the master bedroom while the kids were sleeping downstairs. “Hey, girl! What’s going on over there, hmm? What are you thinking about,” he asked her. “Nothing,” she said. “You sure? You seem awfully quiet over there,” he said. “I’m sure,” she said. “Prove it,” he said with a smile on his face. “Very funny, Kevin Johnson,” she said. The two of them started fooling around. Meanwhile, Marvin was sitting in the waiting area of the doctor’s office reading a magazine while T.J. was being checked on. Nyisha and Farrah came through the door. “Hey, Marvin! We came as soon as we heard,” they said to him. “Hi, girls! Everything’s fine! T.J. had a dizzy spell at the cemetery,” he said. “A dizzy spell? You are aware that she is pregnant,” Nyisha questioned. “I know that! She wanted to visit her dad’s grave—what was I supposed to do,” he said. “You could’ve told her no! You took her to the cemetery in her condition? Are you nuts,” Farrah yelled. “Where’s your backbone, man,” Nyisha said. “I’m doing the best I can! I cut down on my workload to take care of my pregnant wife, my two stepsons, my two kids, and the baby we took in! I would appreciate it if you guys wouldn’t fight me about this, please,” he said. “Okay,” the girls said as they all sat down. As they waited, T.J. came out of the examination room with the doctor. “Oh! T.J.? Are you all right, baby,” Marvin asked her. “Yeah! I’m fine,” she said. “Everything’s fine, Mr. Anderson! Your wife just need to take it easy for a few days,” said the doctor. “Thanks,” he said. “You heard him…you gotta take it easy, T…Marvin, get her home now,” Nyisha said. “I heard him…I was there,” T.J. said. “Let’s get you home, shall we,” he said. The four of them left the office together. “I’ll call you later, okay,” Nyisha said. “Take it easy, girl,” Farrah said. “Okay,” T.J. said softly as she got into Marvin’s car. The remaining three got into their cars and went their separate ways. On the drive home, T.J. was thinking about the times that she spent with Terrell. It was when she was pregnant with Marlon. “Hey, kiddo…wow, he’s a kicker,” she remembers him saying to her. “How did you know, Dad,” her voice echoed. “Because he’s a Thompson just like you, honey,” he said to her. “Hey, babe! Babe? Hello,” Marvin calls out to his wife. “Huh,” she said, confused. “Are you feeling okay,” he questioned. “Yeah! I just wanna go home and get into bed,” she said. “You’re not hungry, Tiff…I was gonna pick us up some food for dinner,” he said. “Whatever you get, I’ll eat it later or let one of the kids have it…I’ll never get pregnant again,” she said. Marvin chuckled and said, “It’s a deal!” They drove into the parking lot of the restaurant. James was working on his computer while Meghan tries to get Alicia to use her inhaler. She knocked it away and ran off. “Alicia, come back here and take your medicine,” Meghan pleads with her daughter. “No,” Alicia yelled. “Please,” she begged. “Uh-uh,” Alicia said, shaking her head. “Get back here, you,” she said. Alicia covered her mouth and ran out of the room. Meghan ran after her. While the two of them were running through the house, Tarik showed up. “Uncle Tarik,” Alicia squeals as she jumps into his arms. “Hey, kiddo,” he said. “Hi, Tarik,” Meghan said, out of breath. “Hey, yourself…sister-in-law…are you all right,” he asked her as he put Alicia down. “Yeah! I’m fine,” she answered as James came out of the den. The two men helped Meghan up from the floor. Alicia went to pick up the inhaler. To their surprise, she puts it in her mouth and uses it. Later that day, Marvin and T.J. were resting on the sofa when Bridget and Kevin brought Brianna, Marlon, and Mark home. “Shh! I think they’re asleep,” Bridget said to her niece and nephews. “No, we’re not,” T.J. said with her eyes closed. “Hi, Mommy,” Brianna said. “Well hello to you, too,” she said to her daughter. “Nyisha told us what happened—are you okay,” Bridget asked, hugging her sister. “Whatever Nyisha said is a lie—I’m fine, guys! You don’t have to worry about me,” she said. “And at the cemetery…that can’t be good for you or the baby,” Kevin said. “Your sister has a big mouth, Kevin…and as for you, Bridget, Mom’s not gonna hear about this, right,” she said. “Well…,” Bridget hesitated. “Right…,” she said again. “Right,” Bridget finally said, unsure of her promise to T.J. “I’m gonna hold you both to this,” she told them. Hours later, Nyisha was in the den doing some work on the laptop when Tarik came in and wrapped his arms around her. “Hey,” he said. “Hi, baby…can’t talk right now…I’m working here,” she said. “Mmm…why not,” he mumbled. “You know why…now get out of here,” she yelled as she playfully pushed her husband away. “You can’t get rid of me that easily, you know,” he whispers in her ear. “Oh, really,” she whispered back. “Yeah,” he said softly. Then he kissed her.
Later that evening, Jerron drove Sheryl home from the restaurant. “I had a good time today,” Sheryl said. “Me, too,” Jerron said back. “Thanks for the ride! I gotta go,” she said. “Hey! There’s no need to rush! You’re waiting for your kids or something,” he questioned. “Uh…no! All of my kids are grown—from my oldest daughter to my youngest son,” she said. Suddenly, Jerron kissed her. The two of them started to make out in the car. Back at the Andersons house, T.J. went downstairs to the kitchen for a snack. Marvin was still asleep in their bedroom. She reached for a loaf of bread and felt a sharp pain in her stomach. “Ouch—oh no—please…not now,” she moans, then leans against the refrigerator. She held her stomach and suddenly fell to the floor. The noise startled Marvin. He woke up to find his wife missing from their bed. “Oh shit—T.J.,” he whispered to himself. He quickly got up to look for her. As he checked all the room of the house, he heard some moans from downstairs. He follows it to the kitchen where he found T.J. on the floor. She was laying there unconscious. He rushed to his wife’s side. “T.J.! Come on, baby! Wake up,” he whispered into her ear. He grabs the kitchen phone and quickly call 9-1-1. Meanwhile, Nyisha and Tarik were making out on the couch in the den. Both cell phones started to ring. “Damn,” Tarik mumbled. “Go ahead…take the call…I’ll be right here,” said Nyisha as she kissed her husband on the cheek. “Um thanks,” he said, leaving the room with his cell phone in hand. She answers her cell phone as well. “Hello…hey, Marvin…what—what happened…I’ll be—I’ll be right there,” she said through her phone. “What’s up,” Tarik said as he got off his phone. “I gotta—head out…something’s wrong with T.J.,” she said softly as she grabs the car keys. Tarik saw how Nyisha was all shook up and took the keys from her hand. “I’ll take you over there,” he said to her. They left the house together. Moments later, Nyisha and Tarik showed up at the Andersons house. “Hey, Marv! What happened,” he asked his friend. “I don’t know! I heard a noise and ran downstairs! When I got to the kitchen, I saw T.J. lying there on the floor! I think she passed out or something,” he said. As the boys talked, Nyisha heads toward the kitchen and rushed to her friend’s side. “T.J.! It’s me, Nyisha! Can you hear me,” she said, “Marvin, did you call the ambulance?” “Yeah—a few hours ago,” Marvin told her. “Well I don’t think we can wait for the ambulance, you guys…we gotta get her to the hospital now,” she said to them. The boys picked T.J. up from the floor and took her to the car. They all got in and drove off. “Is she okay,” Marvin asked. “Yeah…so far but her breathing is shallow,” Nyisha said. “Just like what happened a while back after Tarik Jr. was born,” Tarik said. “Hang in there, buddy…help is on the way,” she said, holding T.J.’s hand. Sheryl and Jerron were walking the driveway of the Thompsons house when her cell phone rang. “Excuse me…I gotta take this,” she said. “Okay! I’m gonna head out anyways! Good night, Sheryl,” he said, giving her a kiss on the cheek. He walked back to his car when Sheryl caught up to him with a worried look on her face. “Hey! What’s wrong,” he asked, being concerned. “Sorry to bother you but could you give me a ride to the hospital…it’s my daughter—something happened and I don’t know…,” she hesitated. They got in his car and drove away. Tarik, Nyisha, and Marvin were sitting in the hospital waiting room when Bridget and Kevin showed up. “Hey, guys! Heard anything yet,” they asked. “Nope—not a thing,” Tarik answered them. “What happened,” Kevin asked. “T.J. collapsed on the kitchen floor tonight…the doctors doesn’t know why it happened,” Nyisha said. While they were talking, the doctors were working hard to save T.J. and her baby. “Well…I’m gonna find out right now,” Marvin finally said before walking off angry. “Somebody better stop Marvin before he tears the hospital apart,” Bridget said to them. “I’ll do it…the last thing your sister needs is to hear her husband being arrested for doing something stupid…excuse me,” Nyisha said. “All right! We’ll let you know when we hear anything,” Tarik said, kissing his wife on the cheek. They heard the arguing down the hall. “Uh-oh! I think T.J.’s really gonna flip if her husband get thrown outta here…” Bridget started her sentence. “…and into jail,” Kevin finished it. Nyisha went to stop it. Jeffrey was at home watching a football game on TV when April sat down beside him. “Jeff, why don’t you talk to your mom about this guy,” she asked him. “No…can we talk about something else,” he said. “I’m on your side here, Jeff,” she said, hugging him. Suddenly, the phone rang. “Don’t answer it,” he yelled. April ignores her husband and went in the next room to answer it. “Hello…yeah…he’s right here…what is this about,” she said. “Hey, babe…tell them we don’t want any,” he told his wife. “Uh-huh…okay…I’ll tell him…bye,” she said. “Hey, girl…what’s wrong,” he questioned. “Um, that was Bridget on the phone,” she said. “What happened, baby…you can tell me…come on, girl…spit it out,” he said, being concerned. “It’s T.J.—she’s in the hospital! The doctor are trying to find out what’s wrong but they don’t know…” she said with tears in her eyes. “We gotta get down there—the whole family’s probably waiting for us,” he said. The two of them left the house quickly. Nyisha grabbed Marvin and pushes him into her office. “I’m so sorry about this really! I’ll deal with him, okay! Thanks,” she said. “What gives, huh? I wanna know what’s going on with my wife and they won’t tell me anything,” he yelled. “What the hell are you doing? Are you trying to get me fired,” she yelled back. Marvin sat in a chair and put his head on his lap. “No,” he said. “I get it…you’re worried about your wife…I’m worried about her as well but you can’t go around beating up the doctors like that…how would your wife feel right now if she knew how you were acting…you know she wouldn’t like it, right,” she questioned him. “Right…she probably would be pissed…but I love her—I can’t lose her or our baby…I can’t lose them,” he cried. Nyisha gave him a hug. In a heat of passion, they kissed. Bridget was talking with the receptionist when Jeffrey and Sheryl walked in. “Mom,” she said. “Hey, sis,” Jeffrey said, hugging his big sister. “Did the doctor say anything,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “No, Mom—not yet! Julie said that she’ll let us know if she heard anything,” she said. “I don’t know what’s going on with your sister…I mean she was just fine when I checked up on her this morning,” Sheryl said. “Um, Mom? There’s something that you need to know,” she said. Then the two of them sat down and talked.
Marvin and Nyisha started to make out on the couch. The two of them were taking off each other’s clothes. “We can’t be doing this,” Nyisha moans. He kissed her before she could say another word, While this was going on, Sheryl and Bridget were right outside the door. “What? Why didn’t you tell me right away, huh,” Sheryl yelled. “Oh shit! It’s your mother-in-law,” she whispered. They got off the couch and went to the door. “I wanted to, Mom…I really did but I promised T.J.—she didn’t want you to worry,” Bridget said. “Then tell me this: who else knew,” she asked her youngest daughter. “Me, Kevin, Nyisha, Tarik, Farrah, and Marvin,” Bridget hesitated. “Aw hell! We’re in trouble now,” Marvin whispered back. “Is Nyisha here…I know she’s working tonight,” she yelled, then went straight for Nyisha’s office. “I think she’s with a patient—Mom? Mom,” Bridget said. Sheryl walked in on Nyisha as she pretends to check Marvin’s blood pressure. “Hi, Mrs. Thompson,” they said. “All right…the jig is up…you and you, outside…NOW,” she demanded. The three of them came out in the hallway and heads to the waiting room to talk. “I’m sorry, you guys…I couldn’t keep it anymore,” Bridget said. “You kids shouldn’t keep this from me at all…T.J. could have died tonight because of this secret…the three of you knew better,” she said. “We didn’t mean any harm, Mrs. Thompson…T.J. didn’t want to worry you…we’re sorry for that…it’ll never happen again,” Nyisha said. “I know you mean well…next time this happens, I want to know about it, you hear me,” Sheryl said. “Yes, ma’am,” they said. Hours later, Marvin and the doctor went into one of the hospital rooms. T.J. was in a bed and hooked up to a respirator. “Hey, babe! How are you feeling, hmm,” he whispered. “Mmm…I’m all right…ooh…what happened,” she moans. “You passed out on the kitchen floor…you had us worried…your mom knows what happened in the graveyard,” he said. “Who squealed first: Bridget or Nyisha,” she mumbled. “Bridget but only because she was worried about you,” he said. “Heh…figures as much…what about the baby,” she asked him. “They had to deliver the baby right away because of your ruptured appendix…she’s hanging in there…don’t worry…she’ll be fine—we’ll be fine,” he said. Nyisha went back to her office immediately after Sheryl’s lecture and sat down at her desk. She thought about what happened between her and Marvin hours ago. “Ever since we kissed, I couldn’t stop thinking about you,” his voice echoes in her head. She remembers Marvin rubbing on her leg. The thought of the sultry affair causes her to moan softly. Suddenly, she shook it off and went to work. “I can’t go after my best friend’s husband…gotta get that image out of my head,” she said to herself. Moments later, she fell asleep and dreamt that Marvin was standing in front of her. The cell phone buzzed as she slept. Meanwhile, Sheryl was standing next to the hospital room door as T.J. and Marvin talked. Her cell phone rang suddenly. She walked away to answer it. “Hello…yeah…everything’s okay…the doctors had to remove my child’s appendix a couple of hours ago but she’s fine—both her and the baby…they’re being monitored now…,” Sheryl said through the cell phone. Marvin sat next to T.J. as she slowly falls asleep. He got up, kissed her on the cheek, and came out of the room. Sheryl confronted him as she got off her cell phone. “Whoa…you scare me,” he said to his mother-in-law. “Back to what we were talking about before the doctor interrupted us…why didn’t you just tell me what was going on…this is my daughter’s life that we’re talking about…she could’ve died tonight…well, say something,” she yells at him. “I’m sorry, all right…we didn’t say anything because Tiffani begs us not to…she knew you would worry about her just like now,” he said. “But still…you should’ve told me, Marvin…we wouldn’t have known about her ruptured appendix if you kids told me about the dizzy spell at the graveyard…she shouldn’t have been there in the first place…not in her condition,” she told him as she went back into her daughter’s room. The next day, Marvin was fast asleep on the chair while T.J. was on the phone. “Yeah! I’m fine! The doctors think it’s best for me to stay here a while until they find out what was causing these dizzy spells! Marvin and I are waiting for news on the baby now! That’s our first priority! Uh-huh! Well I’ll let him know you called! All right! Love you too! Bye,” she said, then hang up the phone. “Hey, T! Who was that,” he yawns. “Your mom—she was checking up on me! My mom told her what happened last night,” she said. “Now I know I’m gonna get an earful from my mom when I see her,” he said. “Yep…she already fuss at me for the graveyard incident—sorry I got you in trouble,” she said. “Well…it was worth it, babe,” he said to his wife as the doctor came in. Nyisha slept at her desk as Tarik and the kids came into her office. “Hey there…long night, huh,” he said to his wife. She woke up and nods her head. “We brought you some breakfast, Mommy,” said Larissa. “Thank you, guys! That’s so sweet,” she said. “Can we see our mom now,” Tarik Jr. interrupted them. “Whoa, lil man! I promised Tyrese and Tarik Jr. here that they could come to see their mom,” he said. “Of course you can! I’ll call and let them know that you’re here,” she said to her stepsons. Marvin got to answer the phone as it rings. “Hello…uh-huh…she’s right here,” he said. “Who is it,” T.J. whispered. “Um, it’s Nyisha…Tarik brought the boys to see you,” he said. “I’ll talk to her,” she said. Marvin gave her the phone. “I’ll go see what’s going on with the baby, all right,” he said. “Okay, Marv,” she said, “Hello…uh-huh…all right…send them in!” She hung up the phone soonafter. Marvin went over to see the baby in the nursery. As he looked through the glass at his young daughter, Brianna shows up and hugged him. “Daddy,” she calls out. “Hey, kiddo…how are my two little guys,” he asked the young slender woman in her 20s as she held Marlon and Mark’s hands. “They’re doing just fine, Mr. Anderson…how is Mrs. Anderson doing,” the woman asked him. “Oh she’s fine—the baby also! They had to do a C-section to retrieve her because Tiffani had a ruptured appendix! They both have to stay here as a precaution, you know,” he said, hugging Brianna. “Dad? Is Mommy gonna be all right,” Brianna asked him. “Of course, kiddo,” he said. “Can we go see her, Dad,” said Marlon and Mark. “Yes, we can, boys,” he said happily. Then they went to see T.J.
Later that night, Nyisha was heading for her car when she met up with Marvin in the parking lot. “Hey,” he said. “Hi…so…how’s T.J.,” she asked him. “She’s doing okay…better than expected,” he replied. “And the baby?” she questioned. “She’s hanging in there…a little trooper she is—3 ½ lbs though,” he told her. “Yeah? A little girl—we’re praying for you guys! I’m sure that she’ll pull through,” she said. “Of course…well since I’m here…I want to apologize about last night,” he said. “Um you mean the kiss? It should’ve never happened especially when your wife was on the operating table fighting for her life–,” she said as Marvin started moving closer to her. They kissed again, unaware that Tarik was watching them. T.J. and the kids were playing cards together. “Daddy? Your turn,” Larissa said, trying to get his attention. “Tarik? Hello? Are you feeling all right,” T.J. asked him. “Huh? Yeah! I’m fine! T.J., can the kids hang here a bit? I forgot something in the car,” he said. “Yeah…um, do what you have to do…we’ll still be here,” she said as Tarik left the room in the middle of the conversation. Marvin put Nyisha onto the hood of the car as they were making out. Tarik walked up, grabs Marvin, and punched him in the face. “Tarik! Baby, it’s not what you think,” she screams. “It’s not what I think—are you kidding me? I caught you and him kissing—don’t tell me what to think! You think I’m stupid,” he yelled back. T.J. shows up outside as they argued. “Tarik, I’m sorry,” she cried. “You’re sorry, Nyisha–you’re sorry? No, you’re not! You were kissing your best friend’s husband! Don’t you dare say sorry to me—say it to T.J. and your kids! Explain to them why you’re ruining their lives,” he yelled as he shook Nyisha. Suddenly, he lets her go and stormed off. Nyisha broke down crying. Marvin comforted her as T.J. confronts them while holding onto Tyrese. “Tiffani,” he said to his already angry wife. “Oh no you don’t! I heard everything—don’t say another word, Marvin! And as for you, Nyisha—how could you,” T.J. yelled. “I’m sorry about th–,” Nyisha said, trying to explain. “You just lie in wait as I fought for my life…I almost died last night…did you know that or were you too busy kissing my husband to notice, huh,” T.J. yelled at them. “Hey,” Marvin yelled. “Shut up,” she screams at him. “We didn’t mean to hurt you,” Nyisha pleaded. “Shut the hell up, both of you…it’s bad enough you took Tarik away from me…now you go after Marvin…you want each other so badly…help yourselves…you can both go to hell,” she said angrily, then walked away. Once T.J. went back inside, she nearly passed out. Randy, Sheryl, and Dee Dee showed up soonafter. “Whoa there,” Randy said to T.J. “Let me go…I’m fine,” T.J. said back. “What are you doing out of bed,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “Ask them,” she yelled, then points at Nyisha and Marvin. “You need to get back into bed, T.J.,” Nyisha said softly. “Don’t touch me, you fucking bitch,” she yelled at Nyisha before shoving her into the wall. Sheryl & Randy steps in to grab T.J. as Dee Dee checked on Nyisha. “What is going on around here,” Sheryl asked the girls. Randy held T.J. tightly while Dee Dee kept Nyisha on the wall. Neither of the girls say anything to her. “Goddammit…answer her…NOW,” Dee Dee yells at them. “Your daughter is going after my husband,” T.J. said angrily. “I’ve already told you that I was sorry for that,” Nyisha said. “Break it up, both of you,” Dee Dee screamed at them. “Take my daughter back to her room…NOW,” Sheryl said to the orderly. As the orderly was heading over to them, T.J. punched Nyisha in the face. “Whoa there…enough of that,” Randy said. The orderly did what he was told. “I’ll never forgive you for what you’ve done to me…NEVER,” T.J. yelled. “Nyisha Tionne Johnson, what did you do,” Dee Dee asked her oldest daughter. “Don’t say a word, Marvin,” Randy said angrily. “I don’t wanna talk about it, Mom,” Nyisha mumbled as she held her bruised face. “Oh yes you are—why would you go after your best friend’s husband? Your father and I raised you better than that,” she said. “I know, Mom…it was a mistake…I’ve never mean to kiss Marvin…honest,” Nyisha said. “I thought you girls had ended this foolishness…now you’re getting back at T.J. by going after her husband,” she said. “No, Mom…I never wanted to hurt her…I swear,” Nyisha said softly. “Well I hope so! But for now, stay clear of T.J. and her husband! All of that stress can’t be good for her especially when she’s supposed to be recuperating from having her appendix removed,” Randy said to his daughter. “Ouch,” Dee Dee said. Then Nyisha thought about what Randy told her.
Meanwhile, the orderly put T.J. back in her bed. Sheryl came into the room to confront her. “You haven’t answered my question! What’s going on between you, Nyisha, and Marvin,” she asked her daughter. “I didn’t do anything wrong…Marvin and Nyisha did,” T.J. told her mother. “You need to take it easy anyways besides—whatever you kids were fighting about—it can wait until you’re feeling better,” she said. “I don’t think so, Mom! I’m never gonna speak to Nyisha or Marvin again,” T.J. said softly. She turns her back on Sheryl and weep softly. Dee Dee was waiting in the hallway as Sheryl came out of the room. “Hey, Sher…is she gonna be all right,” she asked her friend. “Yeah…she’ll be fine, Dee,” Sheryl said. “I’m sorry about all this…what was Marvin thinking going after my daughter like that…this isn’t like my daughter to be tangle up in this situation,” she said. The two of them talked as T.J. listened in. After talking to his wife and daughter, Randy confronted Marvin. “I’m sorry about all of this, Mr. Johnson,” Marvin finally said. “Huh? Are you? The girls are fighting once again! This time because of you,” he said. “I’ve never meant for this to happen, sir,” said Marvin. “You know what? I’ve promised myself that I will never let my daughter go through the hell from before—first Tarik cheats on her with T.J. and now she cheats on Tarik with you! Let’s get one thing straight! You better fix this fast or you’ll have to deal with me! Go back to your wife and kids—leave my daughter alone, got it,” he demanded, then walks away. Later that evening, Nyisha went home after work. Tarik had already set her bags on the porch. “You kidding me,” she said. “Just like you did to me even though I apologized to you over and over again for kissing T.J.! Is this what it’s about, huh? I kissed my ex so you kissed my friend? What is it, huh? Revenge,” he said. “This isn’t about revenge…and as I recalled, I already forgive you both for that kiss…I told you it was a mistake, Tarik,” she yelled at him. “Whatever,” he mumbled. “What do you mean by that, huh,” she questioned her husband. “I don’t know! You’re the genius—figure it out,” he said, “I don’t trust you anymore! Goodbye, Nyisha!” He went in the house and slammed the door. Sheryl got on the phone and made a call. “Hi, Michelle! It’s Mom! I need you to do me a favor! Would you keep a close eye on your little sister? She’s kind of in a bind with her husband and I don’t know what to do—can you help me,” she said. “Of course, Mom…anything for my kid sister,” Michelle said on the other end of the phone. Marvin went home to an empty house. The kids were at their grandmother’s. Terrence showed up here and sat on the front steps. He gave his little brother a hug. Weeks later, T.J. was signing some paperwork while Shane and Michelle waited outside her room. She was thinking about everything which ended up to her fight with Nyisha and Marvin. “Hey, little sis,” Shane said, hugging her. “Hi,” she said softly. “You got everything,” Michelle asked her. “Yeah,” she answered. Michelle grabbed the baby and went to the car. Shane get the bags and put them in the trunk. They got into the car and drove away. Everyone were quiet during the drive home. “So…is there anything anyone wanna say, huh,” Shane finally said. “Nope,” Michelle said. “I’d rather crawl into a hole and die,” T.J. said. Shane stopped the car after hearing those chilling words from his little sister. Michelle went to the back seat and comforts T.J. “Don’t you dare talk like that, you hear me! I know Marvin hurt you but think about your kids! Don’t punish them for what he did, okay,” she said. Then T.J. shook her head.
“Don’t worry about Marvin—he’s gonna get what’s coming to him,” Shane told his two sisters. “Don’t listen to him! You and the kids can stay with me, Michael, and Shawna tonight! We’ll figure it out from there,” she said. “Are you sure that Michael wouldn’t mind? I don’t wanna put anyone out,” T.J. said. “Nah! I’ve already told him everything! He’s okay with it,” she told her sister. “More like twist his arm,” Shane joked. Michelle smacks him in the back of his head. Hours later, Michelle got out of the car to talk with her husband. “You’re sure you gonna be okay over here? If it gets too intense, you can call me day or night,” Shane said. “I know…thanks for the offer, though,” T.J. said. Michael came over to the car and said, “I heard about your friend and Marvin…you and the baby are welcome to stay as long as you need to!” “Thanks,” she said. “Remember I’m only one call away,” Shane said. “I’m sure it’s gonna be okay, man…you still up for cards this weekend,” Michael asked his brother-in-law. “Yep…see you later, kid,” Shane said, kissing T.J. on the cheek. She got out of the car with the baby in her hand and head inside. As the days go by, T.J. stay in the guest room with the baby. Michelle and Michael were having a card game with some friends including Shane and Jane. “Hey there…what are you doing in here,” she heard someone say. “Nothing…I rather be alone, Jane,” T.J. said. “I heard about the fight between you and my cousin…how are you holding up,” Jane asked. “I’m doing okay…if it’s all right with you, I rather not talk about it,” she said. “No problem…the guys are gonna be on that card game for a while…how about the two of us go for a drive, huh,” Jane said. “Okay,” she said. Moments later, the two of them were riding around the neighborhood. “Any idea on what you’re gonna do for yourself and the kids,” Jane asked her sister-in-law. “I don’t know yet…I never really thought about it,” T.J. said. “You gotta have a plan if you decide not to stay married to Marvin,” she said. “I haven’t thought that far yet,” T.J. said. “Well wherever you decide, we’ll support you on it,” she said. Suddenly, a car comes roaring down the street. Jane stomp on the brakes to avoid getting hit. T.J. froze up in the car. She had a flashback of the car accident that she was involved in with her mother. “T.J.? Are you okay? Speak to me,” a voice said to her. She suddenly snapped out of it and looked over to Jane. “What happened,” she said. “We almost got sideswiped by that crazy car…are you okay,” Jane asked her. “Yeah…I’m fine,” she said, “It reminds me of the car accident that I got into as a kid!” “Shane told me about that…which is why you’re having seizures…you didn’t know you had one a while ago,” Jane said. “No…I guess not,” she said. “I better get you back to your sister’s house right now,” Jane said, helping T.J. off the ground. “How did I get out here anyways,” she said. “I had to get you out of the car to avoid any more injuries to your head…you had me worried there,” Jane told her. “I’m sorry…these seizures always freak people out…I hate living with them,” she said. “It’s okay…they don’t bother me one bit…it doesn’t freak me out…let’s get you back home,” Jane said. Once they were back at Michelle’s house, T.J. was confronted by her siblings. “I think we should call the doctor about this…those seizures are getting real bad…Mom should know about it, too,” Shane said. “No, Shane…I don’t want Mom to worry about me, okay,” T.J. said. “What else can we do? Mom knows more about your condition than we do,” he said. “This is something we can’t hide from her…we all know that,” Michelle said to her little sister. “I have to agree with them on this,” Michael and Jane agreed. “I get it…you’re right…go ahead and call Mom,” T.J. said calmly. Sheryl woke up to her cell phone buzzing. “Hello…what…I’m on my way,” she said. Back at the Youngs house, the doctor was tending to T.J. Sheryl showed up moments later. “Hey, kids…when did this happen,” she asked. Michelle sat her mother down and told her everything. “Hey there…your sister told me what happened…are you okay,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “Yeah, Mom…I’m okay,” T.J. replied. Then she hugged her daughter tight.
One month later, Tarik was at the diner eating bacon and eggs when T.J. showed up with her baby. “Hi,” she said. “What’s up, Tiffani? Sit down,” he said. “Thank you,” she said, sitting down at the table. “So…how are you doing,” he asked her. “I was going to ask you the same thing but if you must know…I’m okay considering…,” she said. “Yeah…guess if we didn’t fought so much in the past, we would’ve still be together…raising our two boys,” he said, rubbing her leg. His soft touch reminds her of the times they were together. She shook it off and pushed his hand away. “Yeah but that was a long time ago…we both grew up and living completely different lives now,” she told him. “You sure about that, hmm…follow me if you dare,” he whispered in her ear. Seconds later, the two of them were making out in Tarik’s car. They were taking off each other’s clothes. “I kinda miss this…we didn’t have to follow anyone’s stupid rules,” he said as he went down on his ex-wife. She started to moan softly when suddenly she heard the baby crying. “Aw shit…we can’t do this, Tarik…we’re no better than our spouses,” she said. “Yeah…you’re right…is there anywhere that you need to go,” he asked her. “Just take me back to the diner…I gotta pick up some lunch for the kids,” she told him as she tends to her youngest daughter. They drove off quickly. Nyisha was at her parents’ house hanging out in the den when Randy came through the front door. “Hello? Anyone home,” he said. “Just me, Dad,” she said shyly. “Hey, kiddo! I thought you would try to get out of the house today,” he said. “I know but…,” she started to say. “No buts…it’s been a couple of weeks—a month….don’t you think you girls would’ve made up by now,” he asked his daughter. “I don’t think so! She’s never gonna forgive me for kissing Marvin, Dad! Neither will Tarik! I don’t blame them! I wouldn’t forgive myself either,” she cried. “Come over here,” he said, then hugged her. Meanwhile, T.J. showed up at her sister’s house with bags of food. She couldn’t stop thinking about what happened between her and Tarik in his car. “Hey there, sister-in-law,” Michael said, “Finally got out of the house I see!” He grabbed some of the bags out of her hands. “I just need some fresh air and to bring a little peace offering,” she said. “Oh you didn’t have to do that…we were happy to have you guys over,” he said. “I was looking at some ads in the paper for my own place so if it works out, we’ll be gone by the end of the week,” she said. “Wow…that soon, huh,” said the voice behind them. “Michelle? How long were you standing there,” she said. “Long enough…you’re really gonna do it, huh…get your own place,” said Michelle. “Yeah…I can’t stay under your roof forever, Chelle…my kids and I gotta move on,” she said. “At least hold off the moving for a few days,” Michelle said to her sister. “Okay,” she said as the three of them went inside. Later that day, Sheryl was having lunch with Dee Dee outside when Randy drove up. “Hey, baby! I see you got Nyisha out of the house finally,” Dee Dee said. “Yeah but she’s still a little depressed over what happened between her and T.J.,” he said. “That’s still going on? Nyisha, could you come over here, please,” Sheryl said. Nyisha got out of Randy’s truck and came onto the porch. “Now this has got to stop! We have to do something,” said Dee Dee. “I’ll call Michelle and tell her to bring T.J. over here,” Sheryl said, then goes into the house to get on the phone. “Are you sure it’s a good idea…T.J. made it clear that she doesn’t want to see me, Mom,” Nyisha said. “You girls have been friends for far too long…you need to stop this foolishness once and for all,” Dee Dee said. Michael, Michelle, and T.J. were eating lunch in the kitchen when the phone rang. “Hi, Mom…sure we can come over,” Michelle said, answering the phone. “What do you think that was about,” T.J. asked. “I dunno,” Michael answered. “That was Mom! We gotta go,” Michelle said to T.J. “Don’t worry! I’ll watch the baby,” Michael said to them. The girls went out through the back door and headed toward the garage. “Did Mom say why she wanted to see us,” T.J. questioned. “Uh, no…she didn’t—but she also wants Shane to be there, too,” she said. “Oh,” T.J. said. They got into the car and drove off. A few hours later, T.J., Michelle, and Shane showed up at their parents’ house. “Hi, Mom,” they said. “Hi, kids,” Sheryl said. The four of them went inside and headed toward the dining room. They saw Nyisha sitting at the table with her parents. “Uh, Mom! No disrespect but what is she doing here,” T.J. asked. “Mom and the Johnsons wants you and Nyisha to talk now,” Michelle told her sister. “I ain’t got nothing to say to her,” she said, heading out of the dining room. Shane grabs her by the arm and sat her down at the table. “Well…that’s just too damn bad…this has gone on long enough…whatever happened at the hospital is gonna end—right here…right now,” Sheryl said. “That ain’t gonna happen,” said Nyisha. “Finally…something we can agree on…you damn right it ain’t gonna happen,” T.J. said angrily. “Fine then,” Nyisha growled. They started to argue, which turns into fighting. Everyone jumped in to break the girls up. T.J. swung her fist, hitting Nyisha in the face. “That does it! I HAD ENOUGH! I won’t tolerate this fighting in this goddamn house,” Sheryl screams as she clenched her chest. The girls stopped fighting. “Sheryl, are you feeling all right,” Dee Dee asked her friend as she rushes to her side. “Sheryl,” said Randy. Suddenly, Sheryl collapsed in his arms. “Mom,” T.J. yelled. “Oh my god—Michelle, call 9-1-1! Randy, you and Shane take Sheryl into the den! The girls and I will go upstairs to pack up some things in case the hospital decides to keep her,” said Dee Dee. They all did what they were told. Nyisha and Dee Dee were putting some clothes in a duffle bag. T.J. stood there motionless. “Make sure we have everything, girls,” she said to them. “Yes, ma’am,” Nyisha said. “Um, T.J.! We’re gonna need your help over here,” she said. T.J. didn’t say anything. “T.J.! My mom is talking t—T.J., are you okay,” Nyisha said, being concerned. T.J. felt her hands shaking. “T.J.?” Nyisha calls out to her friend. T.J. fell to the floor soonafter. Dee Dee dropped the bag an rushed over to her goddaughter’s side. “What happened,” she asked. “She’s having a seizure, Mom,” Nyisha said as they heard the ambulance drove up. “Stay with your friend…try to keep her still…I gotta let the EMTs in,” she said. “Okay,” Nyisha said. Then Dee Dee went downstairs to open the door.
While the EMTs were tending to Sheryl, Nyisha was upstairs with T.J. The seizures finally stopped. “I’m sorry this is happening to you…I can’t begin to understand how you deal with these seizures every day of your life…if you wake up, I promise that I’ll never fight with you ever again,” she said. Michelle came into the room and said, “They’re gonna take my mom to the hospital in a minute…is everything okay in here?” “Yeah…we’re fine in here…is your mom okay,” she said. “She’s fine but I came in here to talk to you and my sister! Your fighting has really upset her—it broke her heart,” Michelle said. “I would never intentionally hurt your mom,” she said. “Well I hope so! My mom just want this fighting to stop! If anything happens to her, I hold the both of you responsible! And if you’re really a good friend to my little sister, you would’ve never gone after her husband,” Michelle said angrily. Suddenly, T.J.’s seizures started up again. The two of them held her down tightly. “Mom! We need some help up here,” Nyisha yelled. Dee Dee and one of the EMTs ran upstairs to help T.J. A few hours later, the remaining 14 Thompsons kids showed up at the hospital where they meet up with Shane and Michelle. “What happened…what’s going on,” they said, talking all at once. “Mom passed out at the house earlier today,” Michelle said to her younger siblings. “Passed out?! Mom was doing just fine this morning when I was at the house,” Jason said. “Well…when T.J. and Nyisha got into this big fight over Marvin, Mom snapped,” she said. “I knew their bickering would put Mom in the hospital—I oughta give them both a piece of my mind,” Irish said angrily. “I’ve already handled it…besides, that argument will have to wait because T.J. had to brought in as well…she had a seizure right after Mom passed out,” she said. Suddenly, Marvin showed up. “What happened,” he asked them. “What are you doing here, man,” Martin said angrily. “Haven’t you done enough? It’s bad enough you broke my little sister’ heart…now you come back to finish her off, huh,” Shane yelled. Michelle got in between the boys and said, “Shane, knock it off! Now you know how this family feels about you, Marvin! We don’t want you here and neither does T.J.!” “Are you the family of Sheryl and Tiffani Thompson,” the doctor asked them as he came into the waiting room. “Yes, Dr. Sherman…that’s my mom and sister,” Shane said calmly. “And I’m Tiffani’s husband…what’s happening with my wife and mother-in-law,” Marvin asked the doctor. “What do you care? You’re the one who caused all this drama that put my mom in the hospital in the first place,” Jason yells at him. “You think I wanted anything to happen to your mother? Well I don’t! I didn’t want this to happen! I care about this woman just as much as you all do,” he yelled back. They started arguing. “Stop it…stop it…stop it…STOP IT,” Bridget screams over her siblings and Marvin. They stopped arguing. “Whoa! Calm down, little sister,” Brandon said. “No I won’t calm down…this is what Mom was talking about…this fighting…maybe it’s not T.J., Marvin, or Nyisha’s fault alone…everyone’s to blame for all of this…she tried to stop this alone but she couldn’t take it anymore…instead of squashing this, you all left it for her to worry…I wouldn’t blame her cuz I’m tired of this too…we’re the reason Mom is here in the first place—all of us…,” she said with tears in her eyes. Brandon hugged her tight. “You know what, guys…Bridget’s right…we are the reason why Mom is here…we’ve been depending on her a little too much and our fighting has completely wore her out,” Shane said. “I think it’s best if we put this fight to rest! It’s not even worth it anymore,” Martin said. “I’m all for it…if only Marvin stops cheating on my twin sister,” Chuckie said. “That is the last thing I wanna do to Tiffani,” Marvin said as he and Chuckie calls a truce. As they talked with the doctor, Nyisha watched over T.J. as she slept peacefully in the hospital room. “I’m sorry I hurt you, old friend…just like I promised, I won’t fight you on anything ever again,” she said softly. She walked away, not knowing that T.J.’s hand was moving. Later that evening, Marvin went in to see his wife. “Hey, girl! I know you’re mad at me for kissing your friend! That was a mistake! I shouldn’t have done that! I’m sorry for hurting you like that,” he whispered to her. “I hope you mean it or I’ll kick your butt,” T.J. whispered back. “Of course I mean it, Tiff…every word…you are the only woman for me,” he said. The two of them shared a passionate kiss. Meanwhile, Nyisha sat in her office thinking about everything that had happened today. “I thought I was dreaming but did you say that you were sorry…doesn’t that mean about everything,” T.J. said to her. “Of course…we’ll talk about this later once you get out, okay,” she said back. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door. “Come in,” she said without looking. The door opens slowly. She looks up to see who it was. “Tarik…hi,” she said softly. “Your mom…she told me what happened at the Thompsons house…well, she practically yelled at me for turning my back on you…she’s pretty persistent on the two of us working things out,” Tarik said. “Yeah! She’s always like this! She gave me a lecture on that day and told me to stay away from Marvin! So did my dad and all of the Thompsons kids—they’re very protective of T.J.! Maybe they’re right! What I did was a big mistake—I never intended to hurt you, Tarik! Will you ever forgive me,” she said. He hugged his wife without saying another word. The next day, Marvin and T.J. went to visit Sheryl in her room. “Hi, Mom,” she said, hugging her. “Well hello to you, too! I heard they’re releasing you today,” Sheryl said. “I wish you were getting out too,” she said. “Oh! Don’t worry so much about me! I’ll be getting out later today! A friend of mine is picking me up,” said Sheryl. “I’m coming to see you once you get out,” she said. “I heard about the seizures…you should be taking it easy yourself…go home to your baby,” Sheryl told her daughter. “I’ll take very good care of Tiffani and our baby,” said Marvin. “I hope so…no fighting, you two…my granddaughter needs both of her parents, you hear me,” Sheryl told them. “Yes, ma’am,” they said. Then they left the room.
As Marvin pushes T.J. in a wheelchair down the halls, Nyisha showed up to talk with them. “Hi, guys,” she said. “Hi,” T.J. said. “Um…I’ll leave you two to talk, okay,” Marvin said. “Okay,” T.J. said. He walks away. The girls sat there quietly. “So…,” Nyisha finally said. “So…,” T.J. said. “I didn’t mean to start any problems between you and Marvin,” Nyisha blurted out. “No…I started it when I kissed Tarik…so I guess we’re even now, right,” she said. The two of them laughed. “What I don’t get is why are we trying to hurt these guys—they love us so much,” Nyisha said. “I don’t know…what I feel so terrible about is hurting you…the incident in the car shouldn’t have happened…I fought with my husband after hearing about your heart attack…I started back drinking after all that happened…maybe you should’ve let me die in that water,” she said. “You know I wasn’t gonna let you do that…Mrs. Thompson and your siblings wouldn’t let me live it down if you died—your family loves you…they gave me grief for coming between you and Marvin,” Nyisha said. “Sorry about that…I know how that feels when your family turned on me for causing your heart attack…I will never go after Tarik like that ever again,” she said. “We need to work on what to do with our relationship…there’s four boys who depends on us,” Nyisha said. “Our kids treats each other like family, huh,” she said, “We also got to get our husbands to get along, too!” Marvin stood there as the girls talked. Tarik showed up moments later. “Hey, man,” he said. “Hey,” Marvin said back. “So…how are things with you and T.J.,” he asked. “We’re sorting things out but we’ll be okay…how about you and Nyisha,” Marvin said. “Well…we’re trying to work it out…hopefully, we’ll get past this so I guess we’re even now, huh,” he said. “Nope,” Marvin said, balling up his fist. He punched Tarik in the face. The girls saw what went down. “Oooh,” they said. “Ow! Goddamn,” Tarik yelled as he held his face. The guys started laughing. A month later, T.J. and Lance were playing cards at their desk when Marvin came in with the baby in his arms. “Hey, Lance…hey, babe,” he said to them. “Hi, Marvin…hi, cutie,” she said. “We decided to surprise you…ready to go,” he asked as he held out his hand to his wife. “Yeah…let’s go,” she said. “Take it easy, you guys,” Lance said to the happy couple. “See you tomorrow, Lance,” she said, holding her husband’s hand. The two of them left. Sheryl and Jerron had just gotten back from lunch when Jeffrey was waiting for them in the den. “Jeff, you scared me…what are you doing in the dark,” she asked him as she reaches over to flip the light switch. “When are you gonna tell us about him, huh,” he questioned. “Well that’s none of your concern,” she said. “I wanna know who this is, Mom,” he said. “I’m Jerron Mitchell! I’m a friend of your father’s and now your mother’s too,” Jerron introduces himself. “That’s all you better be, man! Stay away from my mom,” he yelled. “I’m sorry about this, Jerron! I’ll have a long talk with my son! See you tomorrow,” she said. “All right! See you then,” Jerron said, kissing Sheryl in front of Jeffrey. He left soonafter. “Goodbye, Jerron! See you in hell,” Jeffrey said. “Jeffrey Jason Thompson, what has gotten into you,” Sheryl yelled. “Why are you even with him,” he asked. “When are you going to answer my question,” she asked. “When are you gonna answer mine…GOD!” he yelled at her. “What I do is none of your business…I didn’t say a word when T.J. was pregnant with Tyrese…when Bridget was pregnant with Kyle…and when you got April pregnant…I took up for the three of you…now you have the nerve to tell me what I can or can not do in my goddamn house,” she yelled back at him. “Forget it! I gotta go,” he growled. “You’re not going anywhere until we talk! Jeff? Jeffrey,” she calls out to her son. Jeffrey goes out of the house and slammed the door. Meanwhile, T.J. and Marvin were upstairs in their bedroom. They have their infant daughter laying between them on the bed. “I miss you,” she said softly. “I miss you, too…both of you…and with everything that was going on, we still haven’t give our little one a name,” he said. “I’ve thought of a couple of names but none of them feels right,” she said. “I got one…let’s name her Billie,” he said. “I don’t know…what do you think, baby girl…you like the name that Daddy gave you, huh,” she said. The baby cooed. “It seems like our daughter agrees with me,” he said. “Welcome to the world, Billie Anne Anderson,” she said to their young daughter. T.J. and Marvin kissed. The next day, T.J. was at the diner with the girls talking about good times. A waitress came to their table and filled up their cups of tea. “So, T.J.! How is the little one,” Meghan asked. “She’s doing very well…keeps me and Marvin up most nights but everything’s fine now,” T.J. replied. “I was meaning to ask you—is everything cool with you and Marvin or are we gonna referee your fight with Nyisha again,” Farrah said. “Not necessarily! Me and Marvin—we’re cool now! He promised me that he’ll never let anything like that happen again! We’re working on our marriage,” she said. “That’s good,” Farrah said. Nyisha sat there quietly working on her laptop as the girls talked. “Hey, sis…keeping your nose into your work, are you,” Meghan said. “I’ll jump in on the next conversation,” Nyisha said from behind the laptop. “We’ll see,” Meghan said, being sarcastic. Nyisha ignores her little sister’s comment and went back to work. Then the remaining three girls started laughing.
Marvin and Terrence was at the bus station talking among themselves when a black and blue bus pulled up. The doors opens and a slender kid comes out. “Is anybody gonna come and greet me,” the kid said. “Hey, kid brother,” Terrence said as he and Marvin walked over to him. “I see you made it here in one piece, Les,” Marvin said. “Why?! You think I’m gonna start trouble the minute I come here, Marv,” Les asked. “Yeah—never mind! Let’s just get you to Mom’s house, all right,” said Terrence. “Let’s go,” Les said, grabbing a duffle bag. The three of them heads toward the parking lot. Tarik Jr showed up for his science class at the magnet school and sat down in an empty desk. His two friends, Rico and CW, were slapboxing each other. The third one, Bruiser, was shooting dice with some of his classmates. T.C. was talking with some girls by the radiator. She saw Tarik Jr and sat down in an empty desk next to him. “Hey, LT! Check this out,” she said, holding a small white packet between her fingers. The teacher came in and sat down. Bridget was at the supermarket looking at the meat department when Warren came in. “Hey, dude! How’s the family,” one of the bag boys asked. “They good—it’s all good! Everyone’s fine…um, I’ve got a hankering for some beef—excuse me, Aden,” he said. “Ooo-k,” Aden said. Warren snuck up on Bridget and whispered, “Hey, baby! Am I exactly what you’re looking for, hmmm?” “Warren, what are you doing here,” she said angrily. “You know what I’m here for…since D is gone, there’s nothing stopping me from getting what I want…how you think I got your sister-in-law, Farrah,” he said, flirting and caressing her. Mimi pops up and said, “You would love to do that, huh? Warren Jones!” “Hi, Mimi! Bye, Mimi,” he said, then walked away. “Un-be-lievable,” Mimi said. The two of them went the other way and laughed. “Thank you for saving me—that twisted freak,” she said. T.J. and Lance were hanging out with the officers outside the station when they got the call. “Hey, guys! Keep it down,” Lance said. They all quiet down to hear the CB radio. T.J. froze when she heard the name Greenwood Magnet School. “Hey, T! Isn’t that your kids’ school,” said one of the officers. “Yeah! Let’s go,” T.J. said back. They all got into their squad cars and drove off. When they got there, everyone were huddled outside the school doors. “What happened here,” Lance asked. “I think some little kid passed out in there,” said one man in the crowd. “Noooo! Let me through! That’s my son,” someone yelled from nearby. Lance got through the crowd to see T.J. kneeling on the ground. She broke down crying as the EMTs put Tarik Jr in the back of the ambulance. “T.J.! It’s gonna be okay! Everything’s gonna be fine,” he said, comforting her. “Are you the child’s parents,” one of the EMTs asked. “No—not me! She’s the child’s mother! His father’s at work,” he said. “Can I go with my son, please,” T.J. said, all choked up. “Of course…hop up front,” the second EMT said. “I’ll get Tyrese and follow right behind you,” Lance said. T.J. got into the ambulance along with the EMTs and Tarik Jr. Lance and Tyrese got into the Suburban. The two vehicles left the schoolyard. Marvin, Terrence, and Les were at the coffee shop uptown talking about good memories. “So, I heard you have a beautiful baby girl, Marv…congratulations,” Les said. “Thanks, man…um…I thought Joe was coming with you,” Marvin said to him. “Awww…you know Joe…he’s always changing his mind at the last minute…maybe he and Dad might come next time,” he said. “That’s just like him getting out of seeing Mom, man,” Terrence said. “I know,” Marvin agreed. Farrah came in and went over to their table. “Hey, babe! Where’s the fire,” Terrence asked his wife. “Um, there’s no fire! Have you been checking your messages lately? I’ve been trying to call you guys all morning,” she answered. “What’s going on,” Marvin asked. “I just came from the magnet school and heard that Tarik Jr is in the hospital,” she replied. “Aw, man! Tarik must be out of his mind right now,” Terrence said. “So is T.J., I bet! She loves that little guy, man,” Marvin said. “She’s there now and Tarik’s on the way…she needs you now, Marvin, more than ever,” Farrah said to her brother-in-law. “Let’s go, guys,” Les said. The four of them got up and left the coffee shop. T.J. sat in the hospital waiting room nervously. She was wondering what was going on with her young son. Nyisha came up to her with two cups of coffee in her hands. “Hey, T! You might neeed this,” she said. “Huh?! Oh thanks,” T.J. said, grabbing one of the cups. “So how are you holding up,” she asked her friend. “Not so good…it’s not every day that I go to my son’s school and see him lying there on a stretcher…I don’t know what I would do if I lose him…I can’t lose my son, Nyisha…I can’t lose my little boy,” T.J. cried. The two of them hugged. “You won’t lose your son, okay…he’s a fighter…he will pull through this,” she said. Tarik came up to them and said, “I got here as soon as I heard…anything yet?” “No…he’s still in the E.R.,” she told her husband. Marvin showed up soonafter to comfort his wife. The rest of the gang waited in the highway. Hours passed and still nothing. Everyone sat there waiting to hear from the doctor. “Sorry to hear about your kid…are you okay, sister-in-law,” Les asked. “Yeah…I hope so…sorry we meet up under these circumstances,” T.J. said. A few hours later, they went in to see Tarik Jr. He was laying there motionless and hooked up to a respirator. T.J. sat down in a chair next to his bed. Tarik Jr woke up to see his family surrounding him. “Mom…Dad,” he moans. “We’re right here, baby! How are you feeling,” T.J. asked her son. “I feel awful…where am I,” he asked. “You’re in the hospital, kiddo! You gave us all quite a scare there,” Tarik said. “I did? I’m sorry,” he said. “Don’t worry about it, all right! We’re glad you’re still with us, little guy,” Marvin said to his stepson. “Thanks, Marvin,” he said. “I gotta get back to work, guys…why don’t you get some rest…take it easy, bud,” Nyisha said. “Let’s go, you guys! So this little guy can rest,” Terrence said. Then everyone except T.J. got up to leave the room.
As Marvin followed the gang, he turns to see T.J. still sitting by her son’s bed as he slept soundly. “Hey, Tiffani…you coming,” he asked. “Nah…you go ahead, Marvin…I’m gonna stay a while,” T.J. said to him. “You sure, babe,” he questioned. “Yeah…I’m sure,” she told him. He kisses his wife and went out of the room. As the hours went by, T.J. was watching Tarik Jr. Soon enough, she fell asleep as well. She was dreaming about her son’s incident. Meanwhile, Tarik took his oldest son to the studio. “Hey, man…what up, Ty,” said one of the engineers. “Um, son…go and get yourself a snack from the machine,” he said, giving Tyrese a couple of dollars. He and the engineer went right to work. Later that day, Nyisha came in to check up on Tarik Jr and saw T.J. sleeping on a couch across from him. “Hey,” she whispered, tapping her friend on the shoulder. “Huh?! What happened? Is he all right,” T.J. questioned. “Yeah…he’s fine,” she said. The two of them looked over at Tarik Jr as he slept. “Tell you what—how about the two of us getting some lunch? I’m buying,” she said. “I don’t know,” T.J. hesitated. “The doctor will let us know if something comes up…he’ll be fine—come on,” she said. “Okay,” T.J. said. Sheryl was at a café waiting for Jerron to show up. She takes out a small book from her bag and started reading. The waitress came to the table to fill her glass with water. Jerron crept up and kissed her on the cheek. “Oh! Hey there,” she said. “Hi! Sorry I’m late,” he apologized. “Oh don’t worry about it! Let’s order, shall we,” she said. “Sure,” he agreed. Jeffrey and April were at the park with Danny and Ashlee. A gang of boys came through and went straight for the courts. “What was that about,” April asked. “Don’t know,” Jeffrey replied. “It’s always something going on—I know it,” Ashlee said. “Yeah,” Danny agreed. Soonafter, another gang of boys showed up. “Hey, punks! What you doing here, huh,” said the boy from the first gang. “This our turf, ese! What you doing here,” said the boy from the second gang. All of the boys pulled out their guns and pointed them at each other. Everyone ran out of the park as the boys started shooting. T.J. and Nyisha were having lunch at the hospital cafeteria while waiting on some good news. “I know you’re worried about your son—we are, too—but he’s in good hands…I promise you,” Nyisha spoke up. “Just don’t know how all of this could happen…I’ve raised that boy the best I could and now he turns to drugs…I deal with this every day at the station…I don’t even know what’s going on in my own house,” T.J. said. “Don’t blame yourself for this…none of us could prevent this from happening…we can only put a stop to this before it gets worse,” she said. Meanwhile, Tarik Jr was resting from his ordeal when the nurse came in to check up on him. Tarik showed up soonafter. “Excuse me! Hi! Have you seen my wife around here,” he asked. “She went to the cafeteria with her friend but you’re welcome to stick around if you want,” said the nurse. He sat down on a chair as his son wakes up. “Hi, Dad,” Tarik Jr said softly. “Hi, kiddo! How are you feeling,” he asked. “Not so good, Dad! What happened,” Tarik Jr questioned. “You don’t remember,” he said. “Uh-uh,” Tarik Jr said. “The doctors told your mom and me that you had drugs in your system…where did you get it…who gave you drugs, huh,” he questioned. “I don’t know,” Tarik Jr told him. “You’re sure, kiddo,” he said. “I’m sure, Dad,” Tarik Jr said to him. “Okay,” he said. T.J. and Nyisha walked in on the two of them talking. “Um…hey, guys,” T.J. spoke up. “Hi, Mom,” said Tarik Jr. “What’s going on,” Nyisha asked them. “Nothing…just having a father-and-son chat, that’s all,” said Tarik. “Are you feeling all right, hmm,” T.J. asked her son. “Yeah, Mom,” Tarik Jr answered. “Are you sure? You guys sound pretty intense in here,” Nyisha said. “Don’t worry…we’re just talking,” Tarik said to the girls. He kissed his wife as T.J. confronted her son. Later on that evening, the three of them were playing cards as Tarik Jr slept. “Hey there…he’s gonna be okay,” Nyisha said. “It’s so hard not to worry about him…all this started when the candy swapping and the break-in,” T.J. said as she looked across at her son. “We’re doing the best we can for our son—both of them…you’re not alone, Tiff,” Tarik said. Then she shook her head in agreement.
Hours later, Tarik was looking out the window as the girls slept. His cell phone started to buzz. “Hello…hey, kiddo…naw…everything’s good…I’ll see you in the morning…bye,” he said, then hung up. Suddenly, he felt a hand touch his shoulder. “Hey, you…everything okay,” a voice said. “Um…yeah, Nyisha…everything’s okay,” he said. “What are we gonna do about our friend…she’s worried about your son,” Nyisha said. “I don’t know…Junior has a long road ahead of him, Iz,” he said. The next day, the three of them were fast asleep on the couch when Sheryl showed up and kissed her grandson on the forehead. “Hi, Grandma,” he yawned. “Hi, baby! I heard what happened yesterday! How are you feeling,” she asked him. “I’m still a little queasy but I’ll be all right,” he answered. T.J. got up from the couch slowly and said, “Mom?! How—when did you get here, I mean?” “I just got here—how come you didn’t tell me about this, you know,” she asked her daughter. “Uh…it slipped my mind…I was so worried about him that I forgot to call you—I’m sorry, Mom,” T.J. told her. “Well, at least it didn’t get worse! Marvin and Farrah told me everything when they came by the house last night! I just wish you would’ve tell me yourself,” she said, then hugged her daughter. Later that day, Tarik Jr was eating his lunch as T.C. and Bruiser came into his room. “Hey, guys,” he said. “What up, player? Heard you gonna be okay,” said Bruiser. “Of course! Ain’t nothing gonna keep me down and you know this, man,” he said to them. Nyisha overheard the kids talking and walked in them. “Um…good morning, Mrs. Lane…how are you this beautiful day,” Bruiser said as he removes his cap. “I’m fine…thank you…aren’t you kids supposed to be in school,” she asked them. “Mr. Stanton asked us to check up on this young man here…everyone were so worried about him since he collapsed in class yesterday,” said T.C. “Yeah,” Bruiser added. “Of course, Terri…Brian…the whole school would be proud of the both of you but you see that he’s fine…Tarik Jr has a long way to go before weaning himself from the drugs in his system,” she told them. “Well we gotta go, B! Keep your head up, LT! Bye, Mrs. Lane,” T.C. said, pulling Bruiser by his jacket sleeve. The two of them left quickly. As the kids came out, they bumped into T.J., Marvin, and Tarik. They dropped their books. “Whoa! What’s the rush, huh,” Marvin said to them. “No rush…honest,” T.C. said nervously as she got down to pick up her things. Tarik grabs one of the books and came across a small white packet with a Japanese marking on it. “What are you doing with this, huh,” he questioned. The kids didn’t say anything. “All right…you wanna play that game, huh…since you won’t give us an answer, let’s head back to my son’s room right now,” T.J. demanded. They went back to the room. Nyisha was pouring Tarik Jr a cup of water to drink when they came in. “Hey, guys…what’s going on,” she asked. “These two here—were carrying this around…I betcha it’s the same stuff that Tarik Jr took before he collapsed,” Tarik said. “Is this what I think it is,” she started to say. “Yep…pure heroin,” T.J. replied. “Oh my god,” she said. “I’m gonna ask you kids again…what are you doing with this,” Tarik yelled. “It’s none of your business, dude,” T.C. said. “It is my business as well as his mother’s…when it comes to our son,” he yelled at her. “What the hell were you thinking, huh—our son could’ve died,” T.J. screamed at T.C. and Bruiser. Nyisha stepped in and held her friend back. “But he didn’t…we always take risks…that’s what our crew is all about,” Bruiser told them. “And he passed,” T.C. added “You little…,” T.J. yelled as Marvin held onto her arm. “You think this is a game? You’re playing with my stepson’s life! Is it really worth the risk, huh,” Nyisha said angrily. “Yep,” T.C. said, feeling sure of herself. “If that’s the way you feel, then stay away from my son…I don’t want any of you near him,” T.J. said angrily. Then she grabs her cell phone and made a call.
Moments later, the officers put T.C. and Bruiser in the squad car as the Thompson family came into the hospital. T.J. and Marvin sat in the waiting room as Tarik talks with his son. “Hey, sis! We heard about Tarik Jr! How is the little guy,” Chuckie asked her. “He’s fine—a little out of it because of the drugs in his system but he’s gonna be fine,” she said. “How did he get ahold of drugs anyways,” Shane questioned. “His little crew gave him heroin to see if he was down with them…seems like he passed their ‘little’ test,” Marvin said. “At least he’s alive! I have a bad feeling about those kids! He shouldn’t been around them to start with,” said Sheryl. “I know, Mom! I don’t trust Terri or Brian either but I had to let him see them for who they really are! If I interfere, I would’ve lost him forever,” she said. “First the break in…then shoplifting…now using drugs—your son is out of control…you and Tarik need to do something quick before he does something worse,” Sheryl said. As the gang sat with Tarik Jr, Jerron showed up with dinner for the family. “Hi there! Long time no see, babe! So how is the little guy,” he asked. “Oh he’s fine…most of the drugs is out of his system…my goddaughter will make sure of that,” she said. “That’s good! Your grandson is gonna be all right, of course,” he said. “Yeah! That’s a relief because my grandson is way too young to be addicted to any kind of drugs,” she said. He hugged her tight. Later that night, everyone was fast asleep. Tarik Jr starts shaking and mumbling in his bed. T.J. woke up and rushed to his side. “I want it…I need some more,” he moans. “No, son…you need to calm down,” she said, holding him to the bed. “I will not calm down…I need the stuff, Mom…it’s the best thing I’ve ever tasted…it makes me feel good…I feel like flying,” he said, pushing her away. The gang watched in horror as Tarik Jr flaps his arms like a bird. Tarik got up and ran to his young son as he was about to jump off the bed. He caught Tarik Jr in mid-air. “Nice catch, Dad,” said Tarik Jr. Suddenly, he burst out laughing as everyone looks on. Back at the Thompson house, Sheryl and Jerron were making out in the den. He took off his shirt and tossed it aside. “Are you sure you wanna do this,” he asked. “Yes,” she said quickly. They got up and went upstairs. They removed each other’s clothing. Jerron picked Sheryl up in his arms and carried her into the master bedroom. He closed the door behind him. T.J. sat on a couch outside her son’s hospital room when Nyisha and Farrah came to join her. “Hey, T…how are you holding up,” they asked. “Not so good, you guys…the whole situation makes me sick to my stomach…just pray you don’t have to go through what I’ve been through today…I don’t know what I did wrong…I’ve raised my kids right and now…one of them turns to drugs…what did I do to deserve this, huh…why did this happen to him…my little boy…my baby,” she cried. Nyisha and Farrah hugged their friend. Marvin came up to his wife and said, “You shouldn’t blame yourself for this…there’s no way of knowing that this would happen!” “He’s right, you know! If there’s anyone to blame, it’s those kids that he hangs out with…not you, Tiff,” Tarik said. “Yeah,” they all agreed. “I don’t know…it’s been one argument after another since he met those kids…I’ve been fighting with our son about his little crew, Tarik…and it just gets worse—he doesn’t listen to me anymore,” T.J. said softly. “Why don’t you let me handle this, okay? You should head on home to be with the rest of your children! I’m sure that they miss you,” said Tarik. “Let’s go check on the kids,” Marvin said. “Okay,” she said to them. “It wouldn’t hurt to get some sleep as well…he’ll be fine…I’ll keep an eye on him, okay,” Nyisha said. “I’ll do that,” she said. Then she and Marvin left the hospital.
A few hours later, Jerron lie awake in bed as Sheryl slept. He got up and head toward the room door. He grabs his cell phone and went out of the room. “Hello? Hey, man! I just got your message! What’s going on, huh,” he said, closing the door. Sheryl moans softly and went back to sleep. “So what is this about,” he continued talking through his phone. Sheryl woke up once again to find Jerron missing from her bed. She went to look for him when suddenly a hand covered her mouth. The next day, Tarik Jr woke up to find himself strapped to the bed. He tries to wiggle out of the restraints but no such luck. “Mom…Dad…Mom…Dad,” he yelled. “Huh,” Tarik moaned. “I can’t move,” he screamed, “Why can’t I move, Dad?” “Well, kiddo…you were kinda out of it last night…you were talking about needing the stuff and tried to jump off the bed…we’re all worried about you, son,” Tarik told him. “I was,” he said. “Yeah…and that’s when they had to strap you down,” Tarik said. “Why, Dad,” he questioned. “Because the doctors thinks…you’re a danger to yourself,” Tarik said. “No…I don’t wanna stay here, Dad…I wanna go home…I wanna go home,” he cried. “It’s not gonna be that easy,” Tarik told him. “I wanna go home,” he cried again as Tarik hugged him. T.J. was with her remaining four kids at the restaurant while Marvin was at work. “Mommy, when is Tarik Jr coming home,” Brianna asked her. “Well, about your brother…that’s what I need to talk to you about…um…Tarik Jr may not be coming home because he’s very sick,” she said. “Sick?! Is it something we can catch,” Marlon asked. “No…you can’t catch it, baby,” she answered. “Are you sure, Mommy,” he questioned. “I’m sure of it,” she said, reassuring him. “I heard the other kids said that Tarik Jr was on drugs when he collapsed! Is it true, Mom,” said Tyrese. “Yeah, Ty…it’s true and your little brother is gonna get help for it…remember that talk we had last year,” she said to them. “Yes,” said Tyrese, Brianna, Marlon, and Mark. “We always talk about this, guys! What do we say about drugs,” she asked her kids. “Drugs are bad,” they answered. Meanwhile, Nyisha and Farrah were at their parents’ house having lunch when Dee Dee came in with a handful of groceries. “Uh…a little help,” she said, trying to catch her breath. “Mom, we got it,” they said. “Thanks, girls! How was your day,” she asked them. “Fine so far,” Nyisha answered. “I heard about T.J. and Tarik’s son…how are they doing through all of this,” she said. “Depending on who’s freaking out more,” said Farrah. “Well, Tarik is trying to explain to his son why he isn’t going home…T.J. is trying to explain the situation to her other four kids,” Nyisha said. “Oh that poor child! All the things he’s been through,” she said. “They had to move him to the psych ward because he tried to jump off the bed last night,” Farrah said. “Oh! I told Sheryl that your dad and I will be praying for them! I hope this child’s all right,” she said. She went upstairs. Randy was at the hospital watching Tarik Jr through the glass window. One of the orderly shows up and said, “Are you related to the patient?” “Huh? You could say that,” he said. The orderly opens the door and let him go into the room. “Hi, kiddo,” he said. “Hi, Mr. Johnson,” Tarik Jr said. “How are you,” he asked. “Not so good, Mr. Johnson…they’re making me stay here,” Tarik Jr said. “Well, the doctors and your parents wants you to get better,” he said. “They have no right to do this to me, you know…no right at all…I hate them,” Tarik Jr said angrily. “You don’t mean that,” he said. “Yes, I do…the doctors are stupid—my dad gave me the bad news and my mom didn’t even stick around,” Tarik Jr said to him. After talking with Tarik Jr, Randy meet up with T.J. in the hallway. “I’ve got no time to talk…I need to see my son,” she said. “That can wait besides he’s already asleep…we need to talk,” he said. The two of them went to the waiting room and sat down. “Make it quick—I gotta get back to work soon,” she told him. “I just had a talk with your son and learned that you guys are fighting about those kids that he hangs around with…what is that about,” he asked. “He told you, huh? That was private,” she said. “He’s very upset…kinda reminds of two other people I know,” he said. “Who,” she questioned. “You and your father…you guys argued about everything even about Tarik,” he said. “I’ve become my dad,” she said. They started laughing. “I know that times are tough right now but you’ll get through it—both of you will…I’ll always be here if you wanna talk, no pressure,” he said. “Okay,” she said. “For now, cut your son some slack…he’s lucky to have you as his mom,” he said. “I will…thanks,” she said. Sheryl was walking through the front door of her home when she saw a group of men in black suits sitting in the family den. “Um…hi, guys…Jerron, what’s going on,” she asked. “Nothing’s going on—just talking with some associates,” Jerron said. “I would appreciate it if you tell me that you were bringing people over…I always tell my kids the same thing when they have company over here,” she told them. “Excuse us,” he said, grabbing Sheryl by the arm and smiled with the men. “Sure, Mr. Mitchell,” said one of the men. Jerron and Sheryl left the room together. Once they were in the next room, Jerron threw Sheryl against the wall. “You listen and you listen good cuz I’m not gonna repeat myself…I am not one of your goddamn kids…I would appreciate it if you stop asking so much fucking questions, all right…it’s rude,” he said angrily. Afterwards, he smacked her across the face and went back into the den with the men. T.J. went to the station and heard some commotion inside. She ran through the front door to see what was going on. T.C. was standing on a desk waving a shotgun in the air. Lance grabs his partner, pulling her into their office. “What the hell–,” she said. “The kid just went berserk…she grabs one of the pistols…started shooting at everybody including the chief…empties the clip and went for the shotgun—she’s high, man,” he said. “Whoa! Get back! Stay back or I’ll kill you all,” T.C. yells at them. She cocks the shotgun and started shooting all over the place. “Oh, shoot…what was she using,” T.J. yelled over the shooting. “Coke and heroin in a little white packet…why,” he questioned. “Oh my god! That’s what Tarik Jr had in his system when the paramedics got him to the hospital—well, the heroin anyway! That’s exactly where she needs to go! Come on,” she said. She got up and head for the door just when T.C. blew off the shotgun once again. Glass shattered everywhere. Lance got off the floor and came out of the office. Two of the officers grabbed T.C. and slammed her down on the desk. He saw T.J. lying behind him on the floor. He rushed to her side and tried to wake her up. “Ow! Stop shaking me,” T.J. moaned. “You’re alive?! Unbelievable,” he said. “Yeah! I barely escaped with my life,” she said, trying to get up. “Whoa, buddy! There’s pieces of glass in your back,” he said. “I knew I felt a little sore,” she said. “Don’t move! I’ll call the ambulance,” he said. Then he grabs his cell phone.
Later that day, Nyisha and Tarik were fast asleep in the waiting room. Out of the blue, the paramedics drove up to the door and brought in T.J. “What happened here,” Nyisha asked them. “There was a hostage situation and several officers were hit,” said the first paramedic. “Two are dead and five are wounded including this one here,” said the second paramedic. “Hey, you guys,” T.J. said. “Hi, buddy…these men are gonna take care of your cuts…I’ll see you later,” Nyisha said. “Let’s go,” the paramedics said, then took T.J. straight to the ER. “I better call Marvin and let him know about his wife,” Nyisha said. “You go do that…I’ll go check up on my son,” Tarik said. Lance shows up seconds later. “Hey, guys,” he said to them. “Hey, man! You all right,” Tarik asked. “What happened out there,” Nyisha said. “That wretched kid was shooting at everybody in the station,” Lance said. “Who,” Tarik questioned. “That little girl who hangs out with your son,” he said. “T.C.,” Nyisha and Tarik said. “She was high from the same drug that she gave Tarik Jr and just went crazy…she grabs the first gun she gets her hands on—starts shooting…I mean, where did he meet these kids anyway,” he asked them. “Now would be a good time to get our kids into public school,” Nyisha said. Marvin showed up at the hospital while they talked. “Hey, guys! I heard what happened at the police station…where’s T.J.,” he asked. “She’s in the ER! She was hit by shattered glass during the hostage situation,” Nyisha told him. Suddenly, Lance’s cell rang. “Hello…yeah…I’ll be right there…bye,” Lance said. “Who was behind this mess that put my wife in the hospital,” Marvin said angrily. “Terri Douglas,” Tarik said. “T.C. tried to kill my wife?” he yelled. “I swear that kid is trouble, guys,” Nyisha said. “Uh, guys! I gotta get back to the station! Let me know if anything comes up,” said Lance. “Of course, man,” Marvin said back. Lance left the hospital. Sheryl was upstairs in the bathroom looking at the bruises on her body in the mirror. There was a knock on the door. “Go away,” she yelled. “Sheryl, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to hurt you! I didn’t want to hurt you, honest! I have a temper! I have a hard time controlling it sometimes! I’ll make it up for you—please forgive me,” Jerron begged. Sheryl opened the door and stare at him coldly. “Why should I believe you, huh? You lose your temper and what—you slammed me against the wall! Now you wanna apologize! Two of my daughters were in abusive relationships and nearly died by their boyfriends’ hands! I’m not about to be in one myself! Terrell would never ever lay a hand on me! Sure we had fights but he was never abusive! I want you out of my goddamn house…NOW! Get out,” she shouted. “Okay…I’ll give you some space…I gotta go out of town for a few days…I’ll make it up to you…I promise,” he said, then left the house. As Jerron drove away in his car, Bridget showed up at the house with Brandon and Jeffrey. “Told ya! Mom has that jerk living in our home,” Jeffrey told them. “Shut up,” said Bridget and Brandon. “What,” he said. “Mom can tell us about her boyfriend later…we’re just here to check up on her, got it,” said Bridget. “Better yet, don’t open your mouth,” Brandon said. “O-kay,” he sighs. The three of them went inside. T.J. was in the ER putting on a fresh shirt when Marvin came in. “Hey, babe…how are you feeling,” he asked. “I’m fine but I’m a little sore,” she replied. “Sorry to hear that but I’m glad you’re okay,” he said. Suddenly, the paramedics rushes through the halls with T.C. on a stretcher. “I guess I won’t be going after that kid now,” he said. “Guess not,” she said back. Later that evening, T.J. went to visit her son in his room. Tarik shows up there as well. “Hey there! How are you,” he asked her. “I’m fine…thanks,” she said to him. “So I guess you heard about T.C., huh,” he said. “I heard…I hate that kid but now she’s finally out of our son’s life,” she said. “Too bad it’s not the way we wanted it,” he said. “I would never wish death on anyone…definitely not on a child,” she said. “I know, Tiffani! How are we gonna break the news to him,” he questioned. “I really don’t know! There’s no easy way, Tarik,” she said. “You’re right! It’s not easy but we have to tell him,” he said. Then went inside to see their son.
One week later, the Douglas family had a memorial service for T.C. Her aunts, uncles, cousins, and grandparents were there. Marvin, T.J., and Tarik Jr were on their way home from the hospital. “Mom, can we go see T.C.’s family,” Tarik Jr asked. “I don’t think that’s a good idea, kiddo…you should be taking it easy for a while,” T.J. told him. “Please, Mom! I owe her,” he pleads with her. “Aw, come on! Let him pay respect to his friend, huh,” Marvin said to his wife. “All right but we’re leaving afterwards…you hear me,” she said to them. “Okay,” Marvin and Tarik Jr said. They pulled up to the house and got out of the car. “Hi, Mr. Douglas! Mrs. Douglas,” said Tarik Jr, walking up the driveway. “Hi,” Mrs. Douglas said with tears in her eyes. Again we’re sorry for the loss of your daughter,” said T.J. “Are you? Huh! Your son and those boys are the reason why my daughter is dead,” Mr. Douglas yelled. “Bradford, please,” said Mrs. Douglas to her husband. “Please what? Huh, Darla! I know all about the great Terrell Thompson and his perfect family—those brown nosed people looking down at us hardworking folks! Now his daughter and grandson shows up here saying they’re sorry for our loss—keep that kid away from my sons—why don’t you just go? All of you,” he said angrily. “I’m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Douglas…I’m sorry,” said Tarik Jr. “Get out…leave now,” he growls, then slams the door in their faces. “Oooh! Those ungrateful bastards…argh,” T.J. screamed. “Forget about them…they’re grieving…let’s just go, okay,” Marvin said. They went back to the car and drove away. Meanwhile, Nyisha and Tarik were playing cards on the porch while the their kids tossed around the football with Tyrese. “Hello there! What are you thinking about, huh,” she asked her husband. “Ain’t it a little odd for Tarik Jr to be so calm about losing his friend,” he said. “I don’t think it is…he just got over a drug addiction…it hasn’t sunk in yet,” she told him. “You may be right…my son had been through so much the past couple of days…I’m trying to be there for him…for both my sons,” he said. “Of course…you and T.J. need to be there for Tyrese and Tarik Jr…it’ll be good for them,” she said. They shared a kiss. On the way down the street, T.J. was still fuming from what Mr. Douglas said to her. “I can’t believe that man had the nerve to say those things about my dad…he had no right,” she said angrily. “Tiff, forget about them—they’re jerks! Just concentrate on your son, all right,” Marvin said. “Maybe it is my fault that T.C. died,” Tarik Jr finally said. “No, it’s not…okay…T.C. did it to herself, honey,” she told him. “Mr. Douglas think so…Mrs. Douglas, Brucie, and Hooch doesn’t,” he said. “Well, you won’t be hanging around those boys anymore—that entire family’s off limits, son,” she demanded. Marvin pulled up in their friends’ driveway. Tyrese looked up to see the car coming into the yard. “It’s Mom and Marvin,” he said, running toward them. “Boy? What did I tell you about running in front of this car,” T.J. yells at him. “Sorry, Mom,” he said. “Come here, Ty!” she said, getting out of the car to hug her oldest son. “I’m sorry,” he said again. “I didn’t mean to yell at you…I’ve been under so much stress for the past couple of days…come here, Tarik Jr,” she said. “Yeah, Mom,” Tarik Jr said, getting out of the car as well. “I want the both of you to listen to what I have to say…the last thing that I don’t need is for anything to happen to you guys…not while I’m alive…I’ll always be there for you guys and your brothers and sisters, okay,” she told her two sons. She hugged them tight. Sheryl was sitting in the family den drinking her coffee and reading the newspaper. All of a sudden, she heard a strange noise outside. “Who’s there,” she said. There was no answer. “I said…who’s there,” she said again. Still there’s no answer. She got up, mumbled something, and went to the front door. She slowly grabbed an old umbrella and opens the door. She stood there stunned. Meanwhile, Melvin was on a bus heading into town. He was looking at a picture of him and his sister during the ride. Suddenly, the bus came to a complete stop. He grabs his bag and got off. All of the passengers went to meet up with their families. Melvin walked up to a taxi cab and got in quickly. “Could you take me to this address, please,” he said, slipping him a piece of paper. The driver nods his head and took where he needs to go. Later that night, everyone in the Andersons house were fast asleep in their beds as the taxi drove up. “Thanks,” said Melvin, giving the driver a couple dollars. He got out with his bag in tow, went to the door, and knocked. T.J. woke up to the knocking. “Marvin? Marv,” she mumbled. “Huh? What,” Marvin moans. “Baby, wake up…someone’s at the door,” she said. They got out of their bed and went downstairs to the living room. Tyrese, Tarik Jr, Brianna, Marlon and Mark came out of their room to follow their parents. They opened the door to see a slender middle-aged man standing in front of them. “Hi, everyone…hello, kiddo,” he said to them. “Uncle Melvin,” T.J. said, then hugs him. The next day, Sheryl and Jerron were sleeping in the master bedroom when they heard knocking on the front door. “Whoever that is, tell them not to come here before 8 am,” he demanded. Sheryl ignores him, got out of bed, puts on her robe, and went downstairs. “Hold on…I’m coming,” she said. The knocks grew louder. She opens the door to see who it was. “Hey, big sis! Long time no see,” a voice said. “Melvin! So good to see you, little brother! When did you get in,” she asked. “Late…real late last night…just came from your daughter’s house—heard she had a baby and on top of everything else, her son had a heroin addiction,” Melvin said. “Yeah…Tarik Jr is getting help and his parents are doing whatever they can for him,” she said, then lets her brother inside. T.J. and Nyisha were at the kitchen table playing spades while Tarik and Marvin were tossing around the football with the boys. “So…how are things with you guys,” Nyisha questioned. “They’re getting better! Marvin and I are doing just fine! What about you and Tarik,” T.J. said. “I figured since we cheated on each other, we’re pretty much even! Sorry you guys got caught in the middle,” she apologized. “Don’t worry…I didn’t make it any easier—I kissed your husband, you kissed mine…we’re even, okay,” T.J. said. Then the two of them went back to their game.
Jeffrey and Matthew were playing basketball on the courts just when Danny showed up. “Uncle Danny,” said Matthew. “Hey! What’s up guys,” Danny said to them. “Nothing much! My uncle’s back in town and Jerron has been kicked to the curb,” Jeffrey said. “You seem so sure of that, huh,” he asked his friend. “Yup! That clown ain’t gonna hit my mom ever again, man,” he replied. Dee Dee and Randy were looking through some files at the company when Jerron came in. “Hey, guys! What a beautiful morning,” he said happily. “You’re here early? So what got you in such a cheerful mood,” they asked him. “Not what—who? Ever since Sheryl came into my life, I feel so complete,” he told them. “So…everything’s all right then,” Randy asked. “Of course…never better,” he said, then went to his desk. Jackie was in the living room fixing her radio when Myra and Janie came in. “Hi, girls! Where did you go this morning,” she asked them. “To the diner to pick up some breakfast for us,” said Janie. “You still at it with that radio, J,” Myra questioned. “Yep and I had it working a few minutes ago,” she said. “I’ll be in the kitchen in case you guys need me,” said Janie as she left the room. “I’ll go wash up while you electrocute yourself once again,” Myra said as she heads to the bathroom. “What do you mean by that, huh,” she asked them. Janie ignores her friend and set the table. Jackie went after Myra. Kyle and Zack were playing cops-and-robbers outside while Deena was having a tea party with her dolls on the porch. Brandon and Kevin was watching football on the flat screen TV in the den. “Bang! Bang! You’re dead,” Zack yelled cheerfully. Levi came into the yard with a black backpack on his shoulder. “Hey, fellas,” he said. “Uncle Levi,” Kyle and Zack yelled. They jumped into his arms. “You guys are getting so big…so where’s your mom and dad,” he asked them. “Oh…they’re in the house,” said Zack. The three of them head toward the house. Deena got up and stretched her arms in front of them. “Move, Dee,” Kyle said as he tried to get past her. “No…who are you,” she said with a frown on her face. “I’m Levi…a friend of your parents,” Levi introduces himself. “Prove it,” she said. “Move before I black your eye up,” Zack said angrily. “Zachariah Harlan Johnson, what did you say,” the voice in the doorway spoke up. “Who said that,” he yelled. “Mom,” said Kyle. “Hi, B,” Levi said. “Hi, Levi! Sorry about all this! Come on in,” Bridget said, emerging through the door. She picked up her daughter and let the boys come into the house. Myra was leaving the bathroom wearing a towel when Jackie pulls her into the bedroom. “Is there any room for two under this towel,” Jackie whispered. “I don’t know, J…maybe…maybe not,” Myra whispered back. The two of them got on the bed and started to make out. While this was going on, Janie was watching TV and eating breakfast. She heard moaning coming out of Jackie’s room. Meanwhile, Sheryl was in the den reading the newspaper when Melvin came downstairs. “Hey, sis! Can I ask you something? Did I come at a bad time,” he asked her. “No, Melvin! You came at the right time! You’re my little brother! You’re always welcome here no matter what—this is your home, too,” she said to him. “Thanks,” he said. They hugged. Tarik Jr was in the kitchen eating an apple and reading a book at the table. T.J. came in and sat down across from him. “Hey there! How are you feeling, hmm,” she said. “I’m fine, Mom! You don’t have to worry about me,” he mumbled. “I know, kiddo! It’s been a week and we need to talk about what happened to your friend,” she said. “What’s there to talk about, Mom…T.C.’s dead…Bruiser’s in juvie…Rico’s heading for military school…C.W. and his family are moving into another school district…I have no one…all my friends are gone,” he grumbled. “Oh, baby…those kids are not your friends…you almost died because of them,” she told him. “And you guys took them away from me—you might as well kill her yourself,” he said angrily. He slams the book shut and left. Later that day, Tarik and Marvin went to the diner for lunch when they meet up with Terrence. “Hey, guys! How is the prodigal son,” he asked them. “He’s fine…the girls are with him now,” Tarik replied. “He’s been to counseling twice a week, narcotics meetings every Tuesday, and taking drug tests ten times a week,” Marvin said. “Damn that’s harsh! If I ever hear that Quincy was taking drugs, I would give him a swift kick in the butt,” he said. “I wouldn’t worry about it, big brother! Quincy’s a smart kid! He won’t do anything like that,” Marvin said. “I wouldn’t be so sure, man,” he said, then took a sip of bottled water. Jerron was at his desk looking through some files when one of the secretaries came in. “Here’s your coffee, Mr. Mitchell,” she said. “Thanks, Alice! I appreciate it,” he said. “So I heard you’re cozying up to the boss’ widow,” Alice asked him. “So…what’s in it for you,” he said. “I know the bitch is loaded…the Thompsons kids and the Johnsons kids have their inheritances…the best way to a woman is through her wallet,” she said. The two of them laughed. Tarik Jr was outside on the porch swing sulking. Nyisha came out and sat down beside him. “What happened,” she asked. “I don’t wanna talk about it,” he said. “Suit yourself…you’re gonna have to talk about it sooner or later,” she told him. “Nice try! My mom and dad already tried that—it doesn’t work,” he said. “You’re just like your mother…she doesn’t like telling anyone what’s bothering her either…that’s gonna end right now…come with me,” she said, grabbing her stepson’s hand. They got up and went into the house. T.J., Farrah, and Meghan were watching their kids as they played in the backyard. Nyisha walked up to them, grabbed T.J. by the arm, and dragged her into the kitchen. “What the…,” T.J. yelled. “We don’t need to do this right now, do we,” Tarik Jr asked. “Yes, we do…you guys haven’t talk to each other since T.C. died…you will stay in here until you work this out—both of you,” Nyisha told them. “But…,” they said. “Work it out,” she demanded. She left the room and shut the door. T.J. and Tarik Jr sat down at the kitchen table as Nyisha guards the door. They didn’t say a word to each other. “Why do you hate my friends so much,” Tarik Jr finally said. T.J. thought about it and said, “I never hated your friends—I just don’t trust them,” she told him. “Do you trust me,” he asked. “Of course I do,” she replied. “Then why can’t you trust me to pick my friends,” he questioned. “I don’t want you to do the same dumb things that I did,” she said. Then the two of them talked.
Later that evening, Sheryl and Jerron were having dinner in the dining room as Melvin went out with his nephews. The entire house was quiet. “So…how was work,” she asked. “It’s okay…a lot of paperwork but everything’s fine,” he said. “That’s good,” she said. “Can I ask you something,” he said. “Sure,” she said. “Are you sure you made the right decision…letting me back into the house, I mean,” he questioned. Sheryl thought about the last conversation she had with Jeffrey. “What are you doing here, man—Mom, how could you let him back in here,” she remembered hearing her young son screaming at the two of them. “If this is about how Jeffrey acted tonight, I’m sorry about that! I know I made the right decision,” she said. They smiled. Jeffrey was hanging out with Danny, Ashlee, April, and Nigel at the restaurant. “Yo, Jeff! Snap out of it, man,” Danny said to his friend. “Sorry, D…had a lot on my mind,” he said. “What’s wrong, baby,” April asked him. “It’s my mom! She got back with that creep, you guys,” he said. “What,” said Danny & Ashlee. “That’s good, right?! Your moms hasn’t been with a man since your pops died,” Nigel said. “But not the kind who beats on her, knucklehead,” Ashlee said. “Jeff, you’re full of it! We all know you hate the guy! You should be happy for your mom, man,” Nigel said. “I would have to agree with Jeff on this! The last thing he needs is to have both parents in the ground,” Ashlee said. “Thanks, Ashlee,” Jeffrey said. “Let’s go, guys,” Danny said. The five of them got up from the table and left the restaurant. Sheryl came out of the kitchen after washing the dishes. Jerron was talking to someone in a black and white car outside. She went over to the window and saw him giving the person a kiss. She storms outside to confront them “Who is this,” she asked calmly. “Sheryl baby! What’s going on,” he said. “I said—who is this?! Answer me! Who is she dammit,” she yelled. “Hello to you too…Mrs. Thompson,” said the person in the car. “Alice? How could—Jerron,” she said angrily. “Why don’t we all go inside and talk about this, okay,” he said. “Why should I listen to anything that you have to say, huh…and Alice—you of all people,” she yelled. “Hey! You’re blowing this way out of proportion here! You should be lucky to have this adorable man! If you can’t handle him, I’ll be happy to take him off your hands,” Alice said. Sheryl got mad and punched her out. “We’re going inside…NOW,” Jerron growls, then drags Sheryl into the house and slams the door. Sheryl pulls away from him and ran upstairs. “Now what…Sheryl, get back here,” he yelled before going after her. “How could you, Jerron…with Terrell’s secretary of all people, huh…my son was right…you can’t be trusted—EVER…you can’t stay here anymore…GET OUT,” she yelled at him. “Me…leave this house…I don’t think so,” he mumbled. He grabs Sheryl and held her over the railing. Jeffrey drove up to the Thompsons house and got out of the car. Danny, Ashlee, April, and Nigel were with him. “See, Jeff…nothing to worry about,” Nigel said. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” he said. Suddenly, they heard arguing inside. They went to see what was going on. Jerron and Sheryl were yelling at each other as Alice snuck in through the back door. “You believe that boy over me…he ain’t even your flesh and blood…let’s sec if your boy can save you now,” Jerron yelled. Then he pulls out a gun and pointed it at her head.
Alice stood next to him grinning. “Kill her, baby! Kill her now,” she said happily. “I will! You gotta have patience,” he whispered. They kissed once again. Sheryl kicked him in the balls and ran down the halls. “Oooh,” Jerron moans as he fell to the floor. Alice grabs his gun and went after Sheryl. She looked around in all the rooms. Sheryl attacks her. The two women fought for the gun. “You’re gonna die, bitch! I’ll make sure of it,” Alice yelled. “I wouldn’t bet on it, bitch,” Sheryl yelled back. Suddenly, the gun went off. Sheryl got up from the floor and pat herself down. She thought she got shot. After learning she wasn’t hit, she let out a sigh of relief. She went over to check up on Alice. She kicked the body softly. “Oh my god,” she whispered as she saw Alice laying there with a gunshot wound to the chest. She moved away quickly as Jerron saw Alice’s bloody body on the floor. He ran to Alice and held her lifeless body close to him. “Oh god…baby…baby, no…nooo,” he cried. Suddenly, his sadness turns to anger. “I didn’t mean it,” Sheryl pleaded. “And why should I believe you…you should’ve been dead instead of her,” he screams at her. “No…,” she said softly. “You will die indeed,” he said, walking toward Sheryl. The kids opened the door and saw Jerron holding Sheryl’s arm. Within seconds, they watched him shove her down the stairs. He stared at her lifeless body not knowing that the kids were standing there. “Mom,” Jeffrey yelled. He rushes over to Sheryl and hold her tightly. Jerron went downstairs to comfort her. “Back off, man,” Danny told him. “I’ll go call the ambulance,” April said as she got her cell phone out of her jacket pocket. Jerron went into the next room as Ashlee and the boys tends to Sheryl. Suddenly, he slips out of the back door. “We need to put something under her head, you guys,” Ashlee said. “Help is on the way,” April said. “Hey, man…she’s gonna be okay,” Nigel said, “I’ll make sure they come to the right house!” “Yeah…thanks, man,” Jeffrey said as his friend went outside to wait for the ambulance. Two hours later, the whole neighborhood was standing outside the Thompsons house as the police investigated the crime scene. The paramedics brought Sheryl out on a stretcher. The medical examiner brought Alice out in a body bag. One of the officers were talking to Jeffrey and Jerron. T.J. drove up to the house and got out of the car. Nyisha was with her. T.J. went over to Jeffrey and comforted him. Jerron watched them from across the yard. “I wanna know what happened to our mother,” she yelled. Lance went across the front yard to give her the bad news. Moments later, the kids sat in the waiting room as Nyisha talked with the receptionist. “I shouldn’t have left her alone…I shouldn’t have fought her about that creep Jerron…I didn’t trust him from the start,” Jeffrey said softly. “It’s not your fault, Jeff! We should’ve listened to you about Mom’s boyfriend,” T.J. told her little brother. “Don’t be so hard on yourself,” April added. Jerron came in with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. “Hey, guys! How’s Sheryl,” he asked them. T.J. got mad, went up to Jerron, and slugged him. “How do you think she is? You threw her down the stairs, you fucking jerk,” she yelled as the kids held her back. “Nyisha…help,” Danny yelled. “Oh god! Patrice, get in contact with the rest of the Thompsons kids—I gotta stop this,” Nyisha said, then ran down the hall to break up the fight between T.J. and Jerron. “You think you’re tough, huh? Not so tough now, aren’t ya,” T.J. yells at Jerron while kicking him. “You little bitch…,” Jerron yelled back. He knocked the kids down and attacked T.J. Nyisha jumps in and pushes Jerron away. “Get out of here, Jerron…get out,” she screamed at him as she knelt down next to her friend. “You can’t keep me away from Sheryl, kids! You hear me,” he growled. “Not if I can help it,” T.J. said angrily. “We’ll just see about that, officer,” he said back. Then he left.
Danny and Jeffrey helped their sisters off the floor. “That guy has got a serious problem,” April said. “Sounds like one of my stepdads,” said Ashlee. “Mom! Dad,” Danny said. They all turned around to see Randy and Dee Dee standing behind them. “We heard what happened! Are you guys okay,” Dee Dee asked. “Yeah…we’re okay,” Jeffrey replied. Nyisha stood there quietly as they talked. “Hey, buddy! You don’t look so good,” T.J. said. “Huh? I’m fine,” Nyisha said. “Now where have I heard that before,” Dee Dee said. “You need to sit down now,” said Randy. They did just that. Moments later, the remaining Thompsons kids showed up. “What happened to Mom,” Bridget asked. “Jerron is what happened,” Jeffrey said to them. “Not this again,” Brandon said. “He’s telling the truth, you guys! Jerron was beating on Mom! He threw her down the stairs and shot his assistant in the chest,” T.J. said. “She was hiding her bruises from everybody,” April said. “I knew something was off! Mom told us not to call her before 8 am—it’s because of him,” said Michelle. “Danny, go ask the nurse for some ice,” Dee Dee said as she examined T.J.’s eye. Danny did what he was told. “Oh, you don’t have to—I’m fine! What about your daughter,” T.J. said to her godmother. “I’m concerned about all you kids! What happened here,” Dee Dee questioned them. “T.J. and Jerron got into it a little before you guy got here, Mom,” Nyisha said. “Wait a minute—Jerron hit you?” Randy asked his goddaughter. “Yeah,” T.J. answered. “He was outta control, Dad! I had to stop him, or he would’ve killed her,” Nyisha said. “He would’ve killed the both of you, girls! You don’t know how lucky you are to be alive tonight,” he told them. “Yes, sir,” said Danny, Ashlee, T.J., Nyisha, Jeffrey, and Nigel. The rest of the kids agreed with them. Jerron got outside the hospital and made a call on his cell phone. “Hello? We gotta move fast on our plan, pronto,” he said to the person. Hours later, T.J. drove up to the Thompsons house with Nyisha, Tarik, and Marvin. They were getting extra clothes for Sheryl to take back to the hospital. Jerron showed up soonafter. “I think we got what we need! Let’s go,” T.J. said. She and Nyisha picked up the two (2) bags before leaving the bedroom. Jerron blocks the front door as they came downstairs. “Um…where do you think you’re going with those bags, huh,” he grumbled. “We’re taking them to my mom at the hospital—why do you care, huh,” T.J. said angrily. “You remember what my dad said: he ain’t worth it,” Nyisha said to her friend. “You ain’t leaving with those bags…if anyone’s going to take Sheryl’s things to the hospital, it’ll be me,” he said, grabbing the bags from the girls. T.J. snatched them back from him. “I don’t think so—the only thing you’re gonna do is leave my parents’ house right now,” she yells at him. “In case you’ve forgotten, I live here now so you kids get out,” he yelled back. Marvin and Tarik came into the living room as they argued. “Let’s be clear—this is my house, not yours! You better be gone when my mom gets out or you’ll have to answer to me,” she said angrily. “T.J.! Let’s go! It’s not worth it—he’s not worth it, okay,” Nyisha said, trying to calm her friend down. “Come on, babe! Let’s get back to the hospital,” Marvin told his wife. The four of them went out the back door. Jerron grabbed a baseball bat and went after them. “That guy is nuts and living with your mom,” Tarik said. “Not for long…he’s out of here tonight,” T.J. said back. “I ain’t going nowhere, bitch,” Jerron mumbled. He takes the bat and smacks T.J. in the back of her head. Nyisha screamed as her friend lays there unconscious. Marvin attacked Jerron as Tarik and Nyisha tends to T.J. “Tiff? Tiffani! Wake up,” Tarik said, shaking her. “We gotta get her to the hospital…quick,” Nyisha said. Marvin knocked Jerron out and rushes to his wife’s side. He and Tarik carries T.J. into the car. Nyisha put the bags in the trunk and closed it. Then they got into the car and drove away as Jerron lays on the ground unconscious.
Michelle and Shane sat with Sheryl in her room. Everyone else were asleep in the waiting room. “We gotta give it to our baby brother…he knew Jerron was bad news from the get-go,” Shane said. “Yeah….we should’ve shunned him for speaking his mind…Jeff’s very protective of Mom since Dad died,” Michelle said. “Once this is over, we should chip in and take care of Mom…maybe take the pressure off the kid, huh,” he said. Tarik drove up to the hospital entrance. Marvin emerges from the car with T.J. in his arms. He and Nyisha went inside as Tarik went to park the car. Randy and Dee Dee woke up to see what was going on. “Mom…Dad,” Nyisha called out. “Oh god! What happened,” Dee Dee asked them. “Jerron hit T.J. in the head with a baseball bat,” Marvin said as he puts her on the stretcher. The doctor rushed to her aid. Jerron was in the kitchen of the Thompsons house drinking beer and smoking a cigar when he heard someone knocking on the door. “Come in…it’s open,” he yelled. The person comes in and said, “I see you’re very comfortable here beside the fact that Sheryl and her daughter are in the hospital.” “Randy? Oh yeah, man! I’m so sorry about them! How are they,” he asked. “It’s too early to tell considering you put them there,” Randy said. “What,” he said. “I know what you did, man. The kids told me you threw Sheryl down the stairs tonight,” Randy said. Jerron put down the cigar. “What?! I would never hurt Sheryl! Jeffrey’s making it up! You can’t possibly think I would do such a horrible thing,” said Jerron. “Somehow I wonder considering that I didn’t say who told me,” Randy said, “Now I heard that her daughter was hit in the head with a baseball bat and my daughter witnessed her best friend being attacked by you! She can’t handle this because of her bad heart! If anything happens to her, I’ll do a whole lot worse than those kids did to you at the hospital so help me God!” That made Jerron angry. “Maybe she shouldn’t have stuck her nose where it doesn’t belong…better yet, everybody should mind their own business…I didn’t hurt Sheryl or her daughter—not intentionally…your kid should’ve kept her mouth shut or the same thing will happen to her,” he said. “Watch it, Jerron,” Randy growled at him. “Those brats better watch their backs or bad things will happen,” he whispered in his boss’ ear. Randy got mad, punches Jerron out, and left. The doctor was tending to T.J. when Marvin came into the room. “Hey there, Tiff! How are you feeling,” he asked. “I’m fine…just a little headache is all,” she replied. “Yeah considering that you took a blow to the head,” he said. “I was told that I have a hard head so I won’t have a concussion,” she said. “That’s good…now get some rest and we’ll see your mom tomorrow,” he said, kissing and hugging her. The two of them got on the hospital bed and went straight to sleep. The next day, T.J. went in to see Sheryl in her room. Nyisha, Farrah, and Bridget showed up there with breakfast. “Hey there! I heard what happened last night! How are you? Are you all right,” Farrah asked. “Yeah, guys…I’m fine,” T.J. said. “I just can’t believe that Jerron could be so ruthless,” Bridget said. “He had no right hurting your mom like that,” Farrah said. “I’m not gonna let him get away with it,” T.J. said to them. “As much as we all love that idea, we can’t do it, T,” Farrah said. “After what happened to you and your mom last night, our dad told all of us to stay away from Jerron,” Nyisha said. “She’s right…we don’t want anything else to happen to you, T.J.,” Bridget said. Then she went over to her big sister and hugged her tight.
Jerron was sitting at the bar wearing dark shades and drinking a bottle of beer. He was thinking about the confrontation that he had with Randy at the Thompsons house. “Those brats better watch their backs or bad things will happen,” he remembered telling Randy before getting punched in the face. A group of men in black suits shows up. “Hey, guys…we’ve got a problem…better yet, two problems…we need to eliminate my bosses’ daughters…they’re keeping me from my money,” he said. “Sure…but we should at least leave that option open…we should kidnap the girls and hold them for ransom instead,” one of the men said. “And if I don’t get my money, I’ll kill them! I say, Mortimer—you’re a genius! We’ll do just that,” he said cheerfully. The men laughed wholeheartedly. Nyisha was waiting by the receptionist’s desk as T.J. signs herself out. “I really hate leaving my mom here,” T.J. said. “I know but she’s gonna be fine! My mom will let us know if there’s any change! You need your rest,” Nyisha said. “Maybe you’re right,” she said. The two of them went outside to the parking lot. A dark vehicle was waiting for them. The girls got into the car and started to pull out of the lot. “There they are! Let’s go,” a voice said. As Nyisha was coming out of the lot, the same dark vehicle pulled up behind her. “I don’t believe this,” she said. “Hey! What are you doing, man,” T.J. shouted at the person in the vehicle. Two huge guys grabbed them from behind and put them in a nearby van. “Punch it,” one of the huge guys said as they both got into the van as well. The driver did what he was told. Tarik was fast asleep on the couch with a newspaper on his face. “Dad! We got company,” Larissa yelled as she ran to the door. “Oh, god…kiddo…damn,” Tarik said, picking her up. He opens the door to see Marvin standing in front of him. “Hey, Tarik,” he said. “Marv! Sorry about this big mouth here! Come on in,” Tarik said with Larissa in his arms. “No problem! Have you heard from the girls,” he asked. “Yeah…earlier…they’re on their way over here, man,” Tarik said back. “That’s what you think…they probably stopped somewhere and lost track of the time,” he said, then took out his cell phone to make a call. Farrah and Meghan were eating lunch at the diner when Warren showed up and came to their table. “Hello, ladies,” he said seductively. “Go to hell, you little pervert,” Meghan said. “Watch it, Meg! The last thing we need is his sister or their mom on our backs,” Farrah told her. “Half the gang, I see! Where’s your sexy ass sister and that hot-tempered loud-mouthed bitch,” he asked them. “That’s for us to know and for you to find out…bye,” Farrah said sarcastically. “Sucka,” Meghan added. They got up from the table and left. Dee Dee sat there next to her friend as she slept. Randy shows up and whispered, “Psst…psst…come here!” “Oh honey! I didn’t see you there,” she said. “So…how is she,” he asked. “No change,” she told him. “Those kids are worried about her…it’s bad enough they lost their father…it’ll be even worse if they lose their mother, too…I think they’ve been through enough, you know,” he said. Suddenly, a suspicious guy in overalls came up and gave them a note. “Hey! Who are you,” Randy yelled at the guy. “Seymour Bates! The boss told me to give this to you,” the guy said, then ran off. “What was that about,” Dee Dee asked her husband. “I’m not sure! That kid gave me this note and took off,” Randy said. He opens the note and read it. “Um, honey! What is it,” she questioned. “Some sick joke…some fool saying they have someone close to us and left this video link,” he said. “Let’s see what they meant by this,” she said. Then they went out of the hospital.
Randy went over to his car and grabbed his laptop from the backseat. He turns it on and typed in his password. “I don’t understand…who would have anyone close to us,” Dee Dee asked. “I don’t know, Dee! I guess we’ll find out soon enough,” he said. Suddenly, they saw a video popped up on the computer screen. “Oh, my god…is that who I think it is…,” she said. “Yeah…it is,” he said. They saw who was on the video. Jerron was sitting there quietly in an abandoned building working on his computer when one of his henchmen came in. “We locked up the girls just like you asked, boss,” said the henchman. “Thanks, Jim…Randy Johnson has just logged in…once I get my ransom demands in order, I’m gonna call him…he’ll do anything to save his daughter and goddaughter…let’s go see the prisoners, shall we,” Jerron said, walking away from his computer. The two men left the room together. He got on the cell phone while walking toward the locked door. “Hello, Randy…how’s the weather,” he said cheerfully. Randy got up, walks away from the car, and said, “Jerron, I should’ve known! What the hell were you thinking, man?” “Here’s what I’m thinking: payback’s a bitch! I’ve got your daughter and her little friend here! If you ever wanna see them again, it’s gonna cost ya,” he said. “I wanna speak to the girls right now, you little punk,” Randy yelled. “All right, boss! Five minutes,” he said as he went into the room. Jerron walked up to the girls, ripped off the hood from one of their heads, and let Randy talk to them. “Dad?” he heard the voice through the phone. “Nyisha? Are you girls okay,” he asked, recognizing his oldest daughter’s voice. “Yes, Dad! We’re fine–,” Nyisha said to him before Jerron snatches the phone from her. “Time’s up! Don’t worry, pops! The girls are fine—for now! I don’t wanna hurt these beautiful young ladies! If I don’t get my one hundred grand ($100,000), I’ll personally kill them myself—slit them both open and gut them like a fish! I know you don’t want that now, do ya,” Jerron said. “If anything—anything happens to those girls, I’ll hunt you down and kill you myself, got it,” he yelled. “Hey! As long as I get my money—you’ve got nothing to worry about! You have 24 hours starting now! Bye-bye now,” Jerron said before hanging up the cell phone. “Dammit,” he yelled. “What is it, Randy,” Dee Dee asked him. “Jerron has the girls…he wants me to pay him a hundred thousand dollars or he’ll kill them,” he said. “Oh, my god…you can’t let him do that…Sheryl and I won’t stand for it…you better do something, or you’ll be burying both of your daughters,” she said. “What,” they heard someone say. “Aw, shit,” he said. They turned around to see who it was. “Mom…Dad,” the voice said. “Farrah? How long were you standing there,” Dee Dee questioned. “Long enough—I can’t believe this,” Farrah said angrily. “Honey, if you let me explain–,” he started to say before Farrah pulled away from him. “No! I don’t wanna hear it, Dad! Just leave me alone—both of you,” Farrah yelled, then runs off. “Argh,” Randy growled. “Oh, my god—I’m sorry—I didn’t know she was there,” Dee Dee hesitated. “Now she knows…it was supposed to be a secret…we were the only ones who know that T.J. is my kid—you, Sheryl, and Terrell—you three practically drilled it in my head to back off…Farrah wasn’t supposed to know,” he yelled. “And I told you…I’m sorry, all right,” she yelled back. “Let’s just find our daughter and clear this up,” he said to his wife. Then they went to look for their very upset daughter.
Farrah got into her car and broke down in tears. Terrence gave her a hug. “You wanna talk about it,” he asked his wife. “No…I don’t wanna talk about it…I just had a fight with my parents,” she told him. “Okay! I’m here when you’re ready to talk,” he said. “Thank you,” she said. “For what,” he asked his wife. “For being you and not pressuring me into telling you what’s wrong,” she said. “Of course! I’ll never do that to you,” he told her. They drove off right away. Nyisha tried wiggling out of the ropes but no such luck. “Damn,” she mumbled to herself. “It’s no use…they tied these ropes too damn tight,” T.J. said. “We gotta get outta here! We can’t let my dad give up $100,000 to Jerron knowing he could still kill us,” she said. “You’re right! We can’t take any chances,” T.J. said, pulling out a pocket knife and started to cut the ropes. Once they got loose, Jerron came into the room and shot a gun in the air. “Oh, shit,” they screamed. “I knew you would do that, bitch…stubborn like your father…but which one…that’s a funny question,” he said, pointing the gun at them. “Stop with the damn jokes, man! It ain’t funny,” T.J. said angrily. “Aw…no sense of humor,” he said. “Sorry I don’t think you’re funny…and as for my dad—he’s dead, you jerk,” she said, then slapped him. “Oh! So sorry about the great Terrell Thompson! The way he died—tragic! But Randy Johnson, on the other hand, is very much alive and would do what I tell him! Now the two of you are going to do something for me,” he said seductively. “Why are you doing this? We didn’t do anything to you! This has nothing to do with us,” Nyisha said. “I didn’t plan this…your dads pushed me into it…all those years at that blasted company—I’ll get my payback now…if you two are smart, you do what I say—got it,” he yelled. “Yeah,” they said. He left the room and locked the door. Bridget was on her cell phone while everyone waited for some good news on Sheryl. “Any of you hear anything yet,” Dee Dee asked the kids. “No, ma’am,” the kids said back. “I can’t get in touch with T.J.—I wonder what’s going on,” Bridget said. “I’m sure everything’s fine…she’s probably sleeping,” she told her daughter-in-law. “I guess…but I know my sister! She’s stubborn just like Dad,” said Bridget. “I know,” she said. The two of them hugged. Meanwhile, T.J. slept on the floor as Nyisha looked out the window. “No…no…stop…let me go,” T.J. moaned. “T.J.? T.J.! Wake up,” Nyisha whispered. She got up quickly after hearing those words. “Where are we,” she mumbled. “Still in Jerron’s crusty old warehouse…are you feeling all right,” Nyisha asked her friend. “Ooh! My head is pounding…aah,” she mumbled. “Stay still, all right…I think I got some aspirin in my bag…hold on,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” she agreed. Nyisha went to check her bag. Jerron watched the girls on the television monitor in his office. He started grabbing on his genitals. As he was relieving himself, Nyisha gave T.J. the bottle of aspirin. “Are you sure you’re okay,” she said. “Yeah…I’m fine…just a little headache…it’ll pass,” T.J. told her. “Okay…how long were you having these headaches,” she asked. “Iz, don’t start,” T.J. said. “I’m worried about you…but as a friend and not a doctor…you can tell me,” she said. “Okay…I had them for a couple weeks now,” T.J. said. Before Nyisha could respond, Jerron came in on them. “Aw…a touching moment…heh…can I join in, ladies,” he said. “No,” Nyisha yelled at him as she comforted T.J. He pulled Nyisha to her feet and said, “It was an order…come here!” “Let her go, Jerron,” T.J. said, holding her head. “And while we wait for Daddy to call…maybe we could have a little fun…me and you,” he whispered to Nyisha as he started kissing on her neck. T.J. got up and went after Jerron. She grabbed a piece of wood off the floor and hit him in the head. Then Jerron fell to the floor.
While he was knocked out, T.J. searches him for the gun. “Be careful,” said Nyisha. T.J. found the gun and grabs it from his back pocket. Suddenly, Jerron wakes up see the girls pointing the gun at him. “You know how to use that, little girl,” he chuckled. “Don’t tempt me,” T.J. told him. “You’re not gonna shoot me…you don’t have the fucking guts,” he yelled just before the gun went off. A few moment later, Jerron felt pain in his shoulder. Smoke came from the gun. He saw blood on his hand. “You stupid bitch…you shot me,” he growled. “You damn right I did…I’ll kill you if you don’t stay back,” T.J. yelled at him. Jerron got on his feet and went after them. T.J. pulled the trigger, but the gun clicked. Jerron got mad and knocked T.J. out. Nyisha held her wounded friend. He took his gun back and reload it. “You wanna take a shot, Doctor,” he questioned. “N-No,” Nyisha said. He kicked T.J., left the room, and locked the door. The next day, Randy sat in the car checking his bank records when his cell phone rang. He checks the caller ID and answered it. “Jerron, I wanna speak to my daughter…NOW,” he said angrily. “Whoa there, boss! I’m in control here! You got my money,” Jerron questioned him. “Yeah! I got your money! Let me talk to my daughter, dammit,” he yelled at Jerron. “Which one? Huh, boss? Hey! Nyisha and T.J. doesn’t know that they’re sisters, do they…especially when T.J. talks so highly of her father…Terrell, not you,” Jerron said. “How did you–,” he started to say before getting cut off. “Find out? I know everything—heard all about the ‘secret’ meeting when you gave all of the employees the afternoon off! I stayed behind and listened to your little conversation behind closed doors, of course! Damn I wish I had recorded it! Oh, well! Back to the subject at hand, hmm! When I get my money, you get the girls,” Jerron said, hanging up the phone. “Dammit,” he yelled as Dee Dee came outside. “What happened,” she asked him. “He knows about the meeting when we agreed to let Terrell raise the twins! We gotta get to the girls before that jerk blabs,” he said. “Let’s go, then,” she said, getting into the car. They drove away quickly. Nyisha was tending to the knot on T.J.’s head when Jerron came in. “Hello, ladies…seems like Daddy’s paying up…I hope you’re behaving yourself,” he said. T.J. frowned at him. “You didn’t have to hit her, you jerk,” Nyisha said angrily. “Oh, she’ll be fine…she pulls another stunt like that and I’ll crack her head like a walnut,” he told her. “Why I oughta,” T.J. moans. “T.J., wait! He’s not worth it, okay! You can’t afford to take another hit like that! He could kill you—please,” Nyisha pleaded. “You should listen to your little buddy here…you’ll live longer…you girls get to go home tonight,” he told them before leaving the room. Later that evening, Jerron and his goon put the girls into the car. They drove down the highway to the park. As they waited for Randy to show up, he started to flirt with the girls once again. “Knock it off, jerk…she ain’t interested,” T.J. said angrily. “This again? You better wait your turn before I snap your little buddy’s neck,” he said, caressing T.J.’s leg. She got mad and kicked him hard. Jerron chuckled and hit T.J. in the face, knocking her out again. “T.J.? T.J.! Wake up,” Nyisha screams as she shakes her friend. Jerron sits back and lights his cigar. Hours later, Randy pulled up at the park as Jerron waits for him on a bench. “You got my money,” he asked. “Right here…where are the girls,” Randy asked. “You know I wouldn’t cheat you…they’re in the car,” he said. Randy tossed him the bag. “I hope you kept your mouth shut about you-know-what,” Randy said. Jerron checks the bag to make sure. “Oh…of course…not a word…that’s your job, pops…D.K., bring them out,” he said, snapping his fingers. Then he sends his goons to get T.J. and Nyisha out of the car.
Dee Dee ran to the girls and hugged them both. “Thanks, boss! Nice doing business with you,” Jerron said. “One more thing before you go,” Randy said. “What is it,” Jerron questioned. Randy snaps his fingers, which signals a couple of officers to jump out of the bushes. They threw Jerron and his goons against the car. One of the officers came over to Randy and said, “We gonna need a treatment from the girls.” “Um, not tonight, officer! The girls have been through enough! I’ll call you in the morning,” Randy said as Dee Dee talked on her cell phone. “Okay! We’ll be right there,” she said. “Who was that,” Randy asked. “That was the doctor! Sheryl’s awake—your mom’s awake,” she said to them. “That’s a relief,” T.J. said, then passed away suddenly. “Oh, my god,” she gasped. “We gotta get her to the hospital…Jerron hit her on the way over here…we don’t know the extent of her injuries,” Nyisha said. Randy picked up T.J. and put her into the car. The rest of them got into the car as well and drove off. On the way to the hospital, T.J. started to seize up. “Dad, hurry,” Nyisha yelled. “She’s getting worse, honey,” Dee Dee said from the back seat. Randy drove faster. Nyisha got on the cell phone to call for help. “Almost there…how is your friend doing back there,” Randy asked his daughter. “The seizures finally stopped but her breathing’s shallow,” Nyisha said. “Hang in there, T.J.! Daddy’s here—Daddy’s gonna save you,” he whispered softly to himself. Meanwhile, the Thompsons kids and the Johnsons kids were sitting quietly in the waiting room when Randy came through the door with T.J. in his arms. “What happened,” they questioned. “Jerron kidnapped T.J. and Nyisha from the parking lot yesterday,” Dee Dee told them. “Kidnapped? Why didn’t you tell us,” Kevin asked her. “With everything that happened with Sheryl—your father and I didn’t want to worry you kids,” she told her son. While they were talking, Randy and Nyisha waited by the receptionist’s desk. “Your friend’s gonna be fine…you should get checked on as well considering you girls were in a terrible ordeal yesterday,” he said to his daughter. “I’m fine, Dad! It’s just that the whole time we were in that place…no matter how much time Jerron threatened us, T.J. wouldn’t let him hurt me…I shouldn’t let her do it…she could die because of me,” she said. “She did, huh? T.J. was always protective of all you girls—it’s the way she was raised! Your mom and I will always be grateful to her because she was watching out for you! Don’t be so hard on yourself,” he said, then hugged her tight. Hours passed since T.J. was brought in. Everyone was waiting for some good news from the doctor. Even Marvin was there praying in the chapel. The next morning, T.J. was resting in the hospital bed as Randy stood by the door. Dee Dee and Sheryl came down the halls to join him. “How are you,” they asked him. “Horrible…just watched my daughter collapse in front of me…I can’t take it…I almost lost her last night because of that jerk,” he said. “Randy, you need to calm down,” Dee Dee said. “Nyisha is fine! Let me be concerned about my daughter, all right,” Sheryl spoke up. “Dammit, Sheryl—cut the bull! T.J. is my daughter, too! Don’t you dare cut me out of her life,” he yelled. “Whoa, guys! We can’t argue about this right now,” Dee Dee said to the both of them. “You’re right, Dee! My only concern right now is my daughter, not arguing with your husband! Excuse me,” Sheryl said before going into the room to see T.J. Nyisha sat in her office holding an ice pack to her head. She was thinking about everything up to the kidnapping. Farrah knocks on the door lightly. “Oooh…come in,” she moans. “Hi, sis! How are you feeling,” Farrah asked. “I’ll be fine in a few hours…what brings you by,” she said. “I gotta tell you something! It’s about Mom and Dad,” Farrah said. “What about them besides the fact that they saved T.J. and me from that madman, Jerron,” she said. “When I came here yesterday, I overheard them talking about his other kid,” Farrah said. “What other kid, Fay? It’s just me, you, Meghan, Kevin, and Danny…there is no other kid, okay,” she said. “I know what I heard, Iz! Just like when you found out that Meghan was our sister,” Farrah said. “From Mom and Aunt Carmen—that was an accident…don’t blame our parents, got it,” she said. “But…,” Farrah said. “No, Fay! I don’t want you attacking them and that’s final,” she said angrily before going straight to work and ignoring her twin sister’s rants. “We’ll just see about that! I’ll prove it to you! Come on,” Farrah said, dragging Nyisha from her desk. Meanwhile, T.J. was still asleep from her ordeal as Randy sat by her bedside. Dee Dee and Sheryl were out of the room. “Hey, kiddo…sorry I wasn’t really there for you and your brother when you guys were younger but I’m making up for it now…your mom’s going crazy with all that happened, you know,” he said to T.J. as Nyisha and Farrah came up to listen from the door. “This is not a good idea, Fay,” Nyisha mumbled to her twin sister. “Shh,” Farrah shushed her. “She needs you now more than ever…your siblings, your kids, and your husband…at least pull through for them and for me…your dear old dad,” he said. Then Nyisha and Farrah left in disgust.
After hearing their father’s sudden confession, the girls went back down the hallway. There was silence between them. “I can’t believe it…when did this–when did it happen,” Nyisha finally said. “I heard Mom and Dad talking about it after you guys were kidnapped,” Farrah said. “Mom knew, too…how could she stay with Dad after this big secret,” she said. “I don’t know…sorry you had to hear that, Iz,” Farrah said. “Um…don’t sweat it…we knew our parents weren’t perfect…Mom did cheat on Dad with Troy Brian which is why we have our sister, Meghan,” she said, “I would never thought Dad could do that to Mom…I thought he loves her!” “Now we have two sisters…how do we break the news to T.J.,” Farrah said. “I don’t know—it’s a lot to take in between the two of us….we need to hear Dad’s side first…and as for T.J., it’s not our place to tell her…he has to be the one to do it,” she said. “You’re right…he better tell her the truth or I will,” Farrah said. Meanwhile, Randy slept in a nearby chair when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up to see that T.J. was wide awake. “Hi,” she said softly. “Hey, kiddo…how are you feeling,” he asked her. “I’m okay…where’s my mom,” she said. “She’s back in her room…would you like to see her,” he said. She shook her head and said, “Yeah!” “I’ll go get her…be right back,” he said, then left the room. Dee Dee and Sheryl were playing cards when Randy came in. “Hello, ladies,” he said to them. “Where were you,” Dee Dee questioned her husband. “Don’t start,” he said. “I hope you weren’t with my daughter…she is not to find out that you’re her father,” Sheryl said. “I didn’t say anything…besides she just woke up and asked for you,” he said. “Oh…Dee Dee, get the nurse so I can visit with my daughter,” she said. Moments later, Sheryl was visiting with her daughter along with the rest of her children as Randy stood outside with Dee Dee. Fours weeks later, Sheryl went to the prison to see Jerron. He was wearing an orange jumpsuit, black shoes, and a white shirt. “Well hello there…funny seeing you here–,” he said before getting cut off. “It’s not gonna be a long trip…I talk and you listen!” Sheryl told him. “Of course,” he said. The two of them sat down at a table and talked. “For starters, where the hell do you get off attacking my daughter…she’s already been through this same situation with her ex-husband…the abuse nearly destroyed her and almost made her two little boys orphans…my son was right not to trust you because if I had stayed in this volatile relationship, my seventeen children would be the one to suffer…I’m not ready to leave them…this is the last time I’ll come out here…goodbye,” she said. Afterwards, she meet up with Dee Dee and Randy at their house for lunch. “So how’s everything with T.J.,” Dee Dee asked her friend. “Oh, she’s doing a lot better considering everything that happened, Dee,” Sheryl replied. “Well, I’m glad! You’ve been through enough since Terrell died! Just know you can take comfort in that,” Randy said. “Thank you,” she said softly. “Jerron Mitchell is in jail and our secret is safe,” Dee Dee said as she took a bite of her sandwich. “Except Farrah heard us talking about that secret…thanks to my wife’s big mouth,” he said. “I already said that I was sorry, all right,” Dee Dee said. “Now the only option left is for us to tell T.J. and Chuckie the truth,” he told them. “No way! After everything that went down with Jeffrey knowing about Zoey, I’m not making that mistake again,” Sheryl said. “She’s right, you know and that didn’t go well…leave it alone,” she said. “What are we gonna do about Farrah…I’m pretty sure she would tell T.J. our secret,” he said. “I’ll find our daughter and make sure she keeps her mouth shut…the subject is closed on telling the twins anything,” she said. “Maybe you’re right…the less they know, the better,” he said. Then he took a sip of coffee from his cup.
Nyisha and Farrah was sitting in the kitchen of the Andersons house drinking coffee as T.J. slept upstairs. “I think we should tell her about Dad,” said Farrah. “I think not,” Nyisha said back. “She deserves to know, Iz,” Farrah said. “I know, Fay, but it’s not our place…Dad should be the one to tell T.J., not us…besides she’ll never believe us,” she told her twin sister. “But she’s our little sister…if we don’t tell her and she finds out that we knew about it, she’ll never speak to us again,” Farrah said back. “We’re not telling her, Fay…that’s that…we can’t afford to have her hate us for what Dad did, got it,” she said. The two of them starts arguing. T.J. came downstairs as this was going on. “Hey, you guys…what’s going on…why are you arguing,” she asked. “Good morning, T.J.,” they said. “How are you feeling this morning,” Nyisha asked her. “I’m good! I’ve never got to thank your dad for what he’s done for me a few weeks ago,” she said to them. “Oh he would love to hear that considering…ow,” Farrah said, being kicked in the shins. “Don’t you dare, Farrah Kelly Johnson,” Nyisha whispered angrily. “I mean…what you’ve been through since your dad died,” Farrah said, giving Nyisha a dirty look. “Don’t even think about it,” Nyisha said through her teeth as she drinks her coffee. “Is there something that I missed while I was in the hospital,” T.J. questioned them. The girls didn’t say a word. Chuckie was playing basketball with his son, Chad, when Melvin showed up. “Hi, Uncle Melvin,” they said. “Hi, guys! How are you,” Melvin asked them. “We’re good! Glad that Jerron is locked up! He won’t harm anybody else! And I heard T.J.’s doing okay despite of everything,” said Chuckie. “Yeah! I heard that Randy talked to her while she was unconscious and got her to pull through,” he said. “Uh-huh! Mr. Johnson has always watched out for us since we were kids—kind of like a second dad to us,” Chuckie said. “Really?! You better watch out, son, before he starts acting like your dad,” he said. “Don’t worry, Unc! Can’t nobody replace my pops,” said Chuckie. “Let’s go see your sister, shall we,” he said. The three of them got into the car and drove away. Michelle and her daughter, Shawna, were driving around town when they meet up with some friends. “Hi, girl! I heard what happened with your mom and sister—is everything okay,” said one of the girls. “Yeah! Everything’s fine,” she said. As the women talked, Shawna was playing with one of the kids. Meanwhile, T.J. was eating cereal and watching TV in the living room of her home when she heard someone knocking on the door. “Hold on! I’m coming,” she said, getting off the couch. Once she got to the door, Randy was outside. “Hi, Mr. Johnson…what brings you by,” she asked him. “I’m just here to check up on you…you’re doing all right,” he said. “Yeah…I’m fine,” she said, “You wanna come in?” “Of course,” he said. She let him inside. As the two of them talked, Nyisha and Farrah came into the living room. “Hi, Dad,” they said with a straight face. “Hi, girls…glad you’re both here…it seems like we don’t hang out as much as we used to,” he said to them. “We don’t, do we,” Farrah said calmly. “Dad, we would like to have a word with you—in private, please! Excuse us,” Nyisha said as she and Farrah dragged their father outside to the front porch. T.J. went back to eating her cereal as Nyisha closed the door. Suddenly, the girls confronted Randy. “Why are you really here, huh, Dad?” Farrah questioned him. “Checking up on your friend…that’s all,” he said. “That’s bull and you know it! You’ve been hanging out with T.J. ever since she got out of the hospital! You haven’t told her that you’re her father, have you,” Nyisha yelled at him. T.J. got up and went to the door. She listened in on the three of them arguing outside. “I can’t tell her,” he finally said. “Why the hell not,” they yelled. “Because I promised her mother…back then, your mom and I were having problems…I was picking up Sheryl from the bar that night…one thing led to another and she ends up pregnant with T.J. and Chuckie,” he said to his daughters as they stood there in shock. “Chuckie…is our little brother,” Farrah said to herself. “Besides I don’t think it’s a good idea—it’ll just make things worse,” he said. “It wouldn’t be fair to them, Dad,” Nyisha said angrily. “So you’re gonna let them believe that Mr. Thompson is their father when he wasn’t—that’s wrong, Dad! I don’t know who you are anymore! For what, you’re just gonna deny your children—our brother and sister,” Farrah said. “Your mom, Sheryl, and I have already agreed that T.J. and Chuckie are never gonna know that I’m their father,” he said. The words echoes in T.J.’s head. She froze up shortly after what she heard. Then the cereal bowl slips through her fingers and hit the floor.
Randy, Nyisha, and Farrah heard the noise, rushing back inside. They saw T.J. standing there in horror. The cereal bowl was in pieces on the floor. “Oh, my god…be careful of those pieces—they’re sharp,” Nyisha said. “Tell me what I heard outside just now is not true,” T.J. said softly. “It’s not what you think–,” they said all at once. “TELL ME,” she screams at the three of them. “Why don’t you calm down so we can tell you,” Nyisha said. Somebody better tell me something right now,” she yelled. “Calm down, T.J.! We’ll tell you,” Farrah said. The four of them went into the living room. “T.J., don’t get mad at the girls for this…they didn’t know about it…I didn’t want them to know either…it’s not their fault…they’re just as angry as you are right now,” he said as he walked over to her slowly and gave her a hug. Nyisha and Farrah were relieved at that point. Suddenly, T.J. pushed him away. She started to swing her fist at him. She was hitting him constantly. The next-door neighbor saw the fight through her window, grabbed the phone, and make a call. “Hello? Miss Palmer! What? I’ll be here,” Michelle said through her cell phone. She and Shawna said their goodbyes before driving away. Nyisha and Farrah jumps in to break them up. Dee Dee and Sheryl showed up at the Andersons house in their car. As they got out, they heard the commotion and went inside to see what was happening. “Hey! What’s going on in here, huh,” Dee Dee asked them. Sheryl joins in to help the girls break up the fight between T.J. and Randy. “I fucking hate you,” T.J. screamed at him. The three of them sat her down on the stairs. “She knows,” Nyisha and Farrah told their mother. “Know what? Oh, no! You didn’t,” she said, confronting her husband. “I had to…she deserves to know the truth just like the girls said,” Randy said. “You mean to do this—just to clear your damn conscience! You should’ve kept your mouth shut,” Sheryl said angrily. In the mist of everything, their children showed up at the house and overheard them arguing. Chuckie burst through the house to confront Sheryl, Randy, and Dee Dee. “What’s going on,” he asked them. “Nothing, son,” Sheryl said. T.J. was sitting quietly as Nyisha and Farrah comforted her. “Tell the truth, Sheryl! He needs to know,” Randy warns her. “Shut up, Randall,” Dee Dee screamed at him. “To ask your question—yes, I did! It just hurts me to see my best friend raising my son and daughter as his own for the past thirty years, all right,” he yelled as Chuckie looks on. “We had a good thing going for thirty (30) years—my husband and I were taking care of these kids…now you destroy it…practically spit on Terrell’s grave…I’ll never speak to you again, Randy Johnson,” Sheryl yelled. She grabs T.J., holding her tight. Suddenly, T.J. pulled herself away from Sheryl and said, “Mom? Is it true? Is Mr. Johnson our father? Well, is he?!” Chuckie waited for a response from her. “Yes! It’s true! Randy is your father—yours and Chuckie’s,” Sheryl said to her children. “Aw, shit,” Chuckie said. “Does she knows about this, too,” she questioned her mother as she pointed at Dee Dee. “Yes—she knows! We got a lawyer to make sure that Randy doesn’t have any part of your lives! We thought it was best if you and your brother didn’t know about it—you don’t have to accept this man as your father, honey,” Sheryl said. “That’s bull—you ruin our lives, Mom,” Chuckie interrupted. T.J. ran outside before Sheryl could finish what she was saying. Marvin drove up in the yard and saw all the cars in front of him. He got out to see what was going on as T.J. rushes into his arms. “Tiffani? Hey! What’s wrong,” he asked his wife. Everyone saw them hugging. Then T.J. broke down crying.
Moments later, everyone went home. Melvin and Chuckie were quiet during the drive. Chad was asleep in the back seat. “Why would Mom do this, huh? Keeping this secret about Mr. Johnson—she could’ve known it wouldn’t work! She lied to me and my sister! I don’t know that woman anymore,” Chuckie finally said. “I’m sorry, nephew…this must be a shock to the both of you…I’m here if you guys need me…okay, bud,” Melvin told him. Meanwhile, Marvin was comforting T.J. after hearing the terrible news. “Baby, what happened? It helps if you say what’s on your mind to avoid another breakdown,” his voice echoes in his head. “My mom just told me and my brother that Mr. Johnson was my dad…my whole life was a lie…she set it up for us to be raised as Thompsons…I hate her so much—I hate them all,” T.J. said to him. Hours later, Randy and Dee Dee pulled up in the driveway. They went into the house. “Dee! Babe! You’re gonna have to talk to me sometimes,” he said. “And say what exactly: thank you for ruining our family? Because of you and that stupid conscience, our kids won’t speak to any of us! Sheryl’s kids won’t talk to her! T.J. and Chuckie are devastated! If Terrell were still alive, those kids would never known anything about you except as their godfather! That’s what you wanna hear, huh?! I don’t wanna hear another word out of you! Enjoy the couch, jerk, consider it your new bed tonight,” she yelled at him before she goes upstairs to the bedroom and slammed the door. Sheryl and Melvin sat quietly at the Thompsons house. “I did it again…first it was Jeffrey…now Chuckie and T.J.—my babies…they are so angry just like…,” she said. “Their father—come on, sis! The twins were going to find out sooner or later! Maybe Randy was doing us all a favor by telling them the truth,” he told her. “Oh, no! Don’t tell me you’re siding with Randy instead of your big sister,” she said. “No but you should understand what he’s going through! He had to watch Terrell raise his son and daughter! Imagine how he feels,” he said. She sat there and thought about what her brother just said. Nyisha and Farrah came back to the Andersons house with Tarik and Terrence. They meet up with Marvin at the front door. “Thanks for staying with my wife, girls! Hi, guys! I really appreciate it,” he said to them. “We wouldn’t want anything more,” said Nyisha. “How is she,” Farrah asked her brother-in-law. “She’s gonna be fine! I made an appointment with her doctor for tomorrow morning! What happened? What did I just walked in on,” he asked them. “Your wife’s breakdown,” Nyisha and Farrah said. “If that was a breakdown, then why am I hearing about T.J. whooping Mr. Johnson’s ass,” Tarik questioned. Nyisha hits him in the stomach. “That’s not funny! She and Chuckie had just found out that Mr. Thompson isn’t their dad,” Farrah said. “Oh, man! That’s harsh,” Terrence said. “Our dad had an affair with their mother behind our mom and godfather’s back…they talked to a lawyer to cover it up…had T.J. and Chuckie believe that Mr. Thompson was their dad,” Nyisha said. “Well that makes them your little brother and sister,” Terrence said. “You mean your dad is also their dad,” Tarik said. “Yep,” Farrah said. “Oh, man! They must be crushed by this, I bet,” Tarik said. They all went upstairs. Hours later, Randy and Dee Dee pulled up in the driveway. They went into the house. “Dee! Babe! You’re gonna have to talk to me sometimes,” he said. “And say what exactly: thank you for ruining our family? Because of you and that stupid conscience, our kids won’t speak to any of us! Sheryl’s kids won’t talk to her! T.J. and Chuckie are devastated! If Terrell were still alive, those kids would never known anything about you except as their godfather! That’s what you wanna hear, huh?! I don’t wanna hear another word out of you! Enjoy the couch, jerk, consider it your new bed tonight,” she yelled at him before she goes upstairs to the bedroom and slammed the door. Sheryl and Melvin sat quietly at the Thompsons house. “I did it again…first it was Jeffrey…now Chuckie and T.J.—my babies…they are so angry just like…,” she said. “Their father—come on, sis! The twins were going to find out sooner or later! Maybe Randy was doing us all a favor by telling them the truth,” he told her. “Oh, no! Don’t tell me you’re siding with Randy instead of your big sister,” she said. “No but you should understand what he’s going through! He had to watch Terrell raise his son and daughter! Imagine how he feels,” he said. She sat there and thought about what her brother just said. Nyisha and Farrah came back to the Andersons house with Tarik and Terrence. They meet up with Marvin at the front door. “Thanks for staying with my wife, girls! Hi, guys! I really appreciate it,” he said to them. “We wouldn’t want anything more,” said Nyisha. “How is she,” Farrah asked her brother-in-law. “She’s gonna be fine! I made an appointment with her doctor for tomorrow morning! What happened? What did I just walked in on,” he asked them. “Your wife’s breakdown,” Nyisha and Farrah said. “If that was a breakdown, then why am I hearing about T.J. whooping Mr. Johnson’s ass,” Tarik questioned. Nyisha hits him in the stomach. “That’s not funny! She and Chuckie had just found out that Mr. Thompson isn’t their dad,” Farrah said. “Oh, man! That’s harsh,” Terrence said. “Our dad had an affair with their mother behind our mom and godfather’s back…they talked to a lawyer to cover it up…had T.J. and Chuckie believe that Mr. Thompson was their dad,” Nyisha said. “Well that makes them your little brother and sister,” Terrence said. “You mean your dad is also their dad,” Tarik said. “Yep,” Farrah said. “Oh, man! They must be crushed by this, I bet,” Tarik said. They all went upstairs. Hours later, Randy and Dee Dee pulled up in the driveway. They went into the house. “Dee! Babe! You’re gonna have to talk to me sometimes,” he said. “And say what exactly: thank you for ruining our family? Because of you and that stupid conscience, our kids won’t speak to any of us! Sheryl’s kids won’t talk to her! T.J. and Chuckie are devastated! If Terrell were still alive, those kids would never known anything about you except as their godfather! That’s what you wanna hear, huh?! I don’t wanna hear another word out of you! Enjoy the couch, jerk, consider it your new bed tonight,” she yelled at him before she goes upstairs to the bedroom and slammed the door. Sheryl and Melvin sat quietly at the Thompsons house. “I did it again…first it was Jeffrey…now Chuckie and T.J.—my babies…they are so angry just like…,” she said. “Their father—come on, sis! The twins were going to find out sooner or later! Maybe Randy was doing us all a favor by telling them the truth,” he told her. “Oh, no! Don’t tell me you’re siding with Randy instead of your big sister,” she said. “No but you should understand what he’s going through! He had to watch Terrell raise his son and daughter! Imagine how he feels,” he said. She sat there and thought about what her brother just said. Nyisha and Farrah came back to the Andersons house with Tarik and Terrence. They meet up with Marvin at the front door. “Thanks for staying with my wife, girls! Hi, guys! I really appreciate it,” he said to them. “We wouldn’t want anything more,” said Nyisha. “How is she,” Farrah asked her brother-in-law. “She’s gonna be fine! I made an appointment with her doctor for tomorrow morning! What happened? What did I just walked in on,” he asked them. “Your wife’s breakdown,” Nyisha and Farrah said. “If that was a breakdown, then why am I hearing about T.J. whooping Mr. Johnson’s ass,” Tarik questioned. Nyisha hits him in the stomach. “That’s not funny! She and Chuckie had just found out that Mr. Thompson isn’t their dad,” Farrah said. “Oh, man! That’s harsh,” Terrence said. “Our dad had an affair with their mother behind our mom and godfather’s back…they talked to a lawyer to cover it up…had T.J. and Chuckie believe that Mr. Thompson was their dad,” Nyisha said. “Well that makes them your little brother and sister,” Terrence said. “You mean your dad is also their dad,” Tarik said. “Yep,” Farrah said. “Oh, man! They must be crushed by this, I bet,” Tarik said. They all went upstairs. T.J. was in the master bedroom looking out the window. She was thinking about everything that happened earlier that day. “T.J.? Honey, I’m so sorry about this! Please don’t shut me out,” Sheryl’s voice echoes. “Get out of here…I never wanna see you ever again,” she remembered yelling at her mother. Marvin came in and hugged her tight. The rest of the gang stayed in the hallway. “I’m so sorry that you had to go through this by yourself…I wish I could take all your pain away,” he said to his wife. “I bet you could, too…my life was ripped from under me…the guy I thought was my dad was never my dad in the first place…guess he took the easy way out…he didn’t have to tell me the truth since he, my mom, and their ‘so-called’ friends were all in on it,” she said as the girls came into the room. “They didn’t just deceive you and Chuckie…they deceived us, too…you guys are not alone in this,” Nyisha said. “Dad betrayed us, too,” Farrah added. “Why would he do this? I don’t understand,” T.J. sobs uncontrollably. “I don’t know…we would never understand why he did what he did,” Nyisha said. “We’re really sorry this happened to you,” Farrah said. “You knew about it too…how come you didn’t say anything or at least warn me,” T.J. asked them. “It wasn’t our place…Dad had to be the one to tell you,” Nyisha said. “If we did, you probably wouldn’t believe us anyways,” Farrah said. “We would never lie to you like they did,” Nyisha said. “Yeah,” Farrah said. “I guess there’s nothing we can do about it now,” T.J. said. “It doesn’t have to change anything…no matter what, we always stick together,” Nyisha said. Then the three of them hugged each other.
Kameelah and LaToya were playing cards in the restaurant. “Slow day, huh,” LaToya asked. “Yeah…I wonder why,” Kameelah replied. Moments later, Warren and Abigail showed up. “Hey, guys! What’s up,” they said. “We’re just having a slow day, but I’ll tell you what! We can close early so we can hang out together—just the four of us,” said LaToya. They all got up and left. Later that evening, Marvin and T.J. were fast asleep on the couch in the living room. The kids were upstairs playing quietly. “I wonder what happened today,” Tarik Jr asked his siblings. The rest of the kids shrugged their shoulders. Tarik was on the front porch comforting Nyisha. “It’s been a long day, huh,” she said. “Yeah! This has taken a toll on all of you especially T.J.,” he said. “How can a mother lie to her own child, huh? I would never do anything like that,” she said. “I know,” he agreed. “And my parents and my godfather were involved—what was they thinking? Why would they do something like that,” she said, getting off the porch swing. “I don’t know! Maybe you shouldn’t worry about this,” he said. “Oooh—I’m so angry with them for what they’ve done to our families,” she yelled. “Don’t let them upset you, all right…you don’t need the stress,” he said calmly. “I can’t help it…the same people who taught us about honesty can’t be honest–,” she said, holding her chest. She collapsed in Tarik’s arms. “Nyisha? Nyisha! Wake up! Hey, guys! I need some help out here! Baby, hang in there,” he yelled as he hold his wife. Everyone ran outside. T.J. grabs the cell phone and called 9-1-1. The kids saw Nyisha laying there unconscious. “Mom? Mom! Wake up,” Larissa screamed. “Stand back, honey,” Farrah said to her niece. “Ambulance is on the way,” T.J. told them. “Hang in there, baby…help is on the way…help’s on the way,” Tarik said softly as he hugged and kissed his wife. Hours later, the gang were at the hospital waiting to hear from the doctor. “Mom, what’s wrong with Nyisha? Is it her heart,” Brianna asked. “Yeah, kiddo,” T.J. replied. “Is she going to die,” she asked her mother as Larissa looks on. “It’s too early to tell…she lived with this heart condition her whole life…we’re just waiting for the doctor to talk to us,” T.J. told her. “I hope she doesn’t die, Mom,” she said. “I don’t want her to die either,” T.J. said, hugging her daughter. The doctor came out to talk with them. Nyisha was resting in a hospital bed strapped to a heart monitor. Tarik came in and sat by her side. Everyone else stood out in the hallway. “I need some air,” T.J. said, walking away. Farrah went after her. “T.J.? T.J.! Slow down! T.J., come back here,” she said. “I can’t! I can’t handle this! Why don’t you go back to your sister and leave me alone? Just leave me alone,” T.J. yelled. “I can’t leave you alone, T.J.—I won’t cuz you’re my sister, too! I know you’re scared! I’m scared, too! You think I like being her? I don’t! I wish she was healthy and well like the rest of us! Sometimes I wish I could take her place—be in that room right now,” she said. “Nyisha would kill you if she heard you say that! I really can’t breathe,” T.J. said. “Here…sit down,” Farrah said, grabbing a nearby chair. They both sat down. Randy came to the hospital and saw them together. “T.J.! Breathe! Breathe! There you go,” he said, calming her down. “Hey! Are you all right,” Farrah asked her. “Yeah…I’m fine…thanks…how did you know what to do,” T.J. asked. “Because you had these panic attacks before,” he told her. “Really,” she questioned. “Yeah…when you were at least 3 years old, you would always get into all kinds of mischief…there was this gigantic bookshelf in your parents’ den…you would climb on that bookshelf and jump off of it like those wrestlers do on T.V.,” he said. “I remember that,” she said, being curious. “Well when you climbed onto it, you slipped and fell on the floor,” he said. “That’s when I broke my arm,” she said. “And you freak out completely thinking they were going to cut your arm off…your parents tried everything to calm you down so I would sing a song to take your mind off your broken arm,” he said. “Really,” she said as Farrah looked on. “Once you calmed down, that’s when we learned you had a panic attack,” he said. “I did not know that…um, look…I know you mean well and all but I already have a dad who was always there for me…I don’t need another one, all right…you go see your ‘real’ daughter…she needs you more than I do,” she told him. “You won’t give me a chance, will you,” he said. “Sorry, Mr. Johnson…I can’t,” she said. Then she got up and walked away.
“Sorry, Dad…she’s just not ready,” Farrah said. “How is she really,” Randy asked his daughter. “Not so good…this secret of yours–she can’t handle it…the one dad that she knows and loves so much is gone and learns that you were her father–the people who she could trust the most has betrayed her…she might already think it’s bad news for her and we all know she can’t handle bad news very well…maybe we should give her some time to process this…I’m sure she’ll come around,” she said. “I can do that…the one thing we don’t want is to cause another breakdown,” he said. As the gang sat in the waiting room, T.J. was riding in a taxi cab. She gave the guy a few bucks and got out at the graveyard. She walked up to Terrell’s gravestone and sat down. “Why, Dad…why did you do it,” she said softly. Dee Dee and Sheryl were playing cards in the kitchen of the Johnsons house when the phone rang. “I wonder who that is,” Sheryl asked her friend. “It’s just Randy trying to apologize for what happened earlier…let the machine pick it up,” Dee Dee told her. “All right,” she said. They went back to their game as the answering machine plays its greeting. Randy was on the other end trying to call home. “Come on, Dee Dee…I know you’re there…pick up…you need to get over to the hospital…it’s Nyisha…she’s having problems with her heart again…and the doctor really need to talk to us…it’s very serious…could you please put your anger aside for her sake,” he said on the machine. “You think he’s lying about that,” Sheryl asked her. “Not about our daughter he doesn’t…let’s go,” Dee Dee replied. They ran out of the house. The two women got into the car and drove off. On the way to the hospital, Dee Dee said, “I was jealous, you know!” “Jealous of what,” Sheryl asked. “My husband…he pays so much attention to your son and daughter…I guess if I could get him to cut his ties with T.J. and Chuckie, then he would concentrate on our family…giving up his kids tore him up…he hasn’t been happy in thirty (30) years…probably why he told T.J. that he’s her and Chuckie’s father,” she told her friend. “Against our wishes and Terrell’s…stubborn old man…my husband’s probably rolling over in his grave right now because of him,” said Sheryl. “But we know why he did it, Sher…he was guilty of not being a part of the twins’ lives thirty (30) years ago,” she said. Sheryl thought about what Dee Dee just said. A few hours later, T.J. came back to the hospital and meet up with Farrah in the waiting room. Afterwards, the two of them sat with Nyisha in her room. “I don’t like it…seeing Nyisha like this…all these wires and shit,” T.J. said. “I know, T,” Farrah said. “And now the doctors saying that she could die…,” she said, all choked up. “Without a heart transplant…they have to find a donor and she’ll be fine,” Farrah said. “I hope so,” she said. Then they got on the bed, lay down on both sides of their sister, and went to sleep.
The next day, T.J. was at the diner eating breakfast and drinking hot chocolate when Lance showed up. “Hey, partner,” he said. “Hey,” she said. “No coffee today,” he questioned. “Nah…too nervous for coffee…plus I got some bad news yesterday,” she said softly. “I heard about the fight between you and Mr. Johnson…what’s up,” he asked. “I just recently learned that Mr. Johnson is my father…my mother confirmed it,” she said. “Wow! Really? She did,” he said. “Yeah…my life has been nothing but a lie…Chuckie’s too…why would she do this…why,” she cried. Lance hugged her as Dee Dee came in on them. “What are you doing here, huh,” T.J. yelled. “I came here to get you! Randy wants to talk to all of his children including you and Chuckie,” she said. “So you’re an errand girl for your husband now…why, huh…why should he get what he wants…what about me and what I want, hmm…what if I don’t wanna talk to him…why don’t you and your husband leave me alone,” T.J. yelled at her. “Whatever animosity you have towards my husband stops right now…you are going back to that hospital and end this fight with your father even if it kills you…your sister’s life depends on it…that’s what he wanted to talk to you kids about,” she yells back. “Oh, my god…is Nyisha okay,” T.J. asked. “She’s very weak…unlike you, she can’t put up a fight with her father anymore…if she can forgive him, then sure you can forgive him, too…if you’re not gonna do it for yourself, then do it for your sister,” she said, then left the diner as T.J. sat down to think. “So… what you gonna do, Teej,” Lance asked her. “I don’t know—I gotta go,” T.J. said, finishing her food. She put a few dollars onto the counter and left the diner as well. “Okay,” he said. Once she was outside, T.J. grabs her cell phone from her pocket. “Hey, Chuck…it’s me…my truck’s in the shop…can I get a ride to the hospital…it’s Nyisha, big brother and she’s getting worse…can you come and get me, please,” she said through the phone. “Yeah…I’m right around the corner…be there in a sec,” Chuckie said on the other end. After talking to her brother, T.J. sat down on the curb and broke down crying. Moments later, Chuckie drove up. She got into her brother’s Extrusion and close the door. Randy was sitting next to Nyisha’s bedside when Sheryl came into the room. “Hello,” he said. “Hi! How is she,” Sheryl asked him. “Not so good! She’s getting weak! The doctor said there’s nothing more they can do for her unless she gets that heart transplant! I can’t lose my daughter—I can’t—not my oldest! I’m not gonna bury my kid—I won’t,” he said, tears in his eyes. “You’re not gonna lose your daughter, all right…she’s gonna fight this and she’s gonna win…I promise,” she told him. The two of them hugged, unaware that Nyisha was watching them. Farrah was sitting in the hospital waiting room with Meghan, Danny, and Kevin when T.J. and Chuckie showed up. “Hey, guys! I heard about Nyisha! How are you holding up,” Chuckie asked them. “Not so good, man! Those stupid doctors told us just now that Nyisha doesn’t have long to live,” Danny said angrily. “So, there’s really nothing they can do? They just gonna give up and let her die—they can’t do that,” T.J. said. “That’s what I said,” Kevin agreed. “Can we talk about something else? I don’t wanna hear it! I don’t care what those doctors said! Nyisha is not going to die,” Farrah yelled as T.J. rushes over to hug her. “Whoa, kids! What’s going on out here,” Randy asked them. “Nothing’s going on, Mr. Johnson,” T.J. said to him as she comforted a very hurt and upset Farrah. “What—I thought I told you…you don’t have to call me Mr. Johnson anymore,” he said to his estranged daughter. “Why? So, I can call you Dad? Not gonna happen! My dad is Terrell Thompson and he’s dead—nobody’s gonna take his place especially not you,” she said angrily. Then she turns away from him.
“I’m not trying to take Terrell’s place…I’m grateful to him for raising you and Chuckie but he’s gone now…he’s always be your dad—I get that—but I’m your father,” he said. “I don’t want to hear it…you are not my father—never have been, never will be, all right…me and Chuckie—we didn’t need you then and we certainly don’t need you now,” she yelled at him as her brother looks on. “Tiffani! We’re not through talking here,” he yelled back. “You don’t get to call me that…only my father calls me that and you ain’t my father,” she screams at him as they heard a set of footsteps behind them. “Tiffani Jasmine Thompson, how dare you talk to your father like that,” they heard a voice say. Everyone turned around to see Sheryl standing there with a frown on her face. “Mom? How long were you here,” Chuckie questioned her. “Long enough—T.J., I’ve raised you better than this…I will not stand here and continue,” Sheryl yells at her daughter. “First of all, you didn’t raise me at all…the first mistake I made, you and your husband dump me off on your perfect friends…and second of all, why…just because you fucked him behind your husband’s back doesn’t make him my father,” she yelled back. Sheryl slapped her daughter hard in the face. Everyone were shocked by what happened. T.J. immediately stormed off. Chuckie went after her. After seeing the kids walked away, Randy and Dee Dee grabbed Sheryl. The three of them head down the hall. “Sheryl, what has gotten into you,” Randy asked. “I don’t know…the horrible things she said…I wasn’t going to let her get away with it, but I didn’t mean to hit her…I’ve never seen our daughter so angry,” Sheryl replied. “We better find her and straighten this out,” Dee Dee said. T.J. and Chuckie were sitting in the hallway of the hospital when Randy, Dee Dee, and Sheryl finally caught up to them. “Kids, we need to talk,” Sheryl calls out to them. “I think we’ve talked enough, Mom…with your hand and my face, remember,” T.J. said angrily. “I think we should give her a chance, Tiff…Mom isn’t a violent woman, you know,” Chuckie said, reassuring his twin sister. “Sometimes I’m not so sure, Chuck…all right…I’m listening…Mother,” T.J. said. Sheryl sat down with them. “Maybe I was wrong to hit you just because you told the truth…I admit that it was out of line but what you just said—it was even worse…I should’ve told you kids the truth about your father a long time ago,” Sheryl said. “How come, Mom,” Chuckie asked her. “As time passed, you two were already attached to your dad…I didn’t wanna complicate things,” she explained to her two children. “Really,” he said as T.J. sat there quietly. “This affair happened a long time ago…your fa—I mean Terrell and I were very young…we had some problems …so we separated…I went to a bar with some of my friends and got really drunk…,” she told them. “…and I got a call from a personal friend of mine saying to come and get your mom from the bar…I was only taking her to the office to sober her up…,” he added. “…then we kissed…one thing led to another and that’s when I got pregnant…and had two of the beautiful kids in the world,” she said, smiling at T.J. and Chuckie. “I don’t understand…why did you led to believe that our dad…,” T.J. struggles to say. “That Terrell was your dad? At that time, it was the only way we could save our marriages,” she told her daughter. “Why, Mom,” T.J. questioned. Then Sheryl took a deep breath before answering her daughter’s question.
“Because Terrell gave us an ultimatum…when he found out about the affair, it hurt him…but when he found I was pregnant, he kicked me out of the house,” Sheryl replied. “I was forced to choose between you kids and my marriage…I wanted to be there for the both of you but Terrell wouldn’t allow it—he took over everything…before you were born, he decided I sign away my parental rights so he could raise the two of you as Thompsons…I had to agree to stay out of your lives, go back to my wife, and your sisters…your mom went back to her husband and your siblings…Terrell had the adoption finalized two years later,” said Randy. “Dad did this, Mom,” Chuckie whispered. “Yeah! I’m so sorry, kids,” Sheryl said softly. She grabs her kids and hugged them tightly. Suddenly, the alarm went off. “What’s going on,” Sheryl said. The doctors ran down the halls with a crash cart. “Oh my god—Nyisha,” Dee Dee said. They ran down the hall as the doctors were heading straight for Nyisha’s room. When the doctors rushed in, the nurse pushes Tarik out of the room and shut the door. “What happened in there,” Randy asked him. “I don’t know—we were just talking…she keeps bringing up the fight…that’s when she flatlined,” Tarik cried as Dee Dee hugged him. “It’s okay,” she said to her son-in-law. They waited out in the hallway as the doctors tries to revive Nyisha. One of the nurses whispered something in the doctor’s ear. Right then, the family has finally gotten the news that they were waiting for. Hours later, T.J. was sitting in the chapel alone when Sheryl came in and sat down. “Hey, honey…how are you holding up,” she asked her daughter. “I don’t know…the whole thing with Nyisha scares me…I had to get out of there,” T.J. said. “I know…wherever you like it or not, that’s your family too…give them a chance, okay,” she said. “Okay, Mom,” T.J. said back. Dee Dee came up to them and said, “The heart surgery is a success…Nyisha is stable now…why don’t you go see your sister…I need to have a chat with your mom.” T.J. nodded her head and left. Bridget showed up at the hospital to comfort her husband. “I heard about Nyisha…are you okay,” she asked. “Yeah…I’m fine…we almost lost her today…my parents are in there now,” he said. “Thank God she’s okay,” she said, then hugged him. Randy was sitting by his daughter’s bedside as she slept. T.J. came into the room and stood by the door. “I didn’t…I’ll come back later,” she said. “No…come back…you deserve to be here as much as I do…come in and sit down,” he said. I’m not here to start any trouble…I understand why you chose them…my parents wouldn’t have gotten back together…I wanna thank you for putting my family back together…I’m very grateful for that,” she said. “I would do anything for you and Chuckie,” he said. “Let me finish, please…they need you more especially Nyisha…she almost died because of our fight yesterday and I don’t want that on my conscience—I don’t wanna fight with you anymore,” she said, getting up and heading for the door. Randy got up and stopped her. “Me neither! I didn’t mean to keep this a secret! It was a long time ago! The affair almost cost me my marriage! If I choose you and your brother, Dee Dee would’ve divorce me and left with the girls! I couldn’t handle that,” he said. “You gave us up to save your marriage? Leave us with that madman who would do anything to control us? Why didn’t you stop him? Didn’t you love us, huh,” she questioned him. “I shouldn’t made you give up your kids, Randy…I was afraid to lose you,” Dee Dee interrupted them. “You weren’t going to lose me! I won’t let it happen…I did it because I love you,” he said, then hugged his wife. “Sheryl and I were talking—we’re thinking maybe you start spending time with your children if it’s all right with you,” Dee Dee said. “I don’t know…,” T.J. hesitated. “I’m so sorry about what I did to you and Chuckie…will you ever forgive me,” she pleaded. “We’ll start slow…we don’t have to become a family right away…so what do you say, huh,” he said. “Well, yeah…I’d like that,” T.J. said. Then they hugged her.
“Mom…Dad,” a voice said. They turned around to see that Nyisha was awake. “Hi, honey…how are you feeling,” Dee Dee asked her. “I’m okay,” she said. “Glad to have you back, kiddo,” said Randy. “Thanks, Dad,” she said, “Hey there, stranger!” “Hi,” T.J. said softly. “Come closer…I won’t bite,” she said. T.J. went over to Nyisha and gave her a hug. “Easy, honey,” Dee Dee said. “It’s okay, Mom…I can take it,” she said. “I couldn’t take it if you died…please don’t leave us again,” T.J. whispered softly. “I’m not going anywhere, okay,” she said to her little sister. The next day, T.J. was at the diner eating breakfast when Randy showed up. “Hey, kiddo…how are you holding up,” he asked her. “I’m good…how’s Nyisha,” she said. “She’s doing okay…glad that transplant got in just when we nearly lost her…I don’t want to lose any of you kids in that way,” he said, “I’m sure that’s not all the questions you wanna ask me, is it?” “I have a few…if you could do that day all over again, what would you change,” she asked him. “I would’ve fought for you kids…made Dee Dee understand that it wasn’t about your mom or Terrell—it was about putting my children first,” he said. “Why would you let him do that? You have no idea about the hell that I’ve been through in that house–the constant fights, threats of military school, and the day I was kicked out because I was pregnant with Tyrese—I had nothing in common with that man! I always knew that something wasn’t right—why didn’t you tell me back then…I was living in your home,” she said. “I guess I should’ve…your mom and everyone else made sure that I never utter a word about this secret,” he said. “I knew I shouldn’t have come here,” she said. “Wait a minute, Tiffani—we’re not done here,” he said, grabbing her arm. “Get your fucking hands off of me,” she yelled. Everyone saw what happened including the manager who came to their table. “Excuse me…is everything okay over here,” they heard him say. “Yeah…everything’s fine,” Randy said, letting go of T.J.’s arm. “In all respect to you and your family, please keep it down,” the manager said to them. “Of course, Marty,” Randy said. “I can’t deal with this,” she said. “Can we finish talking about this,” he said. “No, I can’t—I gotta get out of here,” she said. “You’re not finished here–,” he said before getting cut off. “You are finished—you’re not my father! You will never replace him—never,” she said, then stormed out of the diner. Months later, T.J. was on the phone with Lance as Nyisha signs some paperwork to leave the hospital. “Everything in order,” she asked as she held her cell phone on her hip. “Yeah…let’s go,” Nyisha said, snatching the cell phone out of her little sister’s hand. They got into the car and drove off. “So…how are things with Dad,” Nyisha asked her. “No fair…today is about you, not me…the girls and I have a surprise for you,” she said back. “Why are you avoiding the question, huh,” Nyisha asked. “I don’t want you to drop dead in my car—can’t we change the subject, please,” she begged. “O-kay so…what’s the surprise,” Nyisha said. “Uh-uh…you’ll have to wait and see,” she said. The two of them drove down the street. The next day, the girls were eating lunch at the diner when Warren and Kameelah showed up. “Nyisha…we need to talk…alone,” they said. “Whatever you have to say to me, you can say it in front of them,” Nyisha said. “As long as you keep Meghan and T.J. on a short leash…very short, we can talk,” said Kameelah. “Hurry up…we don’t have all day,” T.J. said before Farrah covered her mouth. “For starters, why are you and Tarik tryna take my little girl away from me,” Warren yelled. “Because you denied her…Larissa is a child, not a yo-yo,” Nyisha yelled back. “Okay…I admit…I was wrong, but Larissa is my daughter,” he said calmly. “For quite some time, she was my daughter…my husband and I were raising her, not you…all right…now go away…you’re bothering me,” she said angrily. “You’re not getting away with this,” he growls. “Bye,” said Farrah, T.J., and Meghan. Then the girls watched them leave the diner angrily.
Once outside, Warren kicked the garbage can down. “Whoa, lil bro…Nyisha and Tarik won’t get away with this…I promise,” said Kameelah. The two of them bumped into Tarik and Larissa before walking away. “Hello, in-laws…hey, babe,” Tarik said. “Hello,” the girls said back. “Hi, Tarik…what brings you by,” Nyisha asked her husband as she wiped her eyes. “Hey—were you crying…what happened,” he said. “It’s Warren…he and Kameelah came by to complain about the custody case,” T.J. told him. “Well, I’ll be glad when we get those people outta our lives once and for all, right,” he said. “Right,” she said, then hugs her husband and daughter. Jackie and Myra were at a café downtown talking and flirting with each other as two guys approaches them. “What’s up, ladies? How’s it going,” said one of the guys. “Back off, dude,” Jackie barked at the guy. “Whoa, baby?! We just wanna hook up with you and your little friend here,” he chuckled while looking at Myra. As the guy was rubbing his hand on Myra, Jackie pushed him away. “We don’t wanna hook up with you…we’re already together, aiight,” she said to the guys as she held Myra’s hand. Jackie kissed her dead on the mouth in front of the guys. Everyone watched in horror as the girls were in a lip lock. Some of them were disgusted while others couldn’t keep their food down. One kid took a picture. “Well…I’ll leave then…sorry,” he said sarcastically as he leaves the table. “Lesbos,” said the other guy. “Freaks,” Jackie yelled at them. The two of them laughed and went back to kissing. Later that day, T.J. was at the park with her kids when Chuckie and Chad showed up. “Hey, guys,” she said. “Hey, T…didn’t expect to see you here, sis…what’s up,” he asked. Chad ran over to play with his cousins. “Nothing much…just hanging out with the kids especially this little one here,” she answered. “You brought my little niece…hey there, cutie…so when you gonna let the kids meet their grandpa,” he said, picking Billie up. “I don’t know…can’t be sure about it…my head’s still spinning over what happened…we just found out that this guy was our father a couple of months ago instead of the one that Mom buried, you know,” she said. “Yeah…I know…we gotta make the best of it, all right,” he said, then hugged his twin sister. Warren and Kameelah went home to see their parents. Carl was a tall stocky middle-aged man. Margaret was a slim middle-aged woman. They met at a friend’s party and instantly hooked up. Margaret was 29 at the time with her daughter, Kameelah, from a previous relationship. The child’s father took off after Margaret got pregnant. Once Kameelah was born, the guy showed up with promises to take care of them. Eight months later, he grabs his stuff, kisses his young daughter on the forehead, and left them after a heated argument. She never heard from again. After a brief courtship with Margaret, Carl decided to adopt Kameelah and raised her as his own. They got married and had two kids of their own. Carl came to greet Warren and Kameelah. They gave him a hug and sat down on the porch. He grabbed a chair and sat down on it. “So, kids…your mom told me about your problem with those Johnsons girls…I’m willing to help you out,” he said with a cigar in his mouth. “Really?! Thanks, Dad,” they said to him. “Anything for my kids,” he said before taking out his lighter and lit his cigar. After dropping her kids off with the in-laws, T.J. went to work at the police station. Before getting through the front door, Sheryl shows up. “Hi, Mom,” T.J. said, facing her. “Hello! I heard you had a visit with your father—how did that go,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “It’s all right but…I’m not ready to call him my father…it just doesn’t feel right,” she answered. “I know…I know…no pressure, all right…you and your brother got the rest of your lives to know him,” Sheryl said. “I don’t think so,” she said. “All right, honey…what happened,” Sheryl asked. “I don’t wanna talk about it—I just wanna get to work,” she said. As she went into her office, Sheryl followed her. “You can’t avoid your problems…when something is bothering you, you change the subject…talk to me, huh,” Sheryl said. “I don’t see why we should have a relationship with that man…we were fine with the father we had,” she said. “What is it that got you so upset,” Sheryl asked. “We got into a fight at the diner and he grabbed my arm…it reminds me of those times when I was married to Tarik…I freaked out on him and left…why are you persistent on me getting along with him,” she said. “I never had that chance with my parents,” Sheryl blurted out. “What do you mean,” she said. “The Wilkes aren’t my real parents…they’re my godparents…my real family died in a car accident,” Sheryl said. “How is it possible,” she questioned her mother. “I have a picture here that I would like for you to see,” Sheryl said, going into the purse. She pulled out a picture and gave it to her daughter. “Who are these people,” T.J. asked her. “This is your grandparents, uncles and me,” she said. “You had another brother…why didn’t you tell me,” T.J. asked. “Back then, I was angry at them for dying—left me and your Uncle Melvin behind…you remind me of your Uncle Buster—always protective of your siblings…I’ll never get a chance with my parents and my brother but I hope you realize that he’s doing his best to have a real relationship with you kids…don’t waste away your chance because those precious memories are the ones that you won’t get back, okay,” she said. “Okay, Mom,” T.J. said. Then the two of them hugged.
Chuckie and Randy were on the way to the diner when they heard a commotion from the bank next door. “I wonder what’s going on over there,” Randy said to his son. They went over to the bank and saw one guy sitting in a black Navigator with the motor running. The remaining three guys were inside yelling at the people and waving their guns around. “Give us all the money right now, mothafuckas or you’re gonna die,” the guys shouted. “They robbing the place,” Chuckie said. Someone came up behind them with a gun on their backs. “Hey! Get yo ass in there right now! Move,” a voice yelled at them. “Aiight, man,” Chuckie said. They all went inside. Nyisha and Tarik were in the den of their home making out on the couch. “How long did you send the kids away for,” he asked, taking off his shirt. “Um…for a couple of hours…what’d you have in mind,” she said to him as she took off her t-shirt. Tarik whispered something in his wife’s ear that made her giggle. “Come on,” he said. “Right here…seriously,” she questioned. “Uh-huh…right here…right now,” he said. The two of them went back to making out. Five hours later, the kids came home. “I wonder what Mom and Dad are doing in there,” Jerome said. “Don’t know…don’t care…I hope they’re done so we can go in—move,” Larissa said to her brothers. She grabbed the extra key from the flower pot and put it in the lock. Before they could get through the front door, a black car pulled up in the yard. “Who the fuck is this,” Larissa yelled. A tall slender man got out and came onto the porch. “Hello, children! Is your parent home,” the man asked them as T.J. drove up. She got out of the car and asked, “Excuse me…what’s going on here?” “Ask this fucker here,” Larissa said. “Hey…watch your mouth,” she said. “Sorry,” Larissa whispered. “What is this about,” she asked him. “Are you their mother,” he said. “No…I’m their godmother,” she said. “Tell the good doctor and her husband…they’ve been served…have a good day,” he said, giving T.J. the papers. He got into his car and left. “What’s that,” Malcolm asked. “Jerome, get your parents,” she said, “It’s about your sister, bud!” “Mom…Dad,” Jerome calls out. “I heard that Mom and Dad were fighting for custody of Larissa,” said Malcolm. “And Warren retaliated…he doesn’t want your dad to adopt your little sister,” she told the kids. “Oh, no! I don’t wanna live with Warren—I wanna stay with Mom and Tarik,” Larissa said, hugging T.J. “Jerome told us about the black car…what happened,” Tarik asked. “He sent these over,” T.J. said. Tarik opened the paper, showing it to Nyisha. “Now Warren wants sole custody of Larissa…what the fuck is he thinking…he didn’t even want anything to do with her…neither does his family…now he pulls this stunt…Warren doesn’t have a job…how is he gonna take care of a kid, huh,” Nyisha said angrily. “Funny you say that,” a voice bellows behind them. They turned around to see Warren and his family standing there in the yard. “You’re not welcome here,” Tarik yelled. “You have no say in this, young man…you can’t keep us away from our granddaughter,” Margaret yelled back. She smiles at Larissa, who’s hiding behind T.J. and Nyisha. “Oh, really now! I have no say, huh! I was the one who stepped up and took care of that little girl from birth—I raised her like my own,” he said. “She’s not your kid but that’s not the point…my son’s here for his daughter now,” Carl said, getting up in Tarik’s face. “T.J., take Nyisha and the kids into the house,” he said. “All right,” T.J. said. Then she and Nyisha took the kids inside.
As Tarik argued with the Jones family, T.J. and Nyisha went into the living room. The kids went upstairs to their bedrooms. “You want me to call Farrah and Meghan…let them know what’s going on,” T.J. asked her. “No,” Nyisha whispered. “Your family deserves to know,” she said. “I said no! They have their own problems! Tarik and I are doing just fine,” Nyisha said angrily. “You guys can’t do this alone…your mom and dad said they would help you out, right,” she said, ignoring her sister’s warning. “Um yeah…and speaking of Dad, how are things with you guys,” Nyisha asked. T.J. thought back to that day at the diner before changing the subject. “This ain’t about me…it’s about that little girl up there…she’s about to get pulled into Warren’s crazy ass family…you need their help,” she said. “T.J., you didn’t answer my question,” Nyisha said. “I gotta make a call…,” she said, grabbing her cell phone from her pocket. “Nope! Stop dodging my question! Are you still fighting with Dad,” Nyisha asked. “Leave it alone, Iz,” she warns her big sister. “No…I won’t leave it alone…you’re my little sister and I worry about you…he’s your dad, too,” Nyisha said. “He’s not my dad,” she yelled. The girls started arguing as Tarik came in with a blank look on his face. He had just gotten off his cell phone. “That was Lance…apparently, some guys are holding up the national bank next to the diner…they got Chuckie, Mr. Johnson, and a couple of other people as hostages,” he said as the girls stopped arguing. “Oh, my god—I gotta get to my brother,” T.J. said, running out the door. “My dad…I gotta see him,” Nyisha cried. “Kids, come on…we’ll drop them off at my mom’s and head out there, all right,” he said. “Okay,” she said softly. They all got into his car and drove off. At the bank, Chuckie and Randy were tied up as the robbers started taking money from the vault. “Give us all your valuables right now and you won’t get hurt,” one of them said loudly. The cell phone buzzed. “Damn! My wife’s calling me and at the wrong time, too,” said Chuckie, checking the caller ID on the screen. The second robber came up and snatched it away from him. “Thanks for the phone, punk,” said the robber. “Give that back, man,” Chuckie yelled. The robber used his gun to hit Chuckie in the back of his head. “What did you do to my son,” Randy yelled. “Don’t worry, pops…your boy’s fine…we ain’t hurt him,” said the third robber before knocking Randy out. The police worked on the bank robbery case as the townspeople worried about the hostages inside. T.J., Nyisha, and Tarik showed up on the scene. “So, guys…what are we working with here,” T.J. asked the officers. “You’re not getting involved, T.J.,” Chief Danes said. “What?! Why not,” she asked her boss. “For one…you’re too emotionally involved and two of the hostages are your family members so let us do our job,” Chief Danes said to her. “What? You mean one of the hostages is my brother, right…Lance, what did you say to her,” she yelled. “I didn’t say anything…maybe your mom did—I don’t know.” Lance said. The two of them started fighting. Chief Danes, Tarik, and Nyisha jumps in to break them up. “Stop this foolishness right now…Lance, get back to work…and as for you, stay outta my way before it becomes another incident like this one, got it,” Chief Danes yelled at them. “She’s right, you know…our dad and brother are in there…they’re doing the best they can,” Nyisha said. “I can’t just sit by and let the police do their job, Iz,” T.J. yelled. “Girls? Girls? Girls! Calm down! We should at least trust the police to get them out,” Tarik said to his wife and sister-in-law. “You’re right…I’m sorry that I snapped at you,” T.J. said calmly. “It’s all right…you’re worried about Chuckie—so am I…we both have someone that we care about—your brother and my dad…I know you don’t wanna hear this but we’re family now…whatever problem you have towards my dad, will you please let it go,” Nyisha pleads with T.J. “Okay,” she said softly. “So…everything’s cool now,” Tarik asked them. “Yeah,” the girls said. Then he hug them both.
Jackie and Myra were walking down the street holding hands when a gang of guys approached them. “It’s those little bitches from the diner…right there,” said one of the guys. “What the fuck do you fools want, huh,” Jackie yelled at the guys. “Heard about the little freak show and wonder if you could play that shit for us…we’ll pay ya,” the second guy said as he flashed some cash in their faces. “No,” she said angrily. “Jackie, let’s go…they’re obviously drunk…don’t make them mad,” Myra pleaded. “Yeah! Listen to your bitch! Don’t make us mad! Walk the fuck away, you fucking whore,” said the third guy. Jackie got mad and slugged him. The remaining guys threw her to the ground. “No…don’t hurt her please,” Myra cried. “Shut her up, will ya? As for you, bitch—you gonna get what you deserve…hold her up…B.B., grab that other bitch…she gonna see this,” the second guy said. “Okay, Deke,” said B.B. “You…made me bleed…stupid bitch,” Deke said, smacking Jackie in the face. Right then, he starts beating her. A few hours later, Tarik and the girls were sitting on the sidewalk when Dee Dee and Sheryl drove up. They got out of the car and went over to the kids. “Hey! What’s going on,” they asked. “There’s a hostage situation at the bank,” said Tarik. “Dad and Chuckie is in there,” Nyisha said. “I hated him so much but I didn’t want this…if anything happens to either one of them, I’ll never be able to forgive myself,” T.J. cried. Sheryl hugged her daughter tight. Randy woke up moaning as the guys in black paces the floor. “Hey! Hey, Chuckie! Are you okay,” he whispered. “Yeah,” Chuckie whispered back. “If we get out of here, I promise that we would go to lunch just like we planned, okay,” he said. “Okay, Dad,” said Chuckie. “Ain’t that sweet…a little male bonding…now knock it off,” said one of the guys as he got off the table and walked away. Meanwhile, the people outside waited anxiously for the safe return of their loved ones. The rest of the Thompsons kids and the Johnsons along with their spouses showed up soonafter. “Mom, I heard about the bank robbery on the radio,” Melanie said. “Is it true that Chuckie and Mr. Johnson are being held hostage in there,” Bridget questioned. “Yes, baby…along with some other people,” Sheryl told her children. “I hope they’re all right,” said Farrah. “I hope so, too,” Dee Dee said. Jackie lay motionless as Deke gets up to wipe himself off. Myra stood there horrified. “No…please…don’t hurt me,” she pleaded. “So what do you think of your girl now, huh…stupid bitch…let her go,” he said. Myra ran to Jackie and broke down crying. “Jackie? Baby! Please wake up,” she cried. “Now listen here, bitch…if you say anything to anyone about any of this, I will kill you…you hear me,” he whispered. “I won’t tell nobody…I won’t,” she cried. “And to prove I’m not kidding…,” he said, pulling out his gun slowly. “I told you I won’t say anything, all right,” she screams at him. Jackie started to wake up as they argued. “Shut up, you stupid bitch,” he said, hitting Myra. Jackie got up and tackle Deke to the ground. The two of them fought for the gun. Deke smacked Jackie down with the gun. Then he pointed it at her head and pulled the trigger, shooting her three times.
“I came as soon as I could…how are you doing through all this,” Farrah asked. “I’m good…just worried about Dad and this one here…we sorta got into an argument before we got the call,” Nyisha said as T.J. sat there quietly. “Hey, you…are you doing okay,” Farrah asked her little sister. T.J. shook her head. The three of them went into Tarik’s car. Seconds later, Marvin showed up at the bank and saw his wife with her sisters. “Hey, guys! What’s going on,” he asked. “There’s a hostage situation going on…four guys in black are in there robbing the place…holding everyone hostage including Chuckie and Mr. Johnson,” said Tarik. “Aw, damn…how are the girls taking it,” he questioned. “Nyisha and Farrah are doing fine but T.J.’s freaking out about her brother…they’re in the car with her right now,” Tarik said. “Thanks, man,” he said, then walks over to the girls. “Hang in there! Everything’s gonna be all right! They’re doing all they can,” Farrah said, reassuring T.J. “Hey, girls…y’all doing okay,” he asked them. “Yeah…we’re fine…T.J. isn’t,” said Nyisha. “I was so angry with him…said he would never be my dad…and now their lives are in danger…if anything happens to them, it’ll be my fault…all my fault,” T.J. said softly. “No, Tiffani! It’s not your fault! Those guys in the bank are to blame,” he said to his wife. She turns around to confront Marvin. “How do you know, huh? I hurt everything I touch—from my dad dying to Mr. Johnson and my twin brother being held up in that bank! Maybe you all should just stay away from me,” she said to them. “You don’t mean that, baby,” he said. “Yes, I do…now leave me alone,” she said angrily. “No! We won’t leave you alone,” Nyisha said. “We won’t do it…not now…not ever,” Farrah added. T.J. got out of the car and storms off. Nyisha and Farrah went after her. They tried to stop T.J. but she pushes them both away. “Get back—don’t touch me,” she screamed. Marvin got in front of her. “We’re not gonna leave you alone, you hear me…I don’t care how upset you get,” he yelled at her. “Move,” she yelled at him. “No,” he yelled back at her. She balled up both of her fists and swing at him. Marvin grabbed her arms, holding her down. “Let me go, Marvin…let me go,” she screamed at him. Everyone watched in horror as T.J. hits Marvin over and over again. Tarik jumps in to help his friend. She starts kicking and screaming but the boys held her tighter. Suddenly, she lost consciousness and passed out in their arms. “Oh, my god…what happened to my baby,” Sheryl screamed. “I don’t know…she just collapsed,” Tarik yelled. Farrah rushed to T.J., checked her pulse, shook her head and said, “She’s not breathing!” Nyisha went to help their sister as she lays unconscious in Marvin’s arms. “Her pulse is weak…Bridget, get my bag from the car…we have to revive her…Kevin, call 9-1-1 now,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” Bridget and Kevin said. They did what they were told. “Got it,” Bridget said, tossing the bag to Nyisha. The two of them started performing CPR on T.J. Sheryl bow her head and prayed slowly. “Come on, Tiff…hang in there,” Marvin whispered to his wife. Within minutes, the ambulance drove up. The EMTs joined in with Nyisha and Bridget to help T.J. Meanwhile, Chuckie and Randy sat there quietly as the men continues to pace the floor. “Hey! Can I get my phone back,” Chuckie yelled. “Son, I can get you another phone,” Randy said to him. “No-no-no! That phone is very important to me…my wife bought it for me for my birthday…I can’t hurt her feelings,” he said. “She will understand if she loves you enough…it’s just a phone,” Randy said to his son. “What is going on over here,” the men yelled. “This,” said Chuckie and Randy. Then they punched out the four men as the cops bursted in.
As the men were being put in the squad cars, Randy and Chuckie were being treated by the EMTs. Dee Dee and Sheryl came up to hug them tight. “I was so worried about you,” Dee Dee said to her husband. “I’m okay,” Randy said, kissing her. “Honey, do you realize how close I was to losing you today,” Sheryl said to her son. “Yeah, Mom! I know! I know,” Chuckie told her while struggling to get out of her grip. “Easy, Sher…don’t squeeze the boy to death,” Randy said. “Oh, sorry…don’t scare me like that—ever again…both of you,” Sheryl said, kissing her son on the cheek and walking away without another word. “Uh, Dee…what was that about,” Randy asked his wife. “Honey, you may need to sit down,” Dee Dee said. He sat down as she told him everything. Moments later, Sheryl meet up with Marvin at the hospital. They waited to hear from the doctor when Melvin came in with some lunch and coffee. “Hey…hear anything yet,” he asked them. “Nope…nothing,” they said. “With what happened lately took a toll on my daughter’s health…I should’ve eased her pain by telling her about–,” Sheryl hesitated. “Don’t be so hard on yourself, sis! You couldn’t have known what was going on with her! It wasn’t your fault,” he said. “It is! Telling her about Randy—that did it,” she cried. Melvin hugs his big sister as Marvin sat there quietly. All of the kids drove up to the hospital and went inside. “Mom! Uncle Melvin! I heard what happened to T.J.—what’s going on…is it the seizures again…what’s wrong with my sister,” Chuckie asked them. Sheryl didn’t say anything. She was too upset to answer her son’s questions. “We haven’t heard anything yet, nephew…the doctor’s in there with your sister right now,” Melvin replied. “Oh, my! I hope she’s all right,” Dee Dee said as she held Randy. The doctor came out of the room to talk with them. T.J. was laying in a hospital bed unconscious. She was hooked up to a respirator and strapped to a heart monitor. Randy went into the room and sat down next to her. “Hey there, kiddo…I heard what happened and came right over…there’s a whole room of people that would love to see you pull through this…all you have to do is open your eyes, sweetheart,” he said. T.J. slowly open her eyes and turned to him. “Dad,” she moans. “I’m here…how are you feeling,” he whispered. “Sleepy…what happened to me…I didn’t have another seizure, did I,” she mumbled. “No, honey…the doctors haven’t been able to find out yet but I’m pretty sure that it has something to do with that temper of yours and the fact that you got into a fight with your sisters, Lance, and Marvin today…what was that about, huh,” he said. “Oh, no…I didn’t hurt him, did I,” she asked him. “No, baby girl…he’s fine…he’s in the waiting room with the family…he wants to see you,” he said. “Can you tell him to come in, please,” she asked him. “Of course,” he said, heading to the door. “Thanks, Dad,” she said. He opened the door and let Marvin into the room. “Hi,” she said softly. “Hey there, Tiffani…how are you feeling,” Marvin asked her. “A little tired…but I’m okay,” she told him. Randy went out of the room and shut the door as they talked. “We need to talk…can you stay awake for me, please,” Marvin said as he sat closer to his wife. “I’ll try–,” she said, yawning. “Okay…I’ll just get to the point…haven’t you notice everything that happened in the past couple of months started when Mr. Johnson told you and Chuckie that he’s y’all father…I mean, who waits 30 years to give a kid news like that, huh…if anything, he shouldn’t be let off the hook that easy, babe…he could hurt you if you let him get too close…you don’t have to let him in your life if you don’t want to,” he said. Then T.J. nods her head in agreement.
When Randy got back into the waiting room, Sheryl and Dee Dee had just finished talking with the doctor. “Hey, guys! Did I miss something,” he asked them. “Just that your daughter’s blood pressure was dangerously high…she had a massive heart attack, Randy,” Dee Dee said. “She’s gonna be okay, right,” he questioned. “Yes…she’s gonna be fine…just gotta take it easy for a couple of days so her blood pressure could go down,” Sheryl said. “The heart attack was caused by stress…she was worried about Chuckie and you,” Dee Dee said. “Really?! I got the impression that she was angry with me and said I would never replace her father,” he said. “Well, something must’ve changed…she told us if anything happen to you and Chuckie, she would never forgive herself…we had a talk about her recent incident at the diner…I know my daughter…she would never ever wish anything bad on anyone—not even her worst enemy…she definitely got that from you,” Sheryl told him. “I know you mean well, Marvin…but he deserves a chance…his best friend bullied him into staying out of our lives,” T.J. told her husband. “No, he doesn’t…he had a chance to tell you guys the truth 30 years ago…hell, he should’ve said something after Mr. Thompson died,” said Marvin. “I know but I don’t wanna fight with him, Marv…and you shouldn’t either,” she said. “Why,” he asked. “Because I’m tired…I don’t want to be angry anymore…you gotta promise me that you won’t fight with my dad, please,” she said softly. “Seriously, babe,” he asked. “Yeah…please, Marv…don’t fight me on this…I ain’t got the energy for it,” she mumbled. “Okay, babe…I’m doing this for you and not for him, all right,” he said. “Thank you,” she whispered. He hugged his wife. Meanwhile, Myra was sitting on the ground with Jackie in her arms. Janie drove up to the park and got out of the car. “What happened,” she asked her friend. “They killed her…they ran up on us and kill her,” Myra cried. “We gotta get her to the hospital…quick,” she said. The two of them picked Jackie up, got in the car, and drove off. Hours later, they sat in the hospital waiting room as the doctors tried to save their fallen friend. “Please…oh, please don’t let her die…please,” Myra pleaded. Suddenly, one of the doctors comes out of the ER to talk with them. The girls broke down crying. Chuckie went into the room to see his twin sister. “Hi,” he said. “Hello,” T.J. said back. “How are you, little sister,” he asked her. “I’m good,” she said. “I’ve heard all about your little meltdown outside the bank earlier today,” he said. “It was not a meltdown, bruh,” she said. “Yes, it was…you would throw a tantrum to get your way—how long have I known you, huh,” he said. “Our whole lives but—what’s your point,” she questioned. “Dad didn’t get that chance—you know, to raise us 30 years ago because of our stepfather…now is not the time to fight with him…is it about time to forgive him…we owe him that much,” he said. “I’ll keep that in mind…I can’t make no promise, Chuck,” she said as she thought about what her brother just said. Randy was buying some chips from the snack machine when Marvin shows up. “We need to talk, Mr. Johnson,” he said. “All right…let’s talk, Marvin,” Randy said. The two men took a walk down the hall away from T.J.’s room. “I’m just gonna get to the point…I don’t like what’s going on here…this sudden interest in my wife and her brother…where’d you getting at, man,” he said. “I’m just trying to reconnect with my son and my daughter…what is your problem,” Randy questioned his son-in-law. “I don’t want my wife to get hurt, all right…most of all–by you,” he said. “Whoa…where did this come from,” Randy said. “All of this…my wife have already lost her dad—the only one she knows—and to learn about you…it’s just too much for her, man…and Tiffani—she ain’t gonna tell you that cuz she doesn’t want to hurt your feelings…if it was up to me, you wouldn’t have gotten that chance—I won’t fight with you because she begged me not to…if you hurt her, you’ll have to deal with me,” he said. “I’m not gonna hurt my daughter or my son…I promised their mother that I wouldn’t…and if you love your wife like you say you do, you would stop making these demands,” said Randy. “Hey, man! I’m only looking out for my wife and my brother-in-law,” he told Randy. “Then stop with these schoolyard fights…I’m not Tarik,” Randy yelled. Then he walked away from Marvin.
Nyisha and Tarik drove home from the hospital. The kids were asleep upstairs. “So…what’s on your mind, babe,” he asked as he opened the front door. “I don’t know…I guess it’s just feels strange…seeing my sister so sick–that used to be me my entire life,” she said. The two of them went into the house, not knowing that Tyrese came out of his bedroom. “I know…she used to be tough…we all grew up together,” he said. “Seems like finding out about Dad didn’t help…just made it worse,” she said softly. Tyrese overheard their conversation from upstairs. Tarik Jr snuck up on him. “Aah,” they both screamed. “What the hell, man,” Tyrese said. “What are you doing, man? Eavesdropping on Dad and Nyisha,” said Tarik Jr. “Boys, come down here please,” said Nyisha. “See? You got us in trouble, dummy,” Tyrese said, smacking his brother in the head. They went downstairs to the living room. “You called us,” the boys asked. “Yes…we have to tell you guys something,” said Tarik. “I was trying to get contact with Mom earlier…didn’t get an answer,” said Tarik Jr. “That’s what we wanted to talk to you about, son,” he said. “Your mom’s in the hospital,” Nyisha told the boys. “What?! Is it her seizures again,” Tyrese asked her. “No…she had a heart attack,” he said to his son. “Is she okay,” Tarik Jr asked them. “Yeah…she’s fine,” Nyisha said, hugging him. Meanwhile, Bridget and Kevin were at the diner for a late dinner. “Can’t believe it, Kev…first my brother and your dad were held hostage at the bank…now my sister has a heart attack…this has never happen before,” she said. “At least she’s okay…my sister’s been through that her whole life…it’s probably genetic,” he said. “How so,” she questioned. “Cuz my dad’s side of the family has a history of heart problems…his uncle died of a heart attack several years ago,” he said. The two of them went back to their meals. The next day, Nyisha brought the boys to see T.J. at the hospital. “Hi, Mom,” they said. “Hi, guys! What brings you by,” T.J. said. “They were worried about you…Tarik and I told them what happened,” Nyisha said. “It’s okay! I don’t keep any secrets from my kids! Thank you for being there with my boys,” she said. “No problem…I’ll leave you guys at it…see you later,” Nyisha said, then left the room. Randy was in the hallway reading his newspaper. “Hi, Dad,” she said. “Hey, kiddo…how are you holding up,” he asked her. “I’m okay…just that I’m scared for T.J.—suppose she ends up like I was all those years ago or if she needs a transplant, too–,” she rambled on. “Whoa there…let’s not get ahead of ourselves, okay…T.J.’s not dying…the heart attack was stress related…she just needs to rest…don’t worry so much, all right,” he said, hugging his oldest daughter. Suddenly, Marvin shows up with his kids. “Hey, you guys,” Nyisha said. “Hi, girl…just here to see my wife…brought the kids,” Marvin said. “The boys are here, too…this visit should cheer her up…seeing all her children,” she said. “Go on in, you guys,” said Marvin. The remaining kids went into the room to see their mother. The three of them stood there quietly. “So…,” Nyisha spoke up. “I’m gonna protect my kids and our kids from you,” Marvin said. “You’re not gonna keep my daughter and her kids away from me,” Randy said back. “Terrell Thompson did—FOR THIRTY (30) YEARS! And you let him,” he yelled. “Dad…Marvin…stop it, all right…T.J. doesn’t need right now—the two of you at each other’s throats…what you tryna do—give her another heart attack,” Nyisha said. “I’m gonna see my wife,” he told them, then went into the room as well. Randy went after Marvin but Nyisha stopped him. “Dad, no,” she said. “That damn kid…argh,” Randy growled. “It’s no use…Marvin is too set in his ways…he’s gonna protect his family from anyone he sees as a threat to them,” she said. “He sees me as a threat…keeping me away from my daughter and my grandkids—exactly like Terrell,” he said. “There’s nothing we can do,” she said. “So, Marvin calls the shots…great,” he said. “Just wait a couple of days…let her come to you…Marvin can’t stay mad at you forever—she won’t let him,” she said. “Maybe you’re right…I’ll back off for your sister’s sake,” he said. Then they walked away, not knowing that Mark stood there in the doorway listening to their very conversation.
“Hey there, buddy! Are you all right,” Marvin asked his son. “Yes, Daddy,” said Mark. “So…how’s school,” T.J. asked her children. “Oh, we can talk about that later…why didn’t you tell us what was going on with you,” Tarik Jr asked her. “I didn’t want to worry you guys,” she told them. “Too late…we were worried, Mom…we don’t wanna lose you,” said Brianna. “Daddy told us that you had a heart attack…what is it that you got so upset, Mommy,” Marlon said. “My job…must’ve work so hard that it took a toll on my heart…but I’m fine now, okay,” T.J. said. “Okay,” Marlon said. While they were talking, Mark slowly walked to the door and left the room. He went down the hall, looking in different rooms. Moments later, he pushed a door open and went inside. “Um, Mom…Marvin…Mark’s gone,” said Tyrese, getting their attention. “Mark? Mark!” T.J. calls out to her son. “I’ll handle this…Tyrese, you and Tarik Jr come with me…Brianna, you stay with your mom and the kids…in case he comes back,” Marvin said. “Okay, Dad,” Brianna said. Marvin and the boys left the room. As everyone searched every room and floor, Mark went into the cafeteria and saw Randy sitting at one of the tables. Meanwhile, Nyisha meet up with Dee Dee and Sheryl. “Hi, honey! What’s going on here,” Dee Dee asked her daughter. “I don’t know…maybe a patient got out of his or her room…or a missing child…that’s what’s going on here, Mom,” said Nyisha. Suddenly, Marvin came up to them and said, “Hi! Have any of you seen Mark?” “No, honey—we just got here…wasn’t he with you,” Sheryl asked him. “Um…he was but he got away from me,” he said. “Let’s go find him then,” said Dee Dee. “He couldn’t have gotten far,” Nyisha said. The four of them spread out to look for him. Randy was drinking coffee and reading his newspaper as the security guards were searching the halls. “Hey, guys…what’s going on,” he asked them. “A kid is missing in the hospital,” said one of the guards. They went back to their job. As he went back to his paper, he felt something touching his shoulder. “Hi, Mr. Johnson,” a voice said. Randy turned around to see who was behind him. “You find him,” Marvin asked. “No,” Nyisha answered. “He gotta be here…he didn’t just vanished into thin air,” said Sheryl. While the three of them were talking, Dee Dee was thinking about something. “Oh, my god…I know where he is,” she said to them. Randy and Mark were eating breakfast in the hospital cafeteria. “We should get you back to your mom and dad…I’m sure they’re worried about you,” Randy said. “O-kay…but I have a question for you,” Mark said. “Of course…what’s the question,” he said. “Are you my grandpa,” Mark questioned. Marvin, Nyisha, Sheryl, and Dee Dee came in before he could answer Mark’s question. “Hey, kiddo…we were looking for you,” Marvin said, picking up his son. “Why didn’t you let us know he was here…we were worried sick,” Dee Dee said. “I didn’t know…he just showed up after the security guard left,” Randy said. “How about the two of us go back to your mom’s room,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” Mark said. “You do that, Nyisha…I’ll be right there,” Marvin said, then hand Mark to her. Once Nyisha and Mark were out of his sight, Marvin confronted Randy. “This is exactly what I meant…stay away from my wife and kids…they don’t need to know about you…those kids already have a grandfather…just leave it at that,” he growled. “You’re serious right now…luckily that child didn’t leave this hospital…where were you when he wandered off,” Randy said angrily. The two men started to argue. “Marvin…Randy…stop it right now,” Dee Dee and Sheryl yelled at them. “Heed my warning, old man…back off,” Marvin said angrily. “Take a walk…cool off before you go back to see my daughter, got it,” Sheryl said to her son-in-law. “You do the same…your daughter does not need this right now,” Dee Dee warned her husband. Nyisha was peeking through the door as the two of them went their separate ways. “What’s going on out there,” T.J. asked her. “You don’t wanna know,” she said. Mark walked up to Nyisha and whispered, “Is Mr. Johnson my grandpa?” “This is something that your mom needs to tell you about when she’s ready, okay,” she said. Then T.J. slowly fell asleep as they talked.
Two months later, Janie and Myra were looking at some pictures in an old scrapbook they shared at the apartment. “You know what I’m gonna miss about Jackie,” Myra said. “What,” Janie questioned. “She won’t be around to electrocute herself on that radio anymore,” she said. They began to laugh. “She would always be working on that thing for hours and burn herself on the wires…it was hilarious,” Janie said to her friend. “But why did she have to die, huh,” she cried. “That’s a good question…we just need the answer, boo,” Janie told her. “I swore on Jackie’s life that her killer would be brought down for what he’s done,” she said as her sadness turns into anger. Janie shook her head in agreement. T.J. was eating bacon and eggs at the kitchen table when Marvin kissed her on the cheek. “Is that all I get,” she asked. “What?! Okay,” he replied. He kissed her on the lips. “I’m not made out of glass…I won’t break,” she told him. “I know, girl! I’m just worried about you,” he said. “Don’t worry about me! I’m fine! I should be worried about you! You did so much for me since I got out of the hospital! Now let me take care of you, okay,” she said. “Are you sure about that? I won’t get jumped by your brothers, will I,” he said. T.J. giggled. “I’m sure, baby! You know my family! They’re always protecting me! Besides that, I’m up for anything! Come here,” she said, pulling him close to her. They started to make out at the table. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. “Aww, man! Your family picked a bad time to show up,” Marvin mumbled. “I’ll get it,” T.J. said. She kissed her husband again and went to answer the door. Marvin was closing up his shirt until he heard screaming outside. “Tiffani? What happened,” he said as he runs toward the door. Once there, T.J. was hugging someone in baggy clothes. “Everything all right out here,” he asked his wife. “Yeah…everything’s fine…Marvin, this my cousin, Derrick but we call him Deke…Deke, this is my husband, Marvin,” she said. “Hey, man,” he said. “What up! My cousin told me about you,” Deke said. “Likewise,” he said back. “Come on in! We got a lot of catching up to do,” she said. The three of them went into the house. Tarik and Nyisha were fast asleep upstairs while Larissa, Jerome, and Malcolm were in the den eating cereal in front of the TV. There was a knock on the door. “I’ll get it,” Larissa yelled as she got off the floor. “No! Wait! You don’t know who it is,” said Malcolm. “I know you’re home, you guys! Open up,” said the voice outside. “Aunt Farrah,” they said, then let her in. “Hey, kids! Where’s your mom and dad,” Farrah asked them. “Oh, they’re asleep upstairs,” Jerome answered. “Still? It’s almost noon! What’s going on up there,” she questioned. “Nothing! Hi, sis,” Nyisha said as she came downstairs. “Late night,” she said. “No…I was checking up on T.J. last night,” Nyisha said. “Oh yeah! I forgot that she came home the other day! Did y’all hear about what happened to Jackie,” she said as she follows her twin sister. “No! What happened,” Nyisha asked. “What happened,” Larissa mimicks her mother. “Malcolm, take your sister in the den,” said Nyisha. “Ok, Mom! Come along, nosey,” said Malcolm. Then they went back to watching TV as Nyisha and Farrah goes into the next room.
“Your aunt and I will be in here…don’t bother your father,” Nyisha told her kids as she closes the door to the den. “It’s all over town! Some out-of-state gang killed Jackie on the same day as the bank robbery that was going on two months ago,” Farrah said. “Oh, my god! Did they say why,” Nyisha asked. “It turns out that she and Myra put on quite a show at a café downtown and someone didn’t like it…two guys were flirting with them, thinking they would hook up with them…Jackie disses them hard and lock lips with Myra,” she said. “Eww,” Nyisha said. “Everybody saw it! The manager made them leave! The same guys followed the girls all the way to the park and jumped them! One of the guys beat the hell out of Jackie and shot her in the head three times! She died on the scene,” she said. “Oh, you’re kidding? Jackie Parker is dead?” Nyisha questioned. “Yeah! She’s dead—she won’t be around to bother us anymore,” she replied. The two of them laughed cheerfully. Tarik was in the bathroom throwing water on his face. His cell phone begins to vibrate. “Hello,” he answered. Nyisha comes in and kissed him on the lips. “Who was that, huh,” she asked him. “Some guy from work! What are you so happy about,” he asked her. “I got some good news,” she said happily. “Yeah? What,” he questioned. “Jackie Parker is dead,” she replied. “For real? The same bitch who tortured you girls for years is dead,” he said. “Yeah,” she said. “Wait! Has your twin sister been gossiping again,” he asked his wife. “Can you at least be happy that Jackie is gone, hmm,” she said to him. They stared at each other for a second and said, “Yeah!” They went downstairs. Sheryl, Melvin, Dee Dee, and Randy were having breakfast at the Thompsons house. “It’s just so sad that the Parker girl got killed in the middle of that robbery mess,” Dee Dee said. “That girl cause so much trouble for our kids…I say good riddance,” Sheryl said. “Sheryl,” Dee Dee said. “I must admit that Jackie Parker is bad news…now she’s finally got what she deserves,” she said as her brother and friends sat there clueless. Deke went upstairs to the bedroom to get cleaned up. His cell phone started to vibrate. He take it out of his pocket and saw a familiar number on the caller ID. “Yo, man! What’s up,” he answered. “Fine time for you to go back to the same town you just killed that bitch in,” said the voice on the phone. “Whoa! Hold up, partner! Told you not to bring that shit up! I’m visiting with my aunt and my cousins out here! I’m at my little cousin’s house! She’s recovering from a heart attack,” he said over the phone. “Oh, now that’s different! Go do that then and Deke—be careful,” the voice said. He hang up his cell phone and left the bathroom. As he came out, Tyrese and Tarik Jr stood there in front of him. “What up,” he said to his two cousins. “What up,” Tyrese said back. “Who are you,” Tarik Jr asked him. “I’m Deke, your mom’s cousin,” he told him. “So you’re the one that Mom talks about,,” Tarik Jr said. “Hey, guys…why don’t the two of you wash up cuz we’re going out for breakfast,” T.J. told the boys. “Okay, Mom,” Tyrese said, dragging his brother into the bathroom. “You coming,” she asked her confused cousin. “Naw, cuz! I think I’m gonna pass,” he said. “You sure,” she said. “I’m sure…got some things to do…gotta see my dad and Aunt Sheryl anyways so…,” he said. “Okay…we’ll bring you something back, all right,” she said. “Aiight,” he said. “And Deke,” she called out to her cousin. “Yeah,” he said. “I’m glad that you’re here,” she said to him. “That’s what’s up! I’m always here for you, lil cousin,” he said. She smiled as she went downstairs. Kameelah was at the restaurant talking with some customers when LaToya shows up. “Hey, Toya! What’s up,” she said to her friend and business partner. “It’s just this mess with Jackie Parker’s murder going around but nobody cares…I mean some of the people feel bad…some don’t…that’s all they talk about, you know,” LaToya said back. “Hey, guys! Don’t they ever talk about anything else,” said the girl behind the counter. “I don’t think so, Lucille,” Kameelah said. “Once they hear something like this, they’ll be talking about it for weeks…maybe months…could you give us a minute, Kay,” said LaToya. “Um, sure…no problem,” she said. Then Kameelah walked away as LaToya and Lucille talked.
Jeffrey, Danny, and Nigel were hanging out at the pool hall when three girls showed up. “Excuse me, fellas…I believe I’ve found my calling,” Nigel said. “This oughta be good,” Danny said as Jeffrey laughs. “Well hello, ladies…mind if I sit here,” Nigel said seductively. “Uh…we kind of do mind…now leave,” said one of the girls. Nigel sat down anyway despite the girl’s remark. “Now why you wanna be like that? I’m a nice guy! I ain’t tryna start no trouble! Can I at least have a chance to prove it to you,” he asked the girls. “You have thirty (30) seconds and…go,” said the second girl. Nigel start talking to them. With this going on, Ashlee and April meet up with the boys. “Hi, guys,” they said. “What’s up? How’s my baby,” Jeffrey said. “You are talking about me, right,” April said. “Yeah…you, too,” Jeffrey said. “Very funny,” she said back. “Um, what’s going on over there,” Ashlee questioned. “Nigel’s making a complete ass out of himself in front of those girls,” Danny said. “Ooh…that can’t be good,” Ashlee said back. The four of them stood there as Nigel humiliates himself. Later that day, Deke was walking up the block and came up to the Thompsons house. Sheryl was on the way out. “Hi, Aunt Sheryl…it’s your favorite nephew,” he said. “Derrick? Come here, boy! I’m so happy to see you! So how long are you staying this time,” she asked him. “Um—a few days…a week at least,” he answered. “I hope so…your dad would love to see you,” she said. “I’m sure he will,” he said. “Come on in…I’m sure that you’re hungry,” she said. “I’m starved,” he said, hugging his aunt. The two of them went inside. Marvin and T.J. were at the diner eating breakfast with their kids. Randy and Dee Dee showed up there seconds later. “Hello,” Mark said. “Hi, kids,” Dee Dee said to them. “So how are you feeling today,” Randy asked. “I’m fine,” T.J. answered. “As long as she doesn’t get stressed out from the same people who lied to her…no problem,” Marvin said angrily. “Marv, stop! Not in front of the kids, please,” she pleads with her husband. “Okay! I’ll do it for you,” he said, then hugged and kissed her. Tarik and Terrence drove up to the diner with their wives. “Hey! Mom and Dad are here,” Farrah said. “So is Marvin…that can’t be good,” Tarik said. They got out of the car quickly. “I’ve already apologized to your wife for what I’ve done…she has forgiven me for it…I did not come here to fight with you,” said Randy. “I think I’m—gonna be sick,” T.J. said. “Mommy,” Mark called out. Marvin and Randy started to argue. Dee Dee was trying to stop them. The two men argued louder. Tarik and Terrence came in to help Dee Dee break up the fight between the men. T.J. got up from the table and held her chest. Nyisha and Farrah came in as this was going on. They caught her as she heads for the door. “You may need to sit down,” they told her. The girls helps T.J. over to the next table and sat down. T.J. stares at her husband and her father coldly. “T.J., take it easy now…I’ll call the ambulance,” Dee Dee said to her stepdaughter. “Okay,” T.J. said softly. She grabs Randy as she went over to the payphone. “Marvin! May I have a word with you, little brother,” said Terrence. “She’ll be fine…the girls and I can take care of her,” Tarik said as Marvin looks over to his wife who is already upset. Terrence grabbed his brother and dragged him outside. “My head hurts,” T.J. mumbled. “Waitress! Can we have some ice over here, please,” Tarik said to the woman at the counter. “Mommy, are you okay,” Mark asked. “Yes, honey! I’m okay—just a headache, that’s all,” T.J. said to her young son. The waitress brought some ice to the table. “Thank you,” Nyisha said. She grabbed a napkin and put some of the ice in it. She put the napkin on T.J.’s head. “Mommy? Are you mad at Daddy and Grandpa,” Mark asked. Brianna looked at her little brother, then T.J. Then Nyisha, Farrah, and Tarik stood there dumbfounded at Mark’s comment.
Moments later, T.J. was put in the ambulance. “Don’t worry about anything…we’ll be right behind you,” Nyisha said to her sister. “Is Mommy gonna be okay,” Mark asked. “Of course, bud…Terrence, can you take the kids to our mother’s,” Marvin said. “Okay, man,” Terrence said. They all got into their cars and drove away. A few hours later, the gang were at the hospital waiting for some news. Sheryl and Michelle came in to join them. “What happened? The doctor called the house and told me that they have my daughter—now somebody tell me something,” Sheryl yelled. “Ask them,” Nyisha finally said. “Well…,” she said. “Hey, guys! What’s going on,” T.J. asked them as she came out of the E.R. “Thank God…are you okay, honey,” she asked her daughter. “Yes, Mom! I’m fine! It was a false alarm,” T.J. said. “You gave Mom quite a scare, you know,” said Michelle. “I said I was fine, all right,” T.J. yelled. “Calm down, baby…we didn’t mean to upset you…,” Marvin said before T.J. push him away. “Speak for yourself…you guys started arguing and I begged you not to,” she said, cutting Marvin off. She started to get dizzy. “Whoa! Come here and sit down,” Randy said to her. Everyone went over to the couch and sat down. “Nyisha, will you get your sister some water, please,” Dee Dee said. Nyisha did exactly that. “Honey, there’s no need for you to get so upset over this, all right,” said Sheryl. T.J. nods her head in agreement. Nyisha came up to her with a cup of water. “Here you go,” she said, giving T.J. the cup. “Thanks,” T.J. said. “Um…maybe you should get yourself checked in just to be safe,” Randy said. “Yeah,” they all agreed. “No, Dad…I won’t…I can’t sit up in on hospital room wondering what would happen next…I’m going home to my kids,” she demanded. She drank the water and left the hospital. “Girls, go after your little sister, please,” Dee Dee said. “Don’t let her out of your sight,” Sheryl said. Nyisha and Farrah went after T.J. Once the girls left, Sheryl and Dee Dee confronted the men. “I gotta check on the kids…bye, man,” said Tarik. He left the hospital as well. “Good thinking, son-in-law,” Dee Dee said to herself. “What was that about, huh? My daughter was just released from this hospital a couple of days ago! Now she’s caught in the middle of this fight between the two of you! The doctor said no stress! What part of that don’t you understand, hmm? You trying to kill my child,” Sheryl said angrily. “I wasn’t trying to start a fight, Sheryl! I was checking up on our daughter but your son-in-law got up in my face like he’s got something to prove,” Randy said. “I was protecting my wife,” said Marvin. “From who, huh? I’m her father,” he said back. The two of them started arguing. “Hey-hey-hey! Cut it out right now,” Dee Dee said, hitting her husband. “You, too,” Sheryl said, smacking Marvin in the head. “Sorry, Mrs. Thompson,” Marvin said. “You guys need to stop this or my daughter will never speak to either of you again,” Sheryl said, then walked away. Meanwhile, the girls were hanging out at the Andersons house. “Feeling better, T,” Farrah asked. “Yeah…thank you,” T.J. said, laying back on the couch in the den. “You really need to take it easy before you have another heart attack,” said Nyisha. “Maybe if Marvin and Dad would stop arguing, I would do that,” she said. “Well don’t worry…your big sisters won’t let them upset you anymore,” Farrah said to T.J. They laughed until Marvin walked in. Then the three of them gave him a cold stare.
Melvin was sitting on the front porch of the Thompsons house when Deke came out to join him. “Hey, Dad,” he said. “Good to see you, son! I thought you didn’t want to come down here! What made you change your mind,” Melvin asked. “Grandma—after she got on my case about missing Uncle Terrell’s funeral and not visiting the family, I had no choice but to come…plus I heard about my little cousin’s heart attack,” he said. “I hope you’re not here to upset her…are you,” Melvin questioned. “Naw, Dad! I’ll never do that to my little cousin—let’s not forget that I’m the one who was watching out for her when Uncle Terrell kicked her out of the house,” Deke told him. “We’ll see,” Melvin said. Deke thought back to the time that he walked T.J. back to her apartment. “You know you gotta get away from that clown…he’s no good, kid,” he remembered telling his cousin. “I got nowhere else to go…my dad won’t let me back in the house…what can I do—he’s the boys’ father,” a younger T.J. said to him. “I really hope you get out of this situation before Tarik kills you and leaves those boys motherless…I would never forgive myself if anything happens to you,” his voice echoed in his head. “Nothing to worry about, Dad…at least she’s with the right guy this time and not that punk Tarik,” he said. “Cheers to that…Marvin’s a much better man anyways,” Melvin said. The two men sat back in their chairs and drank their beers. Myra was driving down the street in her bright red Corvette with the cell phone on her ear and the radio on blast. Out of nowhere, there was a bang. It startled her. Some kids were throwing water balloons nearby. “Goddamn kids…knock it off,” she yells at them. “Shut up, tramp, before I sic my big brother on you,” said one of the kids. She had a flashback of the guy who killed Jackie before getting mad and speeding off. Randy was on his cell phone talking with his daughter as he got into his car. “I didn’t intend to argue with Marvin…sorry I got you so upset over that, honey,” he said. “I know, Dad…I begged him not to fight with you but we both know my husband…he would do anything to protect me…sorry he went off on you like that,” T.J. said. “I understand how he feels about you…if my wife had a long lost father out there, I would’ve done the same thing…I’ll try to make things right between us, kiddo,” he said. “No worries…it’s good to have my two favorite guys in my life if they could get along with each other, of course,” she said. “I know…your mom got on my case for that…I’ll make an effort to get along with Marvin, too…don’t stress so much and get some rest, all right,” he said. “Okay, Dad…bye,” she said, hanging up the phone. Marvin came out bathroom and went downstairs. T.J. was reading the newspaper in the den. “Hey, Tiff…baby, what’s wrong…huh…still mad at me, hmm…Tiffani, talk to me…please…please-please-please,” Marvin begged. She started to smile. “I really hate it when you beg! That’s how you always get to me,” she said. “I’m sorry about the fight with your father, all right…forgive me,” he said. “Okay,” she whispered, then hugged him. Tyrese and Tarik Jr came downstairs to the living room. “I hope Mom’s okay…Grandma said she doesn’t need any more stress,” said Tarik Jr. “I hope so, too…she worries too much and it started with you breaking into that old man’s house…then it escalated,” Tyrese said. “Hey! Don’t put that on me, big brother,” he yelled. The two of them started to argue. “Hey, guys! Tyrese, stop fighting with your brother! Now why do you think I worry too much,” T.J. asked her sons. “Because you do,” Tyrese replied. “Yeah,” Tarik Jr said. “I’m gonna have to agree with the boys on this,” Marvin said. “What,” she questioned. “You gotta take it easy! You always let the littlest thing worry you! Don’t let it, babe,” he said. “We don’t wanna lose you, Mom,” Tarik Jr pleaded. Then he hugged T.J.
Sheryl and Marvin were sitting at a table at the café when a black car pulled up across the street. “I was wondering…um, Sheryl…what’s wrong,” he asked his big sister. “Oh, nothing…I’m just worried about my daughter and wonder if telling her about Randy was a bad idea…I mean, when it was the panic attacks, T.J. was fine—until now…after the secret got out, she started having heart problems like Nyisha did as a kid…I don’t know what will happen next,” she said. Randy and Dee Dee came in to sit down with their friends. “Hi,” they said. “Glad you guys could make it! For a minute there, I thought you weren’t coming,” she said to them. “But the good news is that we’re here now,” Dee Dee said. “As for our daughter, it won’t get that far…she’ll be fine…had a talk with her before coming here,” Randy said. “I hope so…for all of our sakes,” she said. They talked as the car drove off. Later that day, Deke was eating lunch with Tyrese, Tarik Jr, Brianna, Marlon, Mark, and Billie at the diner. “Hey, guys…knock it off…eat your food,” he told them. They started to play around as Myra and Janie drives up. “Hey, bro! Think fast,” Tyrese said. He picked up a tater tot and threw it in his brother’s mouth. “It’s good,” Marlon yelled. The girls came inside. Deke saw Myra as she walked by. She went to the restroom. “Ey! I’m gonna go cleaned up real quick! Watch the kids, Ty,” he said. “Aiight,” said Tyrese as Deke left the table. Myra turned on the restroom sink and threw some water on her face. “Come on…snap out of it, girl…it’s not who you think it is…it’s not him, right,” she said to herself while staring into the mirror. She turns around to see Deke standing in front of the door. “Hello! Miss me,” he said to her. “Oh, shit,” she whispered. She heads for the window. He went after her. Deke caught up to Myra and threw her against the wall. “Well! Well! Well! What do we have here? Why you running, you little bitch? I’m not gonna hurt you—YET! I’m just wondering—why am I hearing about you and that other bitch saying you gonna take me down, huh? You better back off or I’ll put you to sleep—PERMANENTLY! Got it,” he said. She shook her head in agreement. He left the restroom. Janie sat down at a table and looked at the menu. Myra came out of the restroom and sat across from her. Deke went back to the table with his little cousins. “Hey, you…what’s wrong,” Janie asked her friend. “You know the guy that I was telling you about…the one who killed Jackie…that’s him with those kids,” Myra told her. “Him? Who would leave their kids with a common criminal,” she questioned. The two of them got up and left. Tarik was in the studio listening to some tracks when he got a phone call. “I gotta take this! Boomer, hold down the fort,” he said as he heads toward the door. “You got it, boss,” Boomer said. “What up…yeah…this is he…uh-huh…for real…thanks, man…I owe you big time…one,” he said through the phone, then hung up. Nyisha showed up at the studio seconds later. “Hey there, stranger,” she said to him. “Well hey yourself! What are you doing here,” he asked. “You forgot already? We were supposed to have lunch together,” she said. “Aw! I forgot! I’ll let the boys know and then we’ll get outta here, all right,” he said. “Okay,” she said. “Ey, guys! I’m out,” he said through the door before leaving with his wife. The two of them got into his car and drove away. “So…how is your sister…I know it couldn’t been easy seeing her in the same way that you were back then,” he said. “She’s doing good…just left her house a while ago…she’s resting now,” she said. “Are you gonna be okay,” he asked. “Yeah…I’m gonna be fine,” she said. Then he went down the highway.
T.J. was in the den reading a book when her kids comes in. “Hi, Mom,” they said. “Hi, guys,” she said to them. “How are you,” Marlon asked. “I feel a little bit better now that you’re here…did you have fun,” she said to him. “Yes,” he said. “They had their lunch…the baby’s asleep…everything’s aiight, cuz,” Deke said. He kissed his cousin on the forehead and went upstairs. Bridget was downstairs cleaning up when Levi showed up. “What up, girl,” he said. “Hey, Levi! What brings you by,” she asked. “I heard about your big sister! How is she anyway,” he asked her. “T.J. is fine…it’s nothing serious, you know,” she said. “Hey! You gonna be all right,” he asked. “Yeah! I’m all right,” she said. “No, you’re not…come here,” he said, pulling her close to him. The two of them hugged. “You have no idea what I’ve been through these past couple of weeks,” she said as she rested in his arms. Suddenly, they kissed. Kevin and Brandon were at the park playing basketball with their brothers. Nigel sat on the bench taking score when a young slender girl came over to him. “So what’s going on over there,” she asked him. “Just my boys and their brothers…showing off as usual,” he answered. “Well where does that leave you,” she said, then starts flirting with him. Bridget and Levi were making out in the den. “Ohhh…ahhh, shit,” she moans as Levi went down on her. Suddenly, they heard a noise upstairs. It startled them. “We—we gotta stop…we can’t do this,” she said, pushing him away. “You’re right…I’m sorry about that…guess I got a little carried away,” he agreed. “I gotta check on the kids,” she said. “Yeah—you do that…I’ma head out,” he said. “Okay,” she said. He left the house as Bridget went upstairs to the kids. Later that evening, Kevin came home from the park. Bridget and the kids were eating dinner in the kitchen. “Hi, guys,” he said. “Hi, Dad,” said Kyle, Zack, and Deena. “Hi, baby! Your food’s on the stove,” Bridget said. “Thanks! How was your day,” he asked her. Bridget thought about what happened between her and Levi. “Um…it was good…how was yours,” she asked him. “It was good, too…kicked the guys’ butts in basketball…just so I can come home to my lovely family,” he said, then hugged and kissed his wife. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. “I’ll get it! You keep eating,” Bridget said, leaving the table. “Um okay,” Kevin said. She left the room to answer the door. “Hey, guys…why don’t you take your food upstairs…I’ll be there to join ya,” he said. “Okay,” the kids said. They took their plates and went to their rooms. He got up and went into the den. Bridget looked through the window and saw Levi outside. “What are you doing here,” she asked. “We have to talk,” Levi said, coming into the house. “We don’t have to talk about anything,” she said. “Yes, we do…we need to talk about what almost happened between us earlier—in the den, I mean,” he said. “You mean the kiss…oh I didn’t mean for that to happen or lead you on or nothing like that,” she said. “I know! It wasn’t supposed to happen! I don’t wanna come between you and Kevin! I shouldn’t have kissed you—I’m sorry,” he said. Kevin sat in the den quietly and overheard them talking. He then walked in on them both. “You did what?” a voice said to them. “Kevin, I didn’t see you there,” Bridget said. “Wait! You just heard the conversation, did you,” Levi questioned his friend. “Yup! I heard everything,” said Kevin. “Oh my god! I’m so sorry, Kevin! We didn’t mean to hurt you,” she cried. “Yeah, man…she’s right…we didn’t mean to do it…the kiss was an accident,” Levi said. “Shut up,” he yells at them. “Please, Kevin…we didn’t mean for it to happen,” she pleaded. “Oh really…what the fuck do you take me for, huh,” he yelled, then squeezes her arm. “Ow! Kevin, you’re hurting me,” she cried. “Chill out, man! Let her go,” Levi said, coming in between his two friends. “I’m getting sick and tired of you…your dead brother…your entire family going after my wife…it’s gonna stop right now,” he yells at Levi, then pushes Bridget down on the floor. He balled up his fist and swung at Levi. The boys started to fight. “Guys…guys…stop it,” she screamed at them as she got off the floor. She tries to break them up but instead got caught in the middle. Then the three of them went through the living room window.
Later that night, T.J. and Marvin were fast asleep in their bedroom when the phone rang. “Um, hello? What?! I’ll be right there,” she said, then hung up. “What was that about,” he asked. “I gotta get to my sister’s house…something happened,” she said nervously. “I’ll go with you,” he said. The two of them got dressed and left. Moments later, T.J. and Marvin drove up to the house to see three (3) ambulances and five (5) squad cars in the front yard. “Oh, my god…stop the car,” she said. Marvin parked the car across the street. The two of them got out to see what happened. “Look…there’s someone under that sheet,” he said. “Oh, no! It can’t be…,” she said. Before Marvin could say anything, T.J. ran across the yard to see the mysterious person under the sheet. He ran after his wife. She lifts up the sheet and saw who it was. By the time Marvin got to her, she was horrified. “What?! Is that…,” he started to say. “Yep…Levi Williams, DeWayne’s little brother,” she said, then hugged her husband. Sheryl and Melvin were in the kitchen of the Thompsons house playing spades when the phone rang. “Who’s calling at this hour,” she said. “Hurry up so I can beat you,” he said. “Hello? What?! Slow down, T.J.! Tell me what happened to your sister! I’ll be right there,” she said, hanging up the phone. “Now let’s finish—what’s wrong, sis,” he asked her. “That was T.J.! There’s been a horrible accident at Kevin and Bridget’s house! I gotta get over there,” she answered. “I’ll take you,” he said. T.J. put the phone back on the hook. “Hey, Tiff! How are you holding up,” Marvin asked her. “I’ll be fine—just can’t believe this happened, you know,” she said. “Mommy? Daddy,” said a voice from upstairs. “Who is that,” he said. “Oh, no…the kids,” she said. They went to the living room to see who was coming downstairs. It was Zack. “Hey, kiddo,” Marvin said to his nephew. “What’s going on? Where’s Mommy and Daddy,” Zack asked them. “Oh, honey,” she said, then picked Zack up and hugged him tight. Moments later, Sheryl and Melvin came into the house. They rushed over to the kids and hugged them. “What happened,” they questioned. “There’s been a fight tonight…Bridget and Kevin are on the way to the hospital now…and Levi’s dead,” T.J. said. “What—why am I not surprised…that boy,” Sheryl said angrily. “We don’t know anything yet, sis,” Melvin said. Kyle and Deena came downstairs. They were yawning and rubbing their eyes. “Hi, Grandma…what’s going on,” they asked her. “Marvin, you and T.J. take the kids upstairs and get them dressed…we’re going to the hospital,” Melvin said. They did exactly that. “Where’s Mom and Dad,” Kyle asked them. “They had a terrible accident tonight…somehow Levi was involved,” T.J. told the kids. “Is Uncle Levi okay,” Zack asked her. “Sorry, bud…he’s dead,” she said. Sheryl and Melvin went back outside to wait for them. A few hours later, the Thompson family and the Johnson family sat in the hospital waiting room as the doctors tends to Kevin and Bridget. “I can’t believe this…what just happened,” Meghan finally said. “One of the officers told me it was a fight between Bridget, Kevin, and Levi,” T.J. told her. “I should’ve known…when there’s a fight, somehow one of DeWayne’s family members is involved,” Nyisha said angrily. “But Levi wasn’t raised by his parents, you guys,” Meghan said. “Doesn’t matter, sis…he’s just like them,” Farrah said. “They’re right, Meg! He’s a Williams—it’s in his DNA,” T.J. said. “Now that he’s dead, we don’t know what would happen,” Brandon said. “What do you think is the cause of our siblings being tossed through a window,” Monica asked them. “I dunno,” they all said. “Hey, guys,” Kevin said, coming out of the ER with his arm in a sling. Dee Dee got up and hugged him. “If Kevin is fine, then Bridget should be, too,” Sheryl said. Then the doctor came out of the ER to talk with her.
Moments later, T.J. came over to Kevin and sat down. “I wanna know something…what happened tonight,” she asked him. “I don’t want to talk about it,” he said. “Something had to piss you off for the three of you to go through the living room window,” she said. “Don’t try to be my big sister now…the three I have is enough,” he said. “Why are you fighting me on this? I’m on your side here,” she questioned. “Why are you fighting with our dad? He already feels bad for abandoning you and Chuckie! You’re not even giving him a chance to make up for it! He loves you, T.J.,” he said. “It’s complicated, Kev,” she said. “No, it’s not…you’re pushing him away…you don’t do that to family,” he said, “Couldn’t you just meet him halfway…you owe him that much…stop hurting him!” “I’m scared to do that…I’ve already lost one dad…what if I get too close to him and something happens…I just don’t wanna get hurt again,” she said softly. “You won’t get hurt, okay! At least try to have a relationship with Dad! He’ll love it! Whether you like it or not, we’re family—tell you what: I will tell you whatever you wanna know if you make things right with him,” he said. “That’s all it’ll take, huh,” she said. “My kids would love it if their aunt and grandfather would get along…I would like that, too, cuz you’re my sister,” he said, holding her hand. “I’ll do that,” she said. The two of them hugged as Randy watches from afar. “I overheard Bridget and Levi talking about the kiss they shared earlier today…I flew into a rage and fought with Levi…Bridget was trying to stop us and that’s when we went through the window…I’m glad that punk is dead, but I never intended to hurt Bridget—it was an accident,” he said. Then why were you fighting with her,” she asked him. “Bridget kissed Levi—they both betrayed me…the punk is just like his brother—reminds me of high school,” he said, “She broke my heart—I had to kill him before he destroys my family!” “For now, we need to keep this quiet…the last thing we want is for Deon and Lola Ann to have you arrested for murder…your kids nearly lost their mother tonight…they can’t afford to lose you, too,” she said, “I’m doing this to protect you, little brother…please understand that!” “Yeah…of course,” he said. Meanwhile, Deon and Lola Ann showed up at the hospital. “Hello, doctor! We were told that our son was brought here—Levi Williams,” they said. “Well, well, well…what do we have here—the jailbird family,” T.J. said, coming up to them. “Don’t listen to her, baby,” Lola Ann told her husband. “Every time my baby sister and her husband have problems or a fight, it starts with the two of you…DeWayne…now it’s Levi,” she said. “Don’t you dare bring my sons into this…it’s that little bitch who drove them to their deaths…they would still be here if it wasn’t for her,” Lola Ann said. “Maybe your little son shouldn’t come around my sister or he wouldn’t be dead right now…you teach him how to go after married women now,” she said angrily. “That’s not even the point, little girl,” Lola Ann said back. “Luckily we have that little one right there who should’ve had his father’s namesake from the start,” Deon said, pointing at Zack. “Oh, get over yourself! The child’s seven (7) years old—even he’s relieved not to have that stupid name! My sister and his husband named him after their grandfathers so if you don’t like it, tough—nobody cares! Zack is not your responsibility, got it,” T.J. told them. Then she walked away.
“For a minute there, I thought you were gonna tell them what really happened to their son,” Kevin said, coming up to her. “How long have you known me? I meant what I said! No one will know what happened to Levi! This stays between us! You said it yourself, Kevin! We’re family! I won’t let anything happen to you, got it,” T.J. said. “Got it,” he said. Deon and Lola Ann watched the two of them in disgust. “Something’s not right with those kids,” Lola Ann said. “Not at all, babe,” he said. “We gotta get our grandson away from these stuck-up jerks once and for all,” she said. “Mm-hmm,” he agreed. Five hours later, everyone was fast asleep in the waiting room. Kevin was sitting by his wife’s bedside. Zack woke up and got off the couch. He went over to T.J. tapping on her shoulder. She suddenly opened her eyes and said, “What’s wrong? Can’t sleep?” “I gotta go to the bathroom,” Zack said. “All right, bud…let’s go,” she said to her nephew. She got up and grabbed Zack’s hand. They went down to the restroom together. As they walked down the halls, Deon and Lola Ann hid around the corner. “Go ahead! I’ll be right here when you come out,” she said. Zack went into the men’s restroom. “Oh, we’ll just see about that, bitch,” Deon whispered. He and Lola Ann came out of the shadows as T.J. waited. Lola Ann had a dagger in her hand. “Ain’t nobody gonna stop us from giving our grandson the name he deserves,” Lola Ann said as she lunged at T.J. In a split second, T.J. grabbed Lola Ann’s arm and punched her in the face. The two women started to fight. Deon jumps in, balled up his fist, and knocked T.J. across the head. Lola Ann stabs her in the abdomen. They put her on a nearby gurney and covered her with a sheet. Zack washed his hands and came out of the restroom. “Hello? Auntie? Where are you,” he calls out. Deon came up to him smiling. Zack screamed at the top of his lungs. Lola Ann sneaks up on Zack and stuck a needle into him. He passed out in her arms. “Got ya…DeWayne Jr,” she said. “Let’s go, babe,” Deon said, kissing his wife on the lips. They carried Zack outside to their car. Moments later, a janitor was mopping the floors and came across the body on the gurney. He saw who it was and went to get help. He ran into a doctor in the hallway and pointed at it. Marvin and Tarik were playing cards in the cafeteria when Nyisha showed up. She sat down next to the both of them. “Hi, guys,” she said. “Hey! How’s Bridget,” Tarik asked his wife. “No change…how’s everyone else,” she asked him. “They’re asleep for a while now,” he said. “And speaking of everyone else, I gotta go check up on my wife,” Marvin said, then walked away. “So tell me the truth…how are you really doing through all of this,” Tarik said. Before she could answer him, a nurse came in on them. “Yes,” Nyisha questioned. “Sorry to bother you but you’re needed in the E.R.,” the nurse said. “What happened, Brenda,” she asked. “Um…,” Brenda hesitated. “Spit it out, Brenda,” Tarik said. Brenda told them what they wanted to hear. The three of them went down the hall to the E.R. “He can’t come in here,” Brenda said to Nyisha. “I’ll be outside…see you later,” Tarik said, kissing his wife on the cheek. He went out of the E.R. “Okay…so what are we looking at, Brenda,” Nyisha asked her. “A young woman in her early 30s with a knife wound…she was just stabbed in the abdomen,” Brenda told her. Nyisha saw who it was. “Oh, my god,” she gasped. “Um…you know her,” Brenda asked. “Yeah…it’s my little sister…is she…,” she started to say. “Dead? No, but barely hanging on—we have to hurry or she will be,” said Brenda. Then they went to work.
“Hang in there, sis…you gonna be okay…I’ll make sure of it,” Nyisha said, looking down at T.J. as she lays on the operating table. Hours later, Tarik waited outside the E.R. when Marvin came up to him. “Hey, man…where did you guys disappear off to,” he asked. “Well, Nyisha was needed in the E.R. so I was waiting out here…what’s up with you,” Tarik said. “T.J. and Zack are missing…no one knows where they are,” he said. “What?! You’re kidding,” Tarik questioned. “I wish! Everyone in the hospital are looking for them right now,” he told Tarik. Nyisha came out of the E.R. and said, “You may not have to look very far cuz T.J. is being treated for a knife wound!” Sheryl and Dee Dee were exhausted from the search when Michelle and Farrah caught up with them. “Mom? Are you all right,” Farrah asked. “I’m fine, baby…don’t worry so much…our only concern is your sister and nephew,” Dee Dee replied after catching her breath. Nyisha, Tarik, and Marvin came from the E.R. to join them. “Where were you? We were searching up and down this hospital for my daughter and my grandson…,” Sheryl yelled at them. “Whoa! I think they deserve to explain why they weren’t here to help us,” Dee Dee said to her friend. “I was called in for surgery when they turned up missing…but you do deserve an explanation, Mrs. Thompson…we just found T.J. in the E.R.—one of the nurses told me that somebody stabbed her earlier tonight,” Nyisha said. “Oh, my god…is she all right,” Dee Dee asked her. “I’m not sure…I don’t know…she lost so much blood–,” she hesitated to tell them. Farrah held her sister tightly. “So that leaves Zack! Where is he,” Michelle said. Dee Dee hugs both her daughters. Moments later, T.J. was resting in a hospital bed as the nurse checked her vitals. Randy came into the room and said, “Excuse me, miss…is everything okay?” “Yes, sir…the surgery was successful…your daughter is stable, but we won’t know anything for 24 hours,” she said, leaving the room. “Thank you,” he said, sitting down next to T.J. Meanwhile, Deon and Lola Ann drove away from the hospital with Zack bound and gagged in the back seat. “Baby, we’re home free,” Deon said. “Goodbye, Zachariah Harlan Johnson…hello, DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr,” Lola Ann said to her husband. “Yep…the name he rightfully deserves, baby,” he said, kissing her. Zack spits the gag out of his mouth and yelled, “I’ll never take your dead son’s name, you quack!” “Oh…but you already did…DeWayne Jr…you will learn your name…or I’ll kill ya,” he said cheerfully, then puts the gag back in Zack’s mouth. Back in the hospital room, Randy waited patiently as T.J. slept. He bows his head on the bed and prayed to himself. “I can’t believe this happened right here where anyone could see,” Sheryl said, “I got one daughter in a coma because of Levi Williams and now my other daughter gets stabbed! What is going on here?!” “Your mom is pissed,” Danny said. “I’ve never seen her like this before,” Jeffrey said back. As they talked, Marvin was close by listening through the hospital room door. T.J. started to wake up. “Dad…,” she moaned. “I’m here, kiddo,” Randy said. “Oooh…what happened…did I have another seizure,” she said softly. “No…somebody stabbed you and left you for dead…a janitor found you on a gurney next to the restroom,” he told her. Then Marvin left the door and ran into Lance.
“Where’s Zack? I gotta go find him—ow,” T.J. mumbled as she tries to get out of bed. “Whoa there! We’re all looking for him—even the hospital staff so don’t worry! Lay still, honey, you just got out of surgery,” he said. “So that’s why I’m sore,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “My mom said to me a while back that I should give you another chance—Kevin, too! She hates that I’m fighting with you—even told me about the Miller family,” she said. “I understand…it’s not easy, is it,” he questioned. “No, it isn’t…the whole situation about you being my dad…it just threw me off,” she said. “I get it…this is too much for you considering what you’ve been through,” he said. “I couldn’t handle it,” she said, “Can I ask something?” “Sure,” he said. “How long have you known…that Chuckie and I were your kids,” she asked him. He took a deep breath before answering his daughter’s question. “From the moment she told me that she was pregnant days after Dee Dee …Terrell wasn’t happy about it…he figured that by punishing me and your mom, he decide to fight for primary custody of you and your brother…it was the biggest mistake that I made in my life—giving you guys up…sorry it took so long to tell you this, honey,” he said. Suddenly, T.J. hugged him. “I’m sorry, too, Dad,” she whispered softly. “Tell you what: once you get out of here and feeling better, we’ll try again…anything you want, okay,” he said. “Okay…I’ll like that,” she said. Hours later, Lance came in to visit his partner. “What have you done now,” he asked her. T.J. opens her eyes and said, “You mean what I haven’t done…I’m not upsetting my mother!” “It’s starting to sound that way…I heard about your little sister, but this is ridiculous,” he said. “I’m being ridiculed for taking my nephew to the restroom…Lance, I was watching Zack when I was attacked…now would I harm that kid…I would die for him,” she said. “I know! Nobody thinks that! We got your back, bud,” he said. “Thanks, man…between this mess with DeWayne’s parents—wait a minute…where are those jerks,” she said. “I haven’t seen them, T,” he said to her. “Dammit…they got Zack,” she said. “Deon and Lola Ann did this? Stab you and snatch Zack,” he yelled. “Yeah,” she told him. He takes off before she could say another word. “Whoa…what was that about,” Kevin asked her. “Lance’s going after Deon and Lola Ann—I gotta stop him,” she said, getting out of bed. “Hey…you don’t wanna do that considering they’ve already did,” he said, “We almost lost you because of those jerks…please!” “You’re right…ahh,” she said, holding her stomach. “They’ll get what they deserved…bet on it,” he said. “Here we are, gang…as soon as Carter gets here, we gonna get that name changed to DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr.,” Deon said. “No! I hate that stupid name,” Zack yelled. “Well I think Zachariah is a stupid name,” Deon yelled back. “It is not stupid…it’s my great-grandfather’s name, stupid,” he yelled at Deon. “Shut up, you ungrateful little brat…those people ain’t your goddamn family—we are…you are a Williams, boy,” Lola Ann screamed at him. “Ha! You wish! A real family wouldn’t let their kids die,” he mumbles to himself. She got mad and slapped him hard. Carter showed up to meet them. The three of them started talking in front of a courthouse. Zack wiggled out of the ropes, left the car, and ran off. “I can’t believe this! You took the boy away from his parents? Are you mad,” Carter yelled at them. “No! He’s our grandson,” Deon yelled back. “He’s Randall and Deidre Johnson’s grandson now! Their son, Kevin, adopted him—you know what? You’re on your own! I don’t want any part in this if you caught for taking that child—you are going to hell,” he yelled. As he walked away, Carter saw Zack at the corner of the courthouse. Then Zack saw the unthinkable: Lola Ann turning Carter around and stabbing him in the chest with a dagger.
In a split second, Zack thought about the day he was stabbed. He went to a payphone nearby and dialed 9-1-1. “Hello? I need the police! I would like to report a murder—my name is Zack, uh—Zachariah Harlan Johnson! I’m at the courthouse on Main Street! Deon and Lola Ann Williams just killed their lawyer,” he said to the operator. Deon went over to Zack, grabbed the phone, and hung it up. “Can’t turn my back for two fucking seconds without you pulling a stunt—come on, you little brat,” Deon yelled, grabbing his grandson from the payphone. “Let me go, you jerk,” Zack yelled back. Deon knocked Zack out and carried him outside. T.J. was grabbing some clothes from the hospital closet when Nyisha came into the room. “Where do you think you’re going,” she asked her sister. “Who, me,” T.J. said, putting on a clean shirt. “Back to bed,” she said. “What,” T.J. said. “You heard me…I know what you thinking,” she said. “Huh,” T.J. questioned. “Don’t ‘huh’ me…I know you’re gonna sneak outta here to look for Zack…let the police handle it,” she said. “That, too…if I don’t go out there and stop Lance, he’s gonna get killed,” T.J. said. “If you go after Lance, you could get yourself killed—you’re already hurt after confronting Deon and Lola Ann Williams…you’re no good to us dead,” she yells at T.J. “I promised his mom, all right…I promised her that I wouldn’t let anything happen to him…you may not understand that but I gotta watch out for him…he has no one…his mom’s dead and his dad’s in jail…he only has me…I can’t let him down, please,” T.J. said. Nyisha listened to what her sister had to say. “You know this is a bad idea but since you care about him, I’ll let you go on one condition—I’m going along for the ride,” she said. “You’re kidding me…no…I can’t have Dad and Dee Dee on my case on account of you,” T.J. said. “I’m not taking no for an answer…either I go with you or none of us are going…you’re not dying on my watch, kid…take your pick,” she said. “All right…fine…you just put me in a terrible position,” T.J. said. “Your mom asked me to keep an eye on you, little sister…I have to honor that promise,” she said. Seconds later, Sheryl was sitting by her youngest daughter’s bedside when Dee Dee and Randy came in. “Hey, Sheryl…how is she,” they asked. “Still no change,” Sheryl told them. “Don’t worry about Bridget…she’ll pull through this,” Randy said to her. “It has never stopped her before and it won’t stop her now,” Dee Dee said. Brenda came to the room and said, “Hello! Nyisha told me to give you this! Bye!” She gave Dee Dee a note before walking away. Nyisha was driving around in her Escalade as T.J. slept in the back seat. Her cell phone started to ring. She picked it up and saw Tarik’s number on the caller ID. “Go ahead and answer it…nobody’s stopping you,” T.J. said with her eyes closed. “Nah! If it ain’t about Bridget, it’s not important,” she said, setting her phone down on the seat. Back at the hospital, Tarik tried to get in contact with his wife. “Damn,” he mumbled. “What happened,” Marvin asked him. “The girls…they’re not answering their cell phones…something’s up,” he said. “Last time they didn’t hear from the girls…,” Marvin started to say. “Naw, man…I don’t think they would drive off a bridge or get kidnapped, right,” he said. The two of them looked at each other and ran off. Deon and Lola Ann were in the judge’s chambers talking as Zack started to wake up. He found himself chained to the secretary’s desk. “Wha—help! Help,” he yelled. “Shut up, DeWayne Jr!” Deon yelled back. “It’s Zack—my name is Zack, not DeWayne Jr!” he yelled at him. “You’ll have to excuse our grandson…he has suffered a massive head injury…he think he’s somebody else which is why we’re here…to give him a name of his own,” Lola Ann said. Then Zack frowned at the two of them.
Kevin was in the hospital room sleeping on the couch when Bridget started to wake up. “Hey, girl! You’re up! Your family were so worried—how are you feeling,” he said as Bridget stared back at him. She thought back to the fight at their home with Levi including falling through the window. She took a deep breath and said, “What did you do to me?” “Huh,” he questioned. “What did you do to me,” she yelled. She starts beating up on him before the alarms went off. Myra and Janie were watching TV in the living room of their apartment. “Any word on the murder case,” Janie asked. “Nope! They dropped everything for some brat who just got nabbed from the hospital,” Myra replied. “Now what do we gotta do to get some justice for our girl,” she said. “I don’t know but we gotta go down to that station and demand our justice,” Myra said. “Yeah! Let’s go,” she said. The two of them got up and left. Deon and Lola Ann were leaving the courthouse with Zack in tow when Nyisha drove up. “T.J., are you sure this is the place,” she asked her sister. “Of course…the operator at the station told me this courthouse…it’s the only one on Main Street,” T.J. said to her. “Hey…there’s Zack,” she said. “And those crazy fools…wait…we gonna follow them to see where they going,” T.J. said as she watches them celebrate. “We finally did it…hello, world…this is DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr!” Deon yelled. Zack stuck out his tongue at him. “Knock it off, DeWayne Jr!” Lola Ann yelled as she smacks him in the back of the head. “My mom still thinks it’s a stupid name,” Zack said angrily. “It’s your name now! Get in the car,” Deon said. The three of them drove off without knowing that they were being followed. “What were those girls thinking…running off after Deon and Lola Ann Williams—the same creeps who attacked your daughter…I don’t even wanna know what my daughter’s involvement in this,” Dee Dee yelled. “And on top of everything else, my other daughter’s blood pressure spikes up and she doesn’t even know what’s going on,” Sheryl yelled back. The two women starts pacing up and down the floor. “If the girls finds those creeps, they’re gonna get themselves killed,” said Michelle. “I have to agree with Michelle…Deon and Lola Ann have become violent and will kill anyone that gets in their way,” Farrah said. “Well, I’m not gonna sit here and wonder what if…I’m going to find the girls,” Randy told them. “Be careful out there, Dad,” Farrah said. “Bring my sister back here safe and sound, Mr. Johnson,” Michelle said. “Of course…I’ll bring them both back safe and sound,” he said, then got up and left. Deon and Lola Ann pulled up in the driveway of their home before turning off their car. Nyisha and T.J. parked the Escalade across the street. “Well, that’s just typical! They’re using their home to hide Zack,” T.J. said. “That poor kid…he doesn’t deserve to be with those people,” said Nyisha. Suddenly, someone tapped on the window. It startled them. “What the fuck—what you tryna do, give me a heart attack? Geez, Lance,” T.J. said. “What you doing here,” Lance said. “What you doing here,” she said back. The two of them started arguing. “Come here, you little runt,” Deon yelled as he pulls Zack out of the car. “Honey, it’s DeWayne Jr now…stop calling him names,” Lola Ann said calmly. “What a couple of dumbasses,” Zack mumbled. Deon held him tightly and walked toward the house. “Hey, guys! Look,” Nyisha said to T.J. And Lance. They stopped arguing to see what was going on. Zack wiggled out of Deon’s grip and runs off. “Suckers,” he yelled. “Get him! Get DeWayne Jr!” Lola Ann yells at her husband. Then she and Deon ran after him.
Lance, T.J., and Nyisha got out of the Escalade, then split up. As Deon and Lola Ann chases Zack, they were hit hard. T.J. grabs Lola Ann and punched her constantly. Lance punched Deon out and cuffed him. Zack ran to Nyisha and hold her tight. “You bitch…stay away from my family…stay away from my sister…her husband…and their son…you hear me…YOU HEAR ME!” T.J. yelled at Lola Ann. “You damn kids…can’t keep us away from DeWayne Sebastian Williams Jr,” Lola Ann said outta breath. “His name is Zachariah Harlan Johnson, bitch,” T.J. said angrily. She then punched Lola Ann out. Afterwards, T.J. held her stomach and nearly passed out. “Hey, partner…you all right,” Lance asked her. “Yeah…still a little winded is all,” she said. “You need to sit down on the curb here…gotta make sure you didn’t bust your stitches,” Nyisha said. T.J. did exactly that. “Are you okay, Auntie,” Zack asked her. “Yeah, bud…I’m okay,” she said, “How about you? Are you okay?” “Yes,” Zack said. A few hours later, the police had Deon and Lola Ann in handcuffs. T.J., Nyisha, and Zack were in the ambulance when Lance meet up with them. “Hey, guys! How are you holding up,” he asked his friends. “Good, Uncle Lance,” said Zack. “I agree with him,” Nyisha said, hugging her nephew. “We gotta get out of here so we can get this little guy back to his mom and dad,” T.J. said, rubbing Zack’s head. Randy shows up unexpectedly and went straight to the kids. “Dad,” said Nyisha. Without saying a word, he hugs his two daughters and grandson. “Don’t be mad but I called your dad on the way over here,” Lance said. “It’s okay, Lance…you’re our hero,” Nyisha said, kissing him on the cheek. “Thanks, Lance…for keeping them safe…we are forever grateful to you for this,” Randy said. “Of course, sir…anything for family,” he said. “She’s all set, Nyisha…make sure this one gets checked out at the hospital,” the EMT said. “I’ll make sure of that,” Nyisha said. “Let’s get back to the hospital, kids…your mothers are worried sick about you guys,” Randy said. Moments later, Lance watched the happy family as they drove away. T.J. looked back at her friend through the window of Randy’s car. “You know you’re lucky to have that guy watching out for you, your sister, and your nephew…I know it’s your job to protect us and the neighborhood but it’s too much…you need to take care of yourself…you did enough already,” he said. “I know, Dad…just couldn’t sit there and do nothing…I can’t help it, you know,” she said. “I get it…let us take care of you for a change…I’m your father—I’m supposed to be protecting you, not the other way around,” he said. “Okay…I’m sorry for leaving the hospital and having you all worried…pulling Nyisha in the middle of this…I would never put her in any danger, honest,” she said. “I know…I appreciate you for watching out for Nyisha…Dee Dee and I are grateful that you girls are so close,” he said, then hugged her tight. The cops drove away with Deon and Lola Ann in the back seat of the squad car. He stayed behind to secure the crime scene. Suddenly, a mysterious black car drove up. “Hey, man! What happened here,” said the person in the car. “Suspected kidnapping…but it’s over now…I’m just securing the scene,” Lance said without looking at the person behind him. “Thanks, officer!” the person said. Then Lance turns around to see a gun pointed directly at him.
Sheryl and Dee Dee sat in the waiting room when Randy and the kids showed up. “Grandma! Grandma,” Zack squealed. He hugged the both of them. “Oh, my god! Honey, are you all right,” Sheryl asked. “Yes,” Zack answered. “I’m so glad you guys are okay,” she said to her grandson. “Don’t you dare scare us like that ever again, you hear me…do you hear me,” Dee Dee demanded. “Yes, Mom,” Nyisha said. “And the same goes for you, too,” Sheryl said. “Yes, Mom…I hear you,” said T.J. “I mean it, Tiffani…no more of this craziness…I don’t want no phone calls saying you were killed in these streets…,” Sheryl yelled. “Yes, Mom…I promise,” T.J. said, hugging her tight. “Thank you,” Michelle said to Randy, then joins in to hug her mom and sister. T.J. and Zack went down the halls to see Bridget. They went into the room. “Shh! She’s still sleeping,” she whispered to her nephew. “No, I’m not,” Bridget moans. “Mom, you’re awake,” Zack said. “Of course! I heard everything your aunt said from the moment she came in—so what happened today,” Bridget asked. “Well…it’s a long story that we’ll tell you when you feel better,” T.J. said, then sit down by her little sister’s bedside. Later that evening, Bridget and Zack were fast asleep as T.J. watched them. She left the room and walked back down the halls. Her cell phone starts to vibrate as she heads toward the waiting room. Marvin was reading a book to his young daughter. She finally answers it and got the most horrible news ever. She fell to the floor and broke down crying. Randy and Marvin saw what was going on before rushing over to hug her. “Honey, what’s wrong,” they asked her. “Lance’s dead—I’m listed as his next to kin,” she said softly. “You want us to come along to identify his body,” Marvin asked. She shook her head. “Let me help you up,” said Randy. The three of them went downstairs to the morgue and saw a body covered with a white sheet. T.J. went over to see her friend laying there on the table. Randy got on his cell phone and made a call. “Hey, Sher…you need to come to the morgue…our daughter needs us…her friend died,” he said. “Yep…it’s him,” she whispered. “Hey, babe…it’s okay…I’m here,” Marvin said, hugging her once again. Moments later, Sheryl showed up at the morgue and saw her daughter standing there with Lance. She went in to hug her tight. “Mom,” T.J. cried. “I’m so sorry about your friend, baby,” she said softly. Randy and Marvin stood outside as the women comfort each other. The next day, Sheryl and Dee Dee were eating breakfast in the Thompsons kitchen. “So sad how that boy died…how is she,” Dee Dee asked her. “I’m not sure…T.J. hasn’t said much since we left the morgue…those kids just found their way back to each other after all these years and now…gone just like that,” Sheryl said. “What are we gonna do with the memorial service,” she asked. “T.J. suggested doing it by herself,” Sheryl said. “Oh, no…she shouldn’t take on so much on her own,” she said. “She was listed as Lance’s next to kin…guess she knows what he wants,” Sheryl said. “You know she’s grieving…shut us all out…hope she doesn’t break down after this,” she said. Seconds later, T.J. came through the back door with some boxes in her arms. “Do you need some help with this,” Sheryl asked her daughter. “No…I got it,” T.J. said. “Are you sure,” Dee Dee asked. “Yeah…I’m sure,” she said. “Honey, sit down…talk to us, huh,” Sheryl said. “Um, okay,” she said. “Sorry to hear about your friend…we would like to help you through this…you’re not alone in this…we miss him, too,” Dee Dee said. “I know…I wanna do this myself,” she said. “Just know we’re here if you need us…okay, honey,” Dee Dee said. “Okay…can I go now, Mom,” she said. “Of course, honey,” Sheryl said. Then she hugged her daughter tight.
The whole police department were at the graveyard along with the townspeople. It was raining hard. There was a casket and a picture of Lance in front of them. As the minister was talking, T.J. sat there with tears in her eyes. One of the officers came up to her and said, “A friend of yours?” “Yeah,” T.J. said back. “Sorry to hear that! Guess you guys were pretty close, huh,” the officer asked. “Like family…my parents took him in for a short time when his dad went to prison for killing his mom,” she said, then left the graveyard. While getting into her car, T.J. was thinking about the first time she met Lance as a kid. “Hello…we’re your new neighbors…I’m Sheryl Thompson and this is my daughter, Tiffani,” she remembers her mother making the introduction that day. “Hi, Sheryl…I’m Anna…this is my husband, Albert…and this little fella hiding behind me is my son, Lance,” said the new neighbor. “Hi…I’m T.J.—welcome to the neighborhood,” her younger self said to the new family. “Go ahead, honey,” Anna said to her young son. T.J. remembers grabbing Lance’s hand as they quickly became fast friends. She shook it off and turned on her car. Later that day, Marvin and Tarik were in the front yard playing with the kids when she drove up. “Hi, guys,” she said. “So how was the service? It couldn’t been easy,” Tarik asked her. “It was nice but it’s not easy burying a good friend like Lance! Now it’ll never be the same again,” she said. “It sucks the way he died, huh,” Marvin said. “Yeah…I left him there after Deon and Lola Ann was arrested…now he’s gone,” she cried. The three of then hugged as the kids watched. Sheryl was in the kitchen reading the newspaper and drinking coffee while Kyle, Zack, and Deena played a card game in the den. Melvin, Kevin, and Deke were smoking cigars on the front porch as Bridget was resting upstairs. “Ahhh! This is the life, fellas,” Melvin said to the boys. “I’m not so sure…Bridget and I…we don’t exactly see eye to eye right now,” Kevin said. “Throwing her through the window isn’t the best impression in a marriage…look at that DeWayne kid she was dating in high school,” Deke said. Melvin smacks him in the back of his head. “I would never hurt Bridget like that…I’m not DeWayne,” Kevin said to them. “But you’re acting just like him…your jealousy toward Levi Williams is why my niece resents you…that’s what DeWayne did to her…she got out of a volatile relationship with him just to be with you because she thought you would keep her safe…you need to make her feel that way or you’re gonna lose her forever,” said Melvin. That got Kevin thinking before he went inside. Nyisha and Farrah were eating breakfast at the restaurant when Meghan showed up. “Hey, you guys! So, what did I miss and don’t leave anything out,” she said to them as she sat down. “You need to slow down so we can tell you, all right,” Farrah said. “This week has been stressful! I don’t wanna relive it,” Nyisha said. “What did she mean by that? What happened,” she asked Farrah. “Her boss is giving her a hard time right now…our little brother and his wife—they’re not on speaking terms since the fight they had with Levi…Deon and Lola Ann attacked T.J. and took Zack…and on top of everything else, Lance was killed by some guy in a dark car,” Farrah said to her little sister. “Oh, my…how is T.J. doing through all of this,” she asked. “Um, that’s a good question…we haven’t seen her at all since it happened,” Farrah said. They got up and left. Warren and Abigail were hanging out on their parents’ porch when Kameelah and LaToya showed up. “Hi, guys! What’s going on,” they asked. “Mom and Dad are fighting again,” Abigail said. “I’ve had it! Get in the car, you guys! I’ll handle this,” Kameelah said. “But…,” she started to say. “Go,” Kameelah said. Then Abigail and Warren did what they were told as their big sister went into the house.
T.J. was heading to her office when Chief Danes came into the station. “Hi, boss! You wanted to see me,” she asked. “Yes, Tiffani! Step into my office, please,” said Chief Danes. The two women walked into the interrogation room. “Okay…what’s up,” she asked. “For starters, I told you to take a break from the station because of Lance’s death…since you wouldn’t do what I’ve asked, I need you to do something for me…kind of a special assignment,” Chief Danes said. “Um sure! What is it,” she asked. “My nephew has been transferred to this station today…it’s his first day and I want you to show him around town…can you do that for me,” Chief Danes asked her. “Babysitting your nephew? I guess…,” she sighs. There was a knock on the door. “Come in,” Chief Danes said. T.J. turns around to see a tall muscular man in his mid-30s standing in the doorway. They got up to greet him. Bridget was in old bedroom at her parents’ house reading a book with Zack when Kevin came up and knocked on the door. “It’s open,” they both yelled. “He, guys,” he said to them. “Hi, Daddy,” Zack said. “Why don’t you go downstairs and see if Grandma needs any help, okay,” Bridget said. “Okay, Mommy…bye, Daddy,” Zack said, then left the room. “You don’t wanna talk to me—your own husband, huh? Don’t do this to me, please,” Kevin begged. “Don’t do what? Huh, Kevin! You promised my family—our friends—that you would never hurt me! How the fuck am I supposed to trust you now, huh,” Bridget yells at him. She balled up her fist and swung at him. Kevin grabs her arm. She tries to hit him with the other fist. He grabs the other arm and hold her down on the bed. “I don’t wanna fight you, all right! I’m trying to apologize but you refused to listen! What do I have to do to get through to you,” Kevin yelled. “Get off of me,” Bridget yelled back. “I’m sick of this…I’m outta here,” he said, letting her go and walking toward the door. “Get back here…Kevin,” she yelled. Kevin mumbled something and left the room. “Don’t walk away from me,” she yelled at him. She got off the bed but fell to the floor. “Quit playing, girl,” he yells at her. “Ow! Help,” she moaned. Kevin me back to see Bridget laying on the bedroom floor. “Oh, shit…what happened,” he asked. “Fuck you,” she moaned. “You know what…forget it,” he said angrily. Bridget grabs his arm. “Don’t leave me…please—ow,” she begged. Kevin got on his cell phone and call 9-1-1. T.J. sat down at the desk and looked the three pictures in front of her. She picked up a picture of her and Marvin with their kids. She put the picture down and looked at the next one. It was her with Nyisha, Farrah, and Meghan. The third and final picture was her with Lance. As she looked at that picture, she thought about the first day of working beside Lance. “Hey, partner…long time no see,” she remembers hearing her best friend saying to her. “Dammit, man! If you had only waited for me, you’d still be here,” she said to herself. She sat back in her chair and sighed. Randy showed up at the station and knocks on the door of her office. She looks up and said, “Hi, Dad!” “Hey, kiddo! How are you holding up,” he asked her. “I’m fine, Dad…you don’t have to worry about me,” she answered him. “Everyone’s worried about you including your mom and me…you’re not avoiding us, are you,” he said. “Naw…I was busy, Dad,” she said. “Are you sure,” he asked. “I’m fine,” she told him. He hugged his daughter. “I’ll let you get back to work! Call your mother when you get the chance,” he said. “Okay…I will,” she said back. He kisses his daughter on the forehead and left. “Come on in. Josh,” she said. Josh walks in with his things and set them on the floor. He sat down at the desk and said, “Is that your pops?” “Mind your business, will ya…God…time to go to work,” she said. “All right…sorry,” he said. “No, I’m sorry! It’s been a stressful week and I took it out of you! Forgive me,” she said. “Of course,” he said. “Let’s get to work,” she told him. Then they grabbed their coats and left the station.
Jeffrey and Danny were at the Footlocker reading comic books when Nigel showed up. “What up, guys,” he said to them. “What up, nigga,” they said. “What the hell are you wearing, nigga,” Danny asked. “Forget about what I’m wearing…I don’t get how you guys can deal with this…having your woman dress you up and shit…I’m a player…not a one-woman man, a puppet, or a babysitter, aiight,” he told them. “My woman don’t dress me or shit,” said Jeffrey. Danny chuckled softly. Suddenly, a young slender woman with two rowdy kids came in. “Uh-oh,” they said. “There you are! I’m about to go to my hair appointment! I need you to watch these kids for me! I gotta go,” the woman said. “Yes, Gigi,” Nigel said. “Yes, Gigi,” Danny mimics his friend. He and Jeffrey burst out laughing. Kameelah drove up to the apartment that she shares with LaToya. “All right, guys! Since Mom and Dad won’t stop fighting, the best thing for everyone is for the both of you to stay here with LaToya and me,” she said. “Is that cool with y’all,” LaToya asked them. “Yeah,” Warren and Abigail said cheerfully. They got out of the car and went inside. Deke was driving around in his Cadillac Extrusion when he saw one of his boys standing on the corner talking with some girls. “Hey, Roc,” he yelled out the window to his boy. “What up, D? What you doing over here, negro,” Roc yelled back at him. “Nuthin’, man…just chillin…still talking to those girls over there,” he said. “Just got the digits and the 4-1-1 on this party tonight…supposed to be on and popping,” Roc said. “Aiight! I see what’s up! Come ride with me,” he said. “Aiight,” Roc said as he got into the Extrusion. The two of them drove off. They listened to the radio while smoking some blunts. A dark car drove up next to them. “So, about the party…are there any cute girls,” Deke asked his friend. “You know it,” Roc said. Gunshots rang out in their direction. The car suddenly sped off. Danny and Ashlee were hanging out at the Gaines’ house when they heard the door open. “Hi, Mom,” said Ashlee. “Hi, kids…how was your day,” Mrs. Gaines asked them. “It’s all good,” Danny answered. “I gotta step in the bedroom really quick…be right back,” Ashlee said, kissing Danny on the cheek. She left the room. Mrs. Gaines sat down on the recliner. “Now what were you really doing before I came in and don’t tell me you were watching TV,” she said to him. Danny gulped as she rubs on his leg. “Uh, nothing,” he hesitated. She got off the recliner and went to sit next to him. “I know what goes on in my house especially with you and my daughters! You don’t have to lie,” she said. “You knew?” he questioned. “Yes! Don’t act so surprised! My husband was the same way—may he rest in place! You remind me of him,” she said while playing with his hair. “I suppose…,” he said. “Ever been with an older woman, hmm,” she whispers in Danny’s ear. “Naw,” he said. Suddenly, she kissed him. “I see why my girls like you…I’m starting to like you, too,” she said as she unbuckled his pants. She pulls them down around his ankles. “Um…Mrs. Gaines,” he said. “Shh! Relax while I suck on this stick, all right,” she said softly. He lays back on the couch as she goes down on him slowly. The two of them starts moaning. “Aw, that feels sooo good,” Danny whispered. “Mmm-hmm,” she moaned. He pulls her onto his lap and starts making out with her. Ashlee came out to join in. Both women took off their shirts and started kissing him all over. Then they pulled Danny off the couch and took him into the bedroom.
Deke was in the ER being treated by a doctor when T.J. showed up. “Hey, cuz,” he said. “Oh my god! What happened,” she asked him. “Some punk bitch got a little crazy with a gun…that’s all,” he told her. “You better hope Uncle Melvin doesn’t find out about this,” she said. “He’s not gonna find out from me or you…will he,” he said to his cousin. “He won’t…for now,” she said back. “Cool,” he said. They did their secret handshake. Nyisha was talking to one of her patients on the phone when Dee Dee showed up. “Hi, Mom,” she said. “Hi, honey…you look a little run down…are you feeling okay,” Dee Dee asked her daughter as she felt her forehead. “Yeah! I’m fine, Mom! I know you’re not here to check up on me,” she said. “I’m glad that I did or I wouldn’t know what’s going on with you—okay…you’re right…I’m not here for that but your dad and I…we’re concerned about your sister…have you talked to her lately…Sheryl is getting worried…it would ease her mind if you watched out for her,” Dee Dee said. “Yeah…of course, Mom…I’ll do that for you guys,” she said. “Thanks, baby…you know it would’ve help if you took it easy yourself,” Dee Dee said. “Bye, Mom,” she said, cutting Dee Dee off. She went back to work as her mother leaves the hospital. T.J. was on the phone with Bridget when Josh came out of the ER with Deke. “All right…get better, kid,” she said as the boys talked. “Thanks for your cooperation, sir,” Josh said, shaking Deke’s hand. “No problem,” Deke said, then walks away. “Not bad for your first day, huh,” she said, hanging up the phone. “I think I’m starting to like here,” he said. “Your aunt was right…you’re all right, Joshua,” she said. The two of them shook hands. Once they got outside, T.J.’s cell phone started to buzz. “I gotta take this…hello,” she said. “Hey, little sister…how are you feeling,” a voice said on the other side. “Hi, Nyisha…I’m good…what do I owe the pleasure of this call,” she said. “My mom was just here…seems like your mom send her to find out what’s going on with you,” Nyisha said. “I saw Dad at the station earlier today…you can call them off—I’m okay,” she said. “They are just worried about you considering what happened with Lance—you’re not alone—we miss him, too,” Nyisha said. “I know…I gotta get back to the station…I’m training a new recruit for the force…I’m sure you wanna call your mom back to give her the good news…bye,” she said, then went into her car. Bridget hung up her cell phone when Kevin showed up with a bouquet of flowers and a stuffed teddy bear. “Aww,” she said. “I know it’s been a rough couple of weeks with the fight and all…everyone was telling me how I was acting toward you—your parents, my parents, even your uncle—and they were right…you didn’t deserve to be treated like that…I wouldn’t blame you if you wanted out of this marriage,” he said. “I’m sorry too, Kevin…I wasn’t being fair to you either…I shouldn’t have kissed Levi…we wouldn’t had that fight…he wouldn’t been dead…all that happened because of me…Deon and Lola Ann was right…it is my fault…I don’t wanna lose you,” she cried. “And you won’t…I promise…it was my fault that Levi’s dead, not yours,” he told her. The two of them hugged. Later that evening, T.J. and Josh went back to the station to fill out their reports. Chief Danes was on her way out. “Hey, guys! I see you two getting along so well! I’m so glad that I assigned you both as partners! Good night,” she said to them. “Good night,” they said back. “Aunt Neela is right…I know you’re still grieving over your last partner but I’ll help you out any way I can, all right,” Josh said. “Yeah…sure…thanks,” T.J. said. They went in their office. Nyisha was in the hospital parking lot heading to her car when her cell phone starts ringing. “Hello? Yes, Mom! I just talked to T.J. a while ago! She seems fine despite what happened with Lance! We don’t have to worry! She’s at the station training some new guy to be her partner, I guess,” she said. Then she got into her car and shut the door.
“So, how close were you and Lance,” Josh asked. “Very close! We had a close relationship! Lance was like my brother,” T.J. replied. “I know that feeling! I lost a partner too! She was also my wife! We were high school sweethearts! We were on this drug bust a while back! We were supposed to take down this guy, Chris Armstrong! When we were about to arrest him, he just went crazy! He pulled out his guns and started blasting! My wife was gunned down! She was on life support for three (3) weeks and died four days later,” he said. “Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t know,” she said as he sat back at his desk. “We have a daughter, Kara…she’s 2…and a son, Nomi…he’s 1,” he said. “Two kids, huh? I have six,” she said. “Six what? Kids,” he questioned. “Don’t act so surprised…yeah, kids—four boys, two girls…my oldest son, Tyrese, is 15, his brother, Tarik Jr, is 14, their sister, Brianna, is 11, their brother, Marlon is 7, Mark is 4, and my youngest daughter, Billie, is almost a year old…two of them are from my previous marriage and the remaining four kids are with my husband, Marvin…he loves them all,” she said. “After my wife died, I made my kids my first priority…I never got involved with anyone else…ever,” he said to her. “That’s what I said when I got out of my first marriage, but I met Marvin and everything was cool after that,” she said. Danny came out of the bedroom with his shoes and jacket in his hand. He sat down on the couch to put them on when his cell phone started to vibrate. “Yo! Aiight! I’m on my way,” he said. Ashlee came up to him and kissed his lips. “You got what you wanted, baby,” she asked him. “Yeah…and then some…I’ma head out…see ya later,” he said. “Aiight,” she said. He kissed her and left. Five hours later, T.J. was waiting outside the police station when Josh came up in his yellow Hummer. “Hey, partner! You need a ride,” he asked. “Naw, I’m all right! My sister’s coming to pick me up,” she answered. “You sure,” he said. “I’m sure,” she said back. “You want some company,” he asked her. “Um…okay,” she said. Josh gout of the Hummer and went over to sit on the steps. T.J. went to join him, but she tripped. She fell into his arms. “Whoa there,” he whispers in her ear. They looked into each other’s eyes and kissed. Suddenly, a set of headlights shines on them. They stopped kissing immediately. “Uh…let me guess…your sister,” Josh said. T.J. shook her head. Farrah got out of the car and walked over to them. “Hi, sis,” T.J. said. “Hi! I’m Josh, your sister’s new partner…I gotta go,” he said, walking away from them. “Uh…what did I walked in on,” Farrah questioned. “It’s not what you think,” she said. “Really? Cuz what I saw is my little sister in the arms of another man so don’t tell me what I think! You’re lucky it was me and not your husband,” Farrah said. “Nothing happened! I tripped and he caught me! That’s it,” she said. “Uh-huh,” Farrah said. They got into the car and drove away from the station. Marvin was putting the kids to bed when his cell phone rang. “Um, hello! Hey, girl! When did you get in,” he said as he heads downstairs. Once he got to the door, a young woman stood there with a duffel bag on her shoulders. “I just got in a few hours ago, big brother,” she said, hanging up her cell phone. She drops her bag and gave him a hug. Jeffrey was playing cards with Nigel when Danny showed up. “Hey, guys,” he said. “What up, player,” Nigel yelled. “Shush! He just happy not to be around that girl! What up with you, playboy,” said Jeffrey. “Nothing much! Just chilling with my girl and watched some tapes,” he said. “More like tapping that ass,” Nigel said. They burst out laughing. “Yeah…that, too,” he said. While this was going on, Sheryl and Melvin came home. Dee Dee and Randy shows up seconds later. “Hi, Mrs. Thompson…Mr. and Mrs. Johnson…Mr. Wilkes,” Nigel said. “Hi, Nigel! What are you boys doing tonight,” Sheryl asked them while hugging her son. “Not much, Mom! Probably go out in a little bit,” said Jeffrey. “I hope you guys be careful out there! Okay, Daniel,” said Dee Dee. “Mom? I’ll be careful—we all will! I promise,” Danny said, kissing Dee Dee on the cheek. Then he and the boys left the porch.
Farrah drove up to the Andersons house and turned off her car. “Hold up! We’re not through talking here,” she said. “What? Nothing happened, all right,” said T.J. as she reaches for the door. Farrah stopped her. “Don’t lie to me! I know what I saw! What is going on with you,” she asked. “Nothing,” T.J. sighs. “Don’t tell me nothing! What were you doing kissing that guy, huh,” she yelled. “I don’t know…it was a mistake…it shouldn’t have happened,” T.J. said. “You damn right it shouldn’t have! The last time you did this—you end up sleeping on the couch! Now I know you don’t want that, do you,” she said. “No, I don’t—I really don’t! I love Marvin and there’s nothing or no one to get in the way of that,” T.J. pleaded. “Okay! I believe you but you gotta promise me that none of this won’t happen again,” she said. “It won’t happen again…I promise—you have my word,” T.J. told her. “You better cuz you’re putting me in a very bad position…both of our husbands are brothers and if they find out about this, it’ll be both our butts…stay away from that guy,” she said as T.J. got out of the car. The next day, Farrah went to meet Nyisha at the diner. They sat down at a table by the window. “I got your message…what you wanna talk to me about,” Nyisha asked her. “Not what, who? It’s our sister, T.J.! I went over to the police station last night and saw her kissing some guy named Josh on the steps,” Farrah told her. “Naw…I don’t think T.J. would do that…would she,” she said. “Oh, no! remember what happened between her and Tarik,” said Farrah. Nyisha thought about the day that Tarik and T.J. kissing in the truck. “Where is she,” she asked. “At the station—where else,” Farrah said to her. Without warning, she got up and left. T.J. was in her office reading the paper when Josh came in. “Hey,” he said. “We need to talk,” she said. “Whoa! That was quick! What is this about,” he asked. “Last night…the kiss,” she told him. “Oh yeah—that! I hope I didn’t offend you,” he said. “It upset my sister…I had to promise her that it won’t happen again…I don’t wanna get in trouble with my husband—this can’t happen anymore,” she said. Josh leans over his desk and said, “Is that so? You do everything your sister tells you, hmm?’ “I can’t do this—I can’t,” she hesitated as he pulls her close to him. “You know you can’t resist this,” he said, kissing her. Josh lays T.J. on top of his desk and starts making out with her. “No, I can’t—ohhh,” she moaned, then gave in to his advances. Nyisha shows up at the police station and stormed inside. Farrah followed her twin sister. “Excuse me! Is my little sister in,” she asked the guy at the front desk. “Um, I don’t think you should do this…coming here pissed as you are,” Farrah said before getting cut off. “Well you shouldn’t have told me that our sister was kissing another man,” she yelled. “T.J. is in her office, ma’am,” the guy said to them. “Thank you,” she said calmly before heading toward T.J.’s office. T.J. and Josh took off each other’s clothes while making out on the desk. Nyisha and Farrah were standing right outside the door of the office. “I still don’t think we should do this, sis,” Farrah whispered softly. Nyisha gave her twin sister a dirty look and went into the office. “Aw hell no…what the fuck is going on in here,” she screamed. Everybody overheard the commotion and went to see what was going on. T.J. got off the desk horrified as Nyisha and Farrah stood there in front of her. She buttoned up her shirt quickly. “Hello, ladies,” Josh said nervously as he puts his clothes back on. “It’s not what it looks like,” T.J. pleads with her two sisters. “Shut your goddamn mouth, you! And as for you, why in the hell are you going after a married woman for, huh,” Nyisha yells at them. “Uh…um…,” Josh hesitated. “I wouldn’t talk if I were you, T.J.,” Farrah warns her little sister. “That’s what I thought…stay the hell away from my sister…T.J., we need to talk…NOW,” she said angrily. “But I…,” T.J. said. “RIGHT NOW,” she yelled. Then they left the office and quickly went out of the police station.
Once they were outside, Nyisha slapped T.J. “Ow! What you do that for,” T.J. said. “Are you kidding me? You have the galls to ask me why I hit you,” Nyisha yelled as at T.J. as she was about to hit her again. Farrah got between the two of them and said, “Can we not do this here please?” “All right…I was trying to remind this one here that she has a husband and kids—what the fuck were you thinking, huh,” Nyisha screamed. “I don’t know…I was going to tell Josh that we couldn’t allow it to happen—that kiss came out of nowhere—I didn’t want it,” T.J. said. “I can not believe this! You promised that this won’t happen again! Why, huh? You wanna hurt Marvin and your kids,” Farrah questioned. “And you better not use Lance as an excuse, either,” Nyisha said angrily as she shoves T.J. into the car. “I’m not trying to hurt anybody…it was a mistake, all right…a fucking mistake,” T.J. yelled at them. “What is going on out here,” Chief Danes asked the girls as she came outside. “Um, nothing! I think T.J.’s catching something and we need to get her home as soon as possible! Can she have the rest of the day off,” said Nyisha. “That’s a good idea! Take a whole week if you have to,” she said. “That’s even better,” Farrah said, covering T.J.’s mouth. “We’ll have her back to work next week…bright and early,” Nyisha said. “Okay, then,” she said, then went back inside as Nyisha and Farrah drags T.J. away. Marvin and Terrence were eating lunch with their little sister. “So, Hayley…how long have you known,” they asked her. “Well it’s been—I don’t know…a few months,” Hayley told them. “Does Mom know,” Marvin asked. “That’s the thing—she doesn’t know yet,” she said. “What,” they yelled. “She doesn’t know you’re pregnant,” said Terrence. “No…I’m afraid she’s gonna hate me for it,” she said. Nyisha and Farrah drove up to Terrence’s house. The three of them got out of the car. “I said I was sorry…how many times do I have to apologize to get you to believe me,” T.J. said. “I don’t know…dammit…you tell me or better yet…don’t say another word…you hear me,” Farrah yelled. “But–,” T.J. started to say. “Shut up…just shut up, all right…I didn’t wanna believe any of this until I caught the two of you making out on the desk…what were you thinking, huh,” said Nyisha. “I don’t know, all right…I was confused,” said T.J. “Do you love him, huh? Tell us now and don’t hold nothing back—so out with it,” Nyisha yelled. “I love Marvin, not Josh…all right…is that you wanna hear, huh,” T.J. yelled at the both of them. Kevin and Bridget were laying there on the bed at the Thompsons house while everyone was out for the day. “I’m so glad we were able to work things out,” she said. “Me too! Maybe I should keep my temper under control,” he said. “It’s my fault you got so angry! I should’ve never let Levi in our house in the first place,” she said. “I don’t blame you! We were friends for so long! Levi couldn’t help who he is or what a hot babe my wife is,” he said. Bridget giggled. “Too bad! I only belong to you, babe,” she said. The two of them kissed. Nyisha and Farrah were in the kitchen eating lunch as T.J. slept on the couch in the living room. “I’m so glad we finally set her straight,” said Nyisha. “I hope so…I think that Josh is very addictive to her,” Farrah said. As they talked, T.J. got up and listens in on the conversation. “I really don’t want her to ruin her marriage over this guy…God knows what would happen if Marvin found out,” Nyisha said. “Marvin is never gonna find out cuz y’all ain’t gonna tell him,” T.J. said angrily. “Wha—you’re threatening us now? You ain’t in no position to be making threats,” said Farrah. “It’s not a—I can’t let Marvin know about this! It could hurt him bad! I couldn’t live with myself—I can’t lose him, you guys,” T.J. told them. “If you really love Marvin, tell your boss to assign you another partner or quit altogether,” Nyisha said. Then she grabs the phone and gave it to T.J.
Meanwhile, Marvin and Terrence dropped Hayley off at their mother’s house. “I hope that everything goes well for Hayley and Mom, man,” Marvin said to his brother. “Me, too,” Terrence said back. They met up with their father-in-law moments later. Back at the house, T.J. started to call the station but she sets the phone down. “I can’t…I can’t,” she said. “Yes, you can,” Farrah said, giving her back the phone. T.J. pushed it away and said, “No, I can’t!” “Why the hell not,” Nyisha yelled. “Cuz he’s Chief Danes’ nephew…I promised her that I’d train him for the force,” she said. “Get someone else to do it…your marriage’s in trouble here,” Farrah said back. They started arguing. Marvin, Terrence, and Randy showed up at the house. They heard the girls yelling inside. “I don’t get why you’re ganging up on me…I don’t love Marvin,” Nyisha yelled back. The three men ran into the house. “Don’t you dare tell me who I can or can not love unless you want Marvin for yourself…you already got Tarik,” they heard T.J. yelled at Nyisha. “Oh, that was a cheap shot,” Farrah yelled back as she defends her twin sister. “Shut up, Farrah! This has nothing to do with you,” T.J. said. Farrah scoffs and walked away. “Whatever,” she mumbles under her breath. “Is this what you wanted, huh,” T.J. yelled as she got up in Nyisha’s face. “Don’t you dare turn on me…it’s not my fault you can’t keep a man,” Nyisha said angrily. T.J. balled up her fist and punched Nyisha in the face. The three girls started to fight. Terrence and Randy came into the kitchen, pulling the girls apart. “Hey! Hey! Hey! What is going on in here,” Randy asked them. “Ask your newfound daughter why she’s about to ruin her marriage once again,” Nyisha said as she held her face. “Shut up,” T.J. yelled as Terrence held her back. “She’s about to destroy her marriage for Josh,” she yelled. “I said shut up,” T.J. yelled again. “Wait a minute…who’s Josh,” Randy questioned. “Her new partner who I caught her kissing at the station last night…,” Farrah started saying. “I’m warning you,” T.J. mumbled. “…and was making out with on her desk earlier today, Dad,” Nyisha said, finishing Farrah’s sentence. “I’ve had it,” T.J. yelled as she lunged at Nyisha. Terrence grabs his sister-in-law and left the kitchen. “You’re cheating on my little brother?! What were you thinking, huh? Huh,” he yelled at her. “Relax, son,” Randy said to him. “Hell, no! I’m not gonna stand here and allow your daughter to hurt my brother over and over again with this Josh guy,” he screamed as Marvin stood there quietly. “Marvin…,” T.J. calls out. “Save it, Tiffani…I heard everything…you’re cheating on me again…is it Tarik…naw…can’t be him…Nyisha wouldn’t allow that…who’s the fool you fucking with this time, huh,” Marvin yelled at his wife. “It’s not important really…,” T.J. said to him. “WHO IS HE,” Marvin growled. “Josh Barrows, Chief Danes’ nephew,” T.J. said softly. “Well, I advise you to call your mother cuz you’re getting out of my house…TONIGHT,” he whispered angrily. He left the house, got in his car, and sped off. T.J. fell to the floor and broke down crying. Deke was driving around town to meet up with a guy in a light blue Jeep Cherokee. “Ey, D,” the guy said. “What up, G? Heard you’re the guy I should see about some hardware, right,” he said. “Right this way, dawg,” G said. Meanwhile, Myra was on the other side of town meeting with an associate of hers. She was buying a gun as well. Both Myra and Deke were checking out the guns. Deke took out the first gun he got his hand on and tested it. Myra did the same. “I’ll take it,” they both said, then grinned. Nyisha and Farrah were in the living room as Terrence comes in with an ice pack. Tarik shows up to hug his wife. “What happened now,” he asked them. “We had a fight with T.J.,” Nyisha said. “Again? What is it about this time,” he said. “Two words: Josh Barrows,” Terrence said, giving Nyisha the ice pack. Then they continued talking.
At the Andersons house, T.J. was in her bedroom packing her clothes in a suitcase while Randy waited downstairs. “Hey, kiddo…you got everything,” he asked her. “Yeah,” she said. They got in his car and drove off. “You may need to let Marvin cool off a bit…he isn’t thinking straight,” he said. “I don’t think so, Dad…he warns me if this happens again, I was out on my butt…I deserved to get caught,” she said. Sheryl and Melvin were playing cards on the front porch of the Thompsons house when Randy’s car pulled up. “What is he doing here,” they both said. They went to meet Randy. “Hi, guys! We have a problem,” he told them. They were confused. “Randy, what is it,” Sheryl asked him. “It’s our daughter…she’s in trouble,” he replied. “What happened, man,” Melvin questioned. “T.J. and Marvin got into a huge fight earlier today…he insisted that she leaves his house and then took off,” he said. “What,” Melvin said. “He kicked her out of the house,” he said. Sheryl went over to the car and said, “Honey, come out here please!” T.J. got out with a suitcase in her hand and tears in her eyes. As Melvin grabs the suitcase, Sheryl hugs her daughter tight. They all went inside. Moments later, T.J. sat quietly in the den as Sheryl stood there watching her. “She hasn’t said a word since she got here…what happened over there,” she asked. “She and the girls got into a fight at Terrence’s house…about some guy…a Josh Barrows…supposedly the police chief’s nephew…Marvin overheard them and kicked her out of the house,” Randy told her. “That little punk…you and Terrell—shouldn’t have never let my niece marry that guy…he’s trouble…it’s Tarik Lane all over again, sis,” Melvin told Sheryl. Randy went into the den and said, “Hey, kiddo…hang in there, okay!” “Okay,” she whispered softly. Meanwhile, Marvin drove up to the police station and went inside. “Hey, Mr. Anderson,” said the guy behind the desk. “I’m looking for Josh Barrows, Barney,” he said to him. “Straight ahead, sir,” Barney said, pointing to the office. Josh sat behind his desk looking at a file when Marvin bursted through the door. “May I help you,” Josh asked. “You’re Josh,” he said. “Yeah,” said Josh. Marvin punched him in the face. The other officers came in to break up the fight between them. Chief Danes heard the commotion and went downstairs. “What the hell were you doing with my wife, huh,” Marvin yelled. “You guys are crazy…first the Doublemint twins…now you…if anyone else comes to clobber me, then it’s worth sleeping with your wife,” Josh yelled back. Marvin punched him out and walked out. Chief Danes came up to her nephew and said, “What was that about?” Josh got up and left. T.J. was in the family den looking out the window thinking about everything that happened to her. Sheryl came in carrying a dinner tray. “Tiffani, you got to eat something,” she said. “I’m not hungry, Mom,” T. J. sighs. “At least tell me what happened, hmm,” she said as she consoles her daughter. “I messed up real bad, Mom…I kissed another guy and Marvin found out—it was horrible…I think I lost him this time,” T.J. told her. “Josh Barrows,” she said. T.J. shook her head and said, “Yeah, Mom!” “Aw, baby! Does your boss know about this,” she asked. “No,” said T.J. “Are you sleeping with this guy,” she questioned. “Mom,” T.J. whines. “I have to ask so are you,” she said. “I’ve only known him for two days…I didn’t sleep with him…God, no…I almost did,” T.J. said. “Oh, baby! I think it would be best if you tell your boss what’s going on before she hears it from someone else,” she said. “Okay, Mom,” T.J. said as she took a bite of food. Moments later, Sheryl went upstairs to her bedroom. There was a knock on the door. T.J. got up to see who it was. She opens it and saw Marvin standing in front of her. “What did you forget to say to me when you humiliate me in front of my family and your brother, huh,” she said. “Did you sleep with him,” he asked her. “I can’t believe this…you kicked me out of our house…cut me off from our children…now you have the galls to ask me if I slept with Josh…you gotta be kidding me,” she said angrily. “Dammit, Tiffani…quit dodging the question…did you or didn’t you,” he yelled at her. “What’s it to you, huh,” she yelled back. Then he got mad, grabs T.J. by the throat, and slammed her against the wall.
As this was going on, T.J. had a flashback of Tarik beating on her. She even remembered him trying to choke her to death. She snapped out of it and fought with Marvin. Sheryl and Melvin came downstairs to see them fighting. They jumped in to break the kids up. “Hey! What is going on down here,” Sheryl yelled. “Why don’t you ask your daughter…the little slut,” Marvin growled as T.J. started to lose consciousness. “Get your goddamn hands off my niece right now,” Melvin yelled. He grabbed Marvin, putting him in a chokehold. Sheryl went to check on T.J., who was gasping for air. “Easy, baby…just breathe,” she said calmly. “Don’t fight me or you won’t make it,” Melvin whispers in Marvin’s ear. “Uncle Melvin, no…don’t hurt him, please,” T.J. cried. “Uh, Melvin! Let him go, baby brother,” Sheryl begged. Melvin saw the look on his niece’s face and let Marvin go. “You’re lucky…my niece just saved your life,” he mumbled. Marvin was still trying to catch his breath as T.J. sat on the steps. Sheryl went over to him and said, “You had no right to put your hands on my child…I know all about the fight you kids had…it ends right now…go home and calm down before I call the police…and if you really love your wife, you’ll do what you’re told…leave now!” Without question, Marvin left the house. He got into his car and drove away. T.J. rushed over to Sheryl and hugged her tight. “It’s okay, baby…you’re safe now…whatever you decide, I’ll support you…we’ll do it the right way this time,” Sheryl said to her. Melvin watched Marvin’s car as it turned the corner. Once he was away from the house, Marvin stopped the car and put his head on the steering wheel. He thought about the situation with his wife and broke down crying. Later that evening, T.J. and Sheryl were in the kitchen talking when Melvin came in to join them. “Hi, ladies…is everything okay,” he asked them. “We’re okay here, Melvin,” Sheryl said. T.J. didn’t say anything. All she could think about is seeing her uncle put Marvin in a chokehold. “Hey, Tiffani…I’m sorry about tonight…sorry you had to see that…I just didn’t want to see you hurt especially not by Marvin,” he said, getting his niece’s attention. “But I love him…and you scared me, Uncle Melvin,” T.J. finally said. “You don’t have to be afraid of me…I’m sorry for that…will you ever forgive me,” he asked. T.J. shook her head and hugged him. The next day, T.J. came downstairs for some breakfast. Deke was eating some pancakes, sausages, bacon, and eggs. “Hey, little cuz…heard about you guys yesterday…are you okay,” he asked her. “Yeah…I’m fine,” she said. “Sorry I was so preoccupied lately but I promise to watch your back this time…Marvin won’t get away with hurting you like that…all you gotta do is say the word and I will end him,” he said. “I know you mean well with everything you did for me in the past but I can’t let you kill the father of my kids,” she said. “No doubt…just know I would never let anything or anyone hurt you like that ever again,” he said. “I know,” she said, then hugged her cousin tight. Months after the fight, T.J. and Marvin separated. T.J. went back to work at the police station and ran into Chief Danes at the door. “Good morning, boss,” she said. “Good morning, Sargeant! How are you feeling,” Chief Danes asked her. “I’m okay,” she said. “Well, I’m glad to see you feeling better these days! I wanna see you in my office…NOW,” Chief Danes demanded. Then they went into the station.
T.J. went with Chief Danes to her office and saw that Josh was there. “What’s going on in here,” she asked. “I think you know the answer to that, Sargeant,” Chief Danes told her. “She knows about us, baby,” Josh whispered. “I just got on Josh’s case for messing around with you! I know you’re having a hard time dealing with Lance’s death and your separation but this is not the way to do it! Whatever this is, it ends now! If this happens again, you two are suspended! You hear me! Now go! I don’t wanna see either of you in here again,” Chief Danes said to them. “Yes, ma’am,” they said, then left the office. T.J. sat down at her desk. Josh sat down next to her. He starts rubbing her leg. “Stop it, Josh…I can’t do this,” she told him. “You could’ve told me that months ago or I wouldn’t be so attracted to you right now,” he said as he got up from his seat. He went to the door and locked it. “Your aunt isn’t gonna like this! My job is on the line right now because of all this,” she said. He walked over to T.J. and kissed her dead on the mouth. A few minutes later, she pushes Josh away and heads for the door. “What’s the matter? My aunt scared you or something,” he asked. She thought about the last conversation she had with Marlon at the park. “I hate that you and Daddy are fighting…please don’t leave us…we need you,” Marlon’s voice echoed in her head. “No,” she answered. “You love me, don’t ya,” he asked her. As he grabbed her from behind, she pushed him away once again. “I love my husband…my kids…my entire family…I don’t love you—that was a mistake…I should’ve never gotten involved with you,” she yelled as everyone listened. She unlocks the door and walked out. Josh ran after her. Meanwhile, Nyisha was a couple blocks away from the police station. Tarik and Chuckie were with her. “I guess you heard, huh,” Chuckie said to them. “Yeah! I can’t believe Marvin and T.J. are getting a divorce,” Nyisha said. “Plus he wants full custody of his four (4) kids…I don’t think she can handle that, guys…Tiffani loves those kids,” Tarik added. “All because of that jerk Josh…I won’t be calling him my brother-in-law…that’s for sure,” Chuckie said. “I thought they would work out their problems, you know…our nieces and nephews are gonna be crushed,” Nyisha said. She thought back to when she visited Brianna and Marlon at the Andersons house. “Hi, guys…how are you holding up,” she remembered asking them. “Not good, godmother…we don’t want our parents to get a divorce…what’s gonna happen to us,” Brianna’s voice echoed in her head. Suddenly, she snapped out of it to hear some arguing nearby. T.J. burst through the doors of the police station and went outside. “Ey! T.J.! Wait up,” Josh shouted at her. “Leave me alone, Josh,” she yelled at him as she walks away. Nyisha, Chuckie, and Tarik drove up. “Whoa! We need to talk, baby,” Josh said. “No, we don’t…it’s over…done…I can’t risk my family or my job for you no more, got it…no more,” she said angrily. “No…we can’t end it…not like this…you can’t leave me, Tiffani,” he said angrily as he grabs T.J.’s arm tightly. “Let me go, Josh! Ow! You’re hurting me,” she screamed. “Nobody dumps Joshua Barrows…NOBODY,” he yelled. Right then, T.J. started to have a flashback about her abusive relationship with Tarik. While Josh was yelling, T.J. remembered how badly Tarik treated her. “Stop it…I won’t make you mad anymore, Tarik,” she screamed. “Uh-oh,” Tarik said. “Let’s go save her,” Chuckie said. The three of them got out of the car. “Huh,” Josh said, confused by what he heard. T.J. got out of his tight grip and pushed him away. Not looking where she was going, she trips over Josh’s boot and fell down on the sidewalk. She was knocked unconscious. “Oh my god! T.J.? T.J.!” Nyisha screamed as she rushes to her wounded sister. “I don’t know what happened—I…,” said Josh. “Stay away from my sister, nigga,” Chuckie yelled. Then Tarik called 9-1-1.
“T.J., hold on…help is on the way, little sister,” said Nyisha. Chuckie got mad and attacked Josh. “What did you do to my sister, huh? Huh,” he yelled before punches Josh in the face. Tarik hung up the cell phone and tried to intervene. As the guys fought, T.J.’s seizure started up. Tarik pulled Chuckie off of Josh. “Let me go, man,” Chuckie yelled. “I’ll kill you, boy,” Josh yelled back. Some of the officers grabbed him and went into the station. “Hey! Forget about him! We need your help over here! Your twin sister needs you,” Tarik said to his brother-in-law. The two of them went over to help Nyisha with T.J. as the ambulance drove up. “What do we have here,” said one of the EMTs. “It’s my little sister, man…that dude she works for attacked her,” Chuckie said. “We can take it from here,” said the second EMT. The three of them stood back as the EMTs tends to T.J. Hours later, Chuckie, Nyisha, and Tarik were at the hospital waiting to hear from the doctor. Randy comes through the door and walked over to them. “Hey, kids! I got here as fast as I could! What happened,” he asked them. “T.J. got into a fight with her partner! She fell and hit her head! We’re waiting for the doctor now,” Chuckie said. “He’s bad news, Dad…I don’t trust Josh,” Nyisha said to Randy. “I believe this young man is the reason why your sister is fighting for her marriage and now her life,” Randy said as the doctor came out of the ER to talk with them. Marvin was at the park with his kids when he receives a phone call. “I gotta take this—hello? What?! I’m on my way,” he said. Chuckie got off the phone with his brother-in-law. “That was a good thing you did for our sister,” Nyisha said to him. Meanwhile, Sheryl and Dee Dee showed up at the hospital. The rest of the kids were already there. They were in the waiting room as Randy sat with T.J. She was hooked up to a respirator. Her head was bandaged. “Oh my god! The doctor called me at the house—what is going on,” Sheryl asked Randy. “Um, T.J. had a fight with that Josh guy, and it didn’t go well! She pulled away from, fell down, and hit her head,” he told them. “Farrah told me about that guy! This isn’t like T.J. to cheat on her husband with some guy from her job,” Dee Dee said. “He’s not just some guy from work! He’s the police chief’s nephew,” Sheryl said. “This kid knew what he was doing,” Dee Dee said. Their kids were listening as they talked. “I can’t believe this happened…who is this clown anyways,” Shane asked. “Joshua Barrows…Chief Danes’ nephew and T.J.’s new partner,” Nyisha told him. “Seriously,” Melissa questioned. “Yeah,” Farrah said. “Damn! They couldn’t wait to replace Lance, huh,” Jason said. “Not fast enough,” said Irish. Josh walked in on them and said, “Hi, guys! Sorry about your sister! Is there something I can do?” All of them looked at him and frowned. “How dare you,” Michelle yelled, then went up to Josh and slapped him. “You can leave…for starters,” Melissa said angrily. “And let us worry about our sister,” Chuckie said. Shane and Martin stepped up to Josh. “You have some nerve coming up in here knowing very damn well that you’re the reason our sister laid up in a hospital bed unconscious,” Shane told him. “We ain’t gonna let a little creep like you hurt our little sister like that, man! That won’t fly,” Martin added. When the boys were about to gang up on him, Dee Dee stopped them. “Hey! Whoa! Shane! Martin! Not here—not now! Your mother does not need this, got it,” she yelled at them. “Yes, ma’am,” said Shane and Martin. “And as for you, young man…you’re not welcome here…we already know about you…goodbye,” she said to Josh. Then she walked away with her two godsons.
Sheryl and Randy sat next to T.J.’s bedside. “It wasn’t too long ago when you and Dee Dee had to watch Nyisha fight for her life,” she said. “We almost lost her that night! She had my mom watching out for her, you know,” he said. “Yeah…Stella—she hang in there until the girls were born…may she rest in peace,” she said. Meanwhile, Marvin showed up at the hospital. Everyone sat there quietly. “Hi, guys,” he said. Dee Dee got up and said, “Hello, son! Good to see you!” She gave him a hug. “Hey, brother-in-law,” Chuckie said. “Hey, man! Thanks for the heads up,” he said. “Let’s go see your wife,” Dee Dee said. She and Marvin head down the hallway to T.J’s hospital room. “Hey, guys! We have another visitor,” Dee Dee said to Randy and Sheryl. Marvin came in with a bouquet of roses. “I wasn’t sure if I would be welcomed here after what I’ve done to your family,” he said. “You’re always welcome here, Marvin! What you did to my daughter was uncalled for! You let another man jeopardize your marriage! You lashed out at my daughter for something she didn’t do,” Sheryl said. “I know and I’m sorry for that,” he said. “There was nothing going on between my daughter and the chief’s nephew…she didn’t want to hurt you or those kids…I’m not proud with what she’s done either but I don’t judge her for it…she was still grieving over her best friend…you should’ve been there for her, not Josh,” she said. “I know but I’m here now, Mrs. Thompson,” he said. “I hope so, son,” Randy said. “Yes, sir,” he said. Sheryl, Randy, and Dee Dee leaves the room as Marvin sat down next to his wife’s bedside. “Hey, Tiffani! I heard what happened and came right over! There’s a room of people who wants you to pull through! We all want you to open your eyes, baby! If you do that for us, I will never doubt you again! Please, baby—wake up,” Marvin pleads to her. T.J. dreamt that she was walking through the clouds. “What am I doing here…am I dead,” she said. “No, baby girl! You’re not dead,” a voice said to her. T.J. looked around and saw a familiar face. “Dad?” she said. “Yes, honey…it’s me,” the voice said. In an instant, Terrell showed up in a white suit. He hugged her. “Hey there, kiddo,” said Terrell. “Dad, I miss you,” T.J. told him. “I miss you, too…I see everything’s going so well down there,” he said. “I’m. not sure about that, Dad,” she said. “What do you mean? Tiffani, what is it,” he asked her. “It isn’t going so well for me and Marvin…um, he thinks I’m sleeping with my new partner…he wants a divorce and full custody of our four kids…I’m so angry at him because he doesn’t trust me,” she said. “You and Marvin are always gonna have fights…nobody’s perfect…your mom and I are not perfect either…we had some fights but we still love each other…if it can work for us, it can work for you guys…do you love Marvin,” he asked. “Of course I do,” she said. Later that evening, Sheryl came back into the room to check up on T.J. Marvin was fast asleep on the couch. She sat down next to her daughter’s bedside. “Looks like your husband is out at the moment! You have a good man right there! I don’t see why you wanna let him go! Marvin reminds of Terrell! He would do just about anything for you! Your marriage will always be tested! Your partner, Josh, is nothing but a temptation! We all get tempted sometimes! Don’t do the same thing I did, okay,” she said to her unconscious daughter. Then she held T.J.’s hand.
The next day, Marvin was in the waiting room looking out the window as the rest of the gang slept. He went back into his wife’s room and sat down on the couch. As he was about to close his eyes, T.J. started to moan. He got up and rushed to her bedside as she opens her eyes. “Hey there, stranger! How are you,” he asked her. “My head hurts! Where am I,” she asked him. “You’re in the hospital! You fell down and hit your head which explains the headache,” he said, “It might have something to do with the fight with Josh! Do you know who you are?” She shook her head and said, “Yeah! I’m Tiffani Jasmine Thompson-Anderson, your wife hopefully!” “Of course you are! I couldn’t go through! Chuckie called and told me what happened,” he said, “Your family wants to see you! Should we let them in?” “Yeah,” she whispered. He got up and open the door. “Hey, guys…she’s awake,” he said to everyone in the waiting room. “Hi, honey! How are you feeling,” Sheryl asked her daughter when she came into the room. “I’m feeling a little sore and my head hurts…I was told that I fell, did I,” she said. “Yeah but you’re gonna be fine, baby,” Sheryl said. “We’re glad you’re okay, kiddo,” Randy said, hugging Dee Dee. “Um, thanks! If I wanted this much attention, I would’ve done this year ago,” she said. They started laughing. “Excuse me, everybody! I heard this young lady has finally woke up! You had your entire family worried, Tiffani,” the doctor said once he got into the room. “I didn’t do it on purpose, Doctor,” she said back. “Since you’re here, could you have her checked out…she seems to be having headaches and feeling a little sore,” Sheryl said to the doctor. “Sure! I can do that! I need everyone to leave the room, please,” the doctor said. “Okay! We’ll be right outside,” Sheryl said. “Okay, Mom,” T.J. said. Deke was on his way to meet up with the boys when a mysterious person showed up. The person was wearing a black hooded sweatshirt, a pair of black sweatpants, black gloves, and silver Timberland boots. “Who the fuck are you,” he said. “Your worst nightmare,” said the person. He saw the gun being pointed at him. Suddenly, the person pulls the trigger. Meanwhile, Marvin met up with Terrence and a guy in a pinstripe suit. “Hey, big bro…Jay,” he said to them. “Good to hear that your wife is doing okay, Marv! Jay got something on that guy Joshua Barrows,” said Terrence. “Your suspicions were right, man…the guy is definitely bad news…he has a wife—she’s recently deceased—and two kids who are in the care of their grandparents…a son and a daughter…they were very suspicious of their son-in-law…thinks he had something to do with their daughter’s death…the dude has a serious temper…see for yourself, guys,” Jay said. He gave them a file to look at. Back at the hospital, the doctor was in the room examining T.J. “Okay, Tiffani…just follow the little light,” he said to her. T.J. did what she was told. While this was going on, T.J. was thinking about the day she spent with her dad. They manage to clear the air about the last time they were at the diner. “It’s good that you’re willing to give this a chance…sorry about the fight we had…the last thing I ever wanted was to upset you,” Randy said to her. “I’m sorry, too…guess I didn’t make it any easier for you plus Nyisha was the one who pushed me to make things right with you that day,” T.J. said. “I get it that you have a good relationship with Terrell…I would never ask you to give that up…just know that I’m here for you no matter what, okay,” Randy said. “Okay, Dad,” she said. She remembered talking with him as her six kids comes into the diner. “To what do I owe this visit,” Randy asked. “I figured this was way past due…I promised Mark and the rest of the kids that they would meet their grandfather,” T.J. said to him. “I heard you and Nyisha talking about Mommy at the hospital when she had a heart attack…is that about the big secret that you were Mom’s father,” she remembered Mark asking him. “No, buddy…she was just worried about me and your uncle…I promised you that I will never give your mother another thing to worry about again because I know how important she is to all of you,” Randy said to his grandson. She snapped out of it after the doctor cleared his throat. “Oh—I’m sorry,” she said. “No problem…seems like you’re going down memory lane over there,” he said. “You could say that,” she said. Josh was waiting patiently outside. As he reaches for the doorknob, Kevin showed up. “No one goes in there until Dr. Suarez comes out…he’s examining my sister to make sure they didn’t miss anything when they brought her in,” he said to Josh. “I would’ve been here earlier if her family hadn’t stopped me,” Josh mumbled. “The Thompsons protects their own from anyone trying to hurt them,” he said. “I hear ya,” Josh said. “Then why are you tryna break up her marriage to Marvin, man? Everyone knows about you—we don’t want you here,” he blurted out. Then Josh turned around to face Kevin.
“Because I love her…she was my girl before her husband scared her into breaking it off with me,” Josh told him. “And with good reason, I bet…she loves her kids—all six of them…you really think she’s gonna leave them for you…why don’t you leave before Marvin—her husband—shows up,” he yelled as the doctor came out of the room. “So, what’s up, Doc…how is she…how’s my girl,” Josh asked. “She’s not your girl,” Kevin mumbled. “And you are…,” Dr. Suarez questioned him. “Nobody…he’s nobody,” Marvin interrupted as he came down the hall with the kids in tow. “Hey, guys…you came to see your mom,” Kevin asked them. “Yes, Uncle Kevin,” said Marlon and Mark.” “Um, Tyrese…take your brothers and sisters into the room, buddy,” Marvin said. They went in to see their mother. “So, Dr. Suarez…how’s my wife really doing,” Marvin asked. “As I told her family yesterday, she has a concussion and a sprained ankle…she also has some bruised ribs from the fall…other than that, she’ll be just fine,” said Dr. Suarez. Meanwhile, T.J. was talking with her children. “Dad told us that he wants to work it out, Mom,” said Brianna. “He did say that, huh…we’re working on our marriage,” T.J. said to her daughter. “You’re not gonna leave us again…are you, Mommy,” Marlon asked. “We’ll see, okay,” she said. “I hope not…cuz I don’t like that guy, Mom…he’s always hanging around you,” said Tyrese. “Me either! That guy hurt you! Dad and Marvin don’t do that! We don’t wanna lose you, Mom,” Tarik Jr said. “Don’t you love us anymore, Mommy,” said Mark. “Of course I do! I will always love you! You guys are the most important people in my life,” she told her kids as she hugs them all. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. “Who is it,” T.J. said. “It’s me, Terrence,” a voice said. “Uncle Terrence,” the kids said. “Hi, guys! Do you think I could talk to your mom alone—just for a minute,” Terrence said once he got into the room. “Okay,” said the kids as they got up and leave the room. “Hey, sister-in-law! How are you feeling,” he asked her. “A little sore but I’m fine! What’s up,” she said. “I heard you broke it off with Josh…is it really over,” he asked. “I just promised my kids that I wouldn’t leave them again…it’s over with me and Josh,” she said. “Okay! I believe you! You always put your kids before anything! I have something here that you need to know about Josh—you need to see this,” he said as he took out the file and gave it to T.J. Once she got the file, T.J. had a flashback about the day she had lunch with Josh. She remembered that she was served with divorce paper hours before. “Forget about him, babe…he ain’t got nothing on us…I can get a guy to end him quick…we’ll raise those kids together,” she remembers Josh saying to her. “No…I don’t wanna get him killed…can’t do that to my kids, Josh,” her voice echoed. “This dude don’t care about you…he’s taking your kids away from you–,” he said before getting cut off. “I said no…I gotta get out of here,” she yelled at him. “Hey…Tiff…are you still here,” Terrence said, shaking her. “Huh? I’m still here,” she said. “You got something on your mind—I know it! You know you can tell me, Tiff,” he said. “I have a confession to make…the real reason I broke up with Josh is to protect your brother,” she said. “I don’t follow,” he said. “When I got the divorce papers the other week, I was kinda angry about losing my kids…Josh wanted to get someone to kill Marvin…I couldn’t let that happen…you guys hated me enough for getting involved with Josh in the first place—I didn’t want to make it worse…I couldn’t let Marvin die on my account…Josh and I got into a fight about it—I’m so sorry, Terry,” she cried. “You have nothing to be sorry about, okay,” he said, hugging her tight. Later that day, Josh came to her room while she was eating lunch. “Hey there! How’s my girl,” he asked her. She thought about the file she read about Josh. “Oh, my god—his wife was murdered? He said that she was killed in a drug bust,” her voice echoed. “Nope…she died by his hands…Josh strangled his wife with his bare hands…she tried to leave him…send the kids ahead with some friends prior to her murder…kinda what you’ve been through with Tarik,” Terrence said to her. “I would’ve been just like her if it wasn’t for my dad and Terrell Thompson…do you think you could get your guy to find this girl’s parents,” she asked him. “Of course,” he said, kissing her on the forehead. She snapped out of it when she heard the footsteps. Josh leans in to kiss her but she turns away from him. “What was that about, huh,” he said. “I had a talk with my twin brother, my sister, and her husband earlier today…they told me what you did, Josh,” she said. “I told them it was an accident—I didn’t want to hurt you, baby,” he said. “My brother-in-law had you checked out…you were convicted of domestic abuse…your wife wasn’t exactly killed on a case…you killed her…your kids are living with your wife’s parents, who are highly suspicious of you…did you kill your wife…did you,” she asked him. He took a deep breath and said, “Maybe I did…maybe I didn’t…” Then he shut the door and locked it.
Meanwhile, Nyisha was in the hospital cafeteria eating lunch with Tarik and Marvin. The kids were with Terrence. “I’m glad your brother found that file on Josh…maybe my sister can finally get away from that guy…she doesn’t need to be in another abusive relationship,” she said. “I get it…I didn’t make it any easier for her when we were married,” said Tarik. “I was ready to whoop your ass back then for the way you treated her…she still has nightmares about that,” Marvin said. “That and losing Lance…Josh took advantage of her while she was grieving,” she said. “I gotta get back to my wife,” said Marvin. The three of them got up from the table. Marvin turned the doorknob of his wife’s room, but it wouldn’t budge. “It wasn’t locked when I left…T.J., open up,” he called out. “Maybe your brother-in-law should mind his own damn business…maybe I should kill them both…they don’t wanna see us together, Tiffani,” Josh said as he walks over to her bed. Suddenly, he grabs T.J. by the neck and started choking her. “Josh! Stop it! I can’t breathe,” she gasped. “I’ll let go…if you divorce your lovely husband and come back to me…I’ll win…I always win…how you think I got my first wife and now you—I’ll never let you go…I will love you to death,” Josh said, reaching under the covers to rub her leg. “I’ve told you already…I’m not leaving my husband…I’m not leaving my kids,” she said, trying to get out of his grip. She started to lose consciousness. “Wrong answer—sorry…I can’t hear you…didn’t say my name, did you…say my muthafucka name or say hi to my dead wife, Tay,” he whispered as he tightens his grip around her neck. The boys knocked down the door and tackles Josh to the door. Nyisha rushed to her sister’s bedside as she gasped for air. “Take it easy…breathe…are you okay,” Nyisha asked her. T.J. shook her head. The security guards came in and took Josh out of the room. “Tiffani, are you okay,” Marvin asked his wife. “Yeah…I’m so glad that you’re here…I love you, Marvin,” T.J. cried. “I love you, too,” he said back. She kissed and hugged him. “Everything okay in here,” Dr. Suarez asked them. “Yeah…everything’s good,” Nyisha said. “You sure you’re okay, bud,” Tarik said. “Uh-huh,” T.J. said softly. “I think we should let this one get some rest,” Nyisha said. “I’m not leaving her after what that punk just pulled,” Marvin said. They all sat down and started a card game. “Sorry I hit you, Iz,” T.J. yawned. “Don’t worry about it…at the end of the day, you’re still gonna be sisters…get some sleep, okay,” Nyisha said as T.J. closed her eyes. Sheryl, Dee Dee, and Randy came back to the hospital. There were police cars outside. “I wonder what’s going on,” Dee Dee said. “Let’s go see,” Sheryl said. They got out of the car and went inside. Marvin was sitting with T.J. as she slept. They came into the room. “What happened,” Randy asked his son-in-law. “Josh tried to kill T.J. while everyone was out of the room…he’s in custody right now…something told me to come back here…he had his hands around her neck—luckily, Tarik and I stopped him before he could finish the job,” he said. “Mom? Dad,” T.J. moans. “Hi, baby! How are you feeling,” Sheryl asked her. “A little bit better…Mom,” T.J. said, “I should’ve listen to you…I should’ve listen to all of you!” “Shh! Don’t worry about it! It’s all over,” she said, then hugged her daughter. T.J. was talking with her parents as Marvin stood in the hallway with Dee Dee. “Get some rest, baby,” said Sheryl. “I’m not tired, Mom,” she said. “I think you should do what your mother say, sweetheart,” Randy told her. “Okay, Dad,” she said. “See you later…bye, T.J.,” Dee Dee said, patting Marvin on the back and waving at her stepdaughter. T.J. waved back. The three of them left as Marvin goes into the room. “They’re right, you know,” Marvin said. “I know…um, Marvin…I just wanna apologize for what I put you and the kids through these past few months…I shouldn’t have gotten involved with Josh…I should’ve appreciate a good man—when I see him,” T.J. said. “Like who,” he asked her. “I’m looking at him,” she said. He looks aimlessly and said, “Me?!” She giggles. Then she pulls him close and kissed him.
Hours later, T.J. and Marvin were fast asleep. The EMTs brought someone into the hospital. “What’s the deal with this one,” the doctor said. “Trauma victim, early 30s, gunshot wound to the chest,” said one of the EMTs. “Let’s get this guy to the ER now,” the doctor said. The noise woke T.J. up. She got up from the bed slowly to see what was going on. She went to the door and saw the EMTs pushing a stretcher. “Hey! What’s going on out here,” she asked them. They didn’t answer her but went straight for the ER. Suddenly she saw the person on the stretcher. “Tha—that’s my cousin…that’s my cousin,” she yelled. Marvin woke up to the yelling. T.J. went after the EMTs but was stopped by Randy and Nyisha, who was coming out of the cafeteria. “Whoa-whoa-whoa! You’re not going anywhere,” Randy told her. “I just saw them bring Deke in,” she said. “Are you sure it was him,” he questioned. “Yeah…I’m sure,” she told him, then head down the hallway. Melvin showed up at the hospital and talked with the receptionist. “Hello…I was told that my son, Derrick Wilkes, is here,” he said. Sheryl came up to him and said, “Hi, little brother…I just heard about Deke…I’m so sorry!” T.J. stood there waiting on news about her cousin along with Randy and Nyisha. “Hey, guys—T.J., what are you doing out of bed,” Sheryl asked. “She was worried about Deke…we couldn’t get our daughter back to her room! She’s starting to act like you,” said Randy. “Yes, she is,” Melvin agreed. “Ha-ha…well at least sit down before you pass out, honey…please,” she said. “Nyisha, get a wheelchair for your sister, please,” Randy said to his oldest daughter. “Okay, Dad,” Nyisha said. She did exactly that. “I don’t need a chair, Mom…really…I need to know if Deke’s gonna be okay and I won’t leave until—oh,” T.J. groans as she held her stomach. “Just as I thought! Sit down…NOW! I mean it,” she said as Nyisha brought the wheelchair to T.J. “Easy now…there you go,” Melvin said, helping his niece into the wheelchair. “Thank you,” she said, doing what she was told. Suddenly, the doctor came out of the ER to tell them the news. Moments later, T.J. was sitting by Deke’s bedside as he was hooked up to a respirator. “Your son is stable at the moment! There’s some swelling around the spinal column! He’s lucky to be alive right now but he may be paralyzed for the rest of his life,” the doctor told Melvin as he watches the kids bond with each other. “Hey, guys,” he said as he came into the room. “Hi, Uncle Melvin,” T.J. said. “Hey, Dad,” Deke said softly. He sat down and told them the bad news. Myra ran down the street with a gun in her hand. She jumped into her car and drove off. She grabbed her cell phone and started dialing. “Janie, pick up…I know you’re there,” she mumbled nervously. Janie had just walked into the apartment when her cell phone vibrated. She picks it up and checked the caller ID. “Hello,” she answered. “Thank God you picked up! It’s me,” Myra said. “Myra? Where are you, girl,” she asked her. “On the way to the apartment! I’ll meet you there! Bye,” Myra said, then hung up and drove faster. Six weeks later, T.J. was cooking breakfast with her six kids when Marvin came downstairs. “Heads up,” Marlon yelled. “Whoa there! Guys, what’s going on in here,” Marvin asked them. “We’re making some breakfast, Dad,” Brianna said. “It was their idea,” T.J. whispered. “I’m sure it is,” he whispered back, then joins in. Josh was lifting weights in his prison cell when Chief Danes showed up. “Um…hi, Aunt Neela…what’s the good news,” he asked. “I should let you stay in there for what you did, Joshua…I promised my sister that I would watch out for you so…if I bail you out…promise me that you’ll stay away from Tiffani and her family…she and her husband are working things out…they rather be alone…you need to respect that…do you hear me,” she told him. “Okay…I’ll stay away…I promise,” he said. Then he hugs his aunt with his fingers crossed behind his back.
Sheryl was in the kitchen eating bacon and eggs when Melvin came downstairs. “Hey, sis,” he said. “You got in a little late last night, little brother,” she said. “I had to help my son adjust to the fact that he may be paralyzed for the rest of his life! It’s gonna take a little time, you know,” he said. “The doctor told you that Deke may be paralyzed but he can beat this! I know it,” she said. “Maybe you’re right! He could beat this,” he said, then sat down at the table to join her. T.J. and Marvin were cleaning the breakfast dishes while the kids changed their clothes upstairs. “They are really happy that you’re here…I just need to ask you if we’re good now—no more running back to Josh and no more fight…we don’t wanna hurt our kids anymore than we already have,” he asked her. “Yeah, Marvin…we’re good…my family is my first priority…I broke it off with Josh months ago…beside you’re the only man that I love,” she told him. “Oh…that’s all I asked,” he said. The two of them kissed, unaware that the kids were watching and giggling. “I believe we have an audience, Marv,” she said softly. They both saw the kids standing there, trying to contain their laughter. Meanwhile, Randy and Dee Dee were spending a day at home. “I’m just glad that the kids decide to work on their marriage now that Josh is out of the picture,” she said. “They’re gonna need all the help that they can get if they want their marriage to work,” Randy said back. “Luckily, Kevin and Marvin are taking anger management classes now…even though their situations are different, they could cause these girls their lives,” she said. Randy sat down and thought about what his wife just said. “You,” he remembered calling out to Marvin after the latest attack on his daughter. “Whoa, man…I didn’t mean it,” Marvin shouted out. “I saw the bruises on my daughter’s neck…you gonna play that game…beating on a defenseless young woman, huh…you know damn well that she has been through the same thing when she was married to Tarik…you racking up points on which one is gonna put my child in the ground—what, you a tough guy now,” his voice echoed. “No, Mr. Johnson—I would never do that to the mother of my children—I’m sorry,” Marvin cried. “Thinking about how you nearly killed that boy in front of everyone…I don’t think your daughter would forgive you for that,” she said. “I know, Dee…sorry for the way I’ve acted…I just didn’t like my daughter being in that situation…after nearly dying by Tarik’s hands—I snapped, okay,” he said, kissing her on the cheek. Kevin was in the basement lifting weights as Zack imitated him. “I got muscles like you, Daddy,” Zack said. “You do?! Prove it, lil man,” Kevin asked him. “See,” Zack said, flexing his little arms. “Ahh…I see it,” he said. Bridget came downstairs to see them bonding. “You gotta stop showing off…ain’t nobody wanna see y’all arms,” she joked. “You didn’t complain about these sexy arms last night,” he whispers in her ear. He grabs Zack and chases her upstairs. T.J. and Marvin were making out in their bedroom. They were half-naked and under the covers. While this was going on, Marvin thought back to how things were when T.J. got home from the hospital. “I’m so glad that you’re here,” he remembers saying to her. He even remembers his wife flinching when he touches her neck. “I’m not nearly there yet,” she said to him. “Oh? I’m sorry about that! I never intended to hurt you! Guess I let what Josh said get to me,” he said. “Why did you listen to him? I would never do that to you, not in a million years! You hurt me, Marv, just like Tarik did—how could I trust you, huh? Maybe Dad was right! I should stay with him and Dee Dee—you scare me right now,” she said before leaving the room. “No…don’t do that…I don’t wanna lose you, please…I’m sorry,” he said softly. He snapped out of it and kissed his wife. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. “Now what,” they said. Marvin got dressed and went downstairs. T.J. went into the bathroom. She thought about the talk she had with Randy before leaving the hospital. “You sure you’re ready to go back to Marvin after what he’s done,” she remembers him asking her. “Yeah, Dad…I’m good,” she said to him. “I know I couldn’t make up for what happened between you and Tarik but if that boy put his hands on you again, say the word and I’ll come and get you out of there—no questions asked,” he said. “Okay…I’m gonna be fine…don’t worry yourself…he’s not like Tarik,” she said. Then she snapped out of it and threw some water on her face.
“Hold on…hold on…I’m coming…I’m coming,” Marvin said as he went toward the door. Once he opens it, a middle-aged man in a blue military uniform stood in front of him. “Father,” he said to the man. “Son,” the man said back. T.J. came downstairs to join the two of them. “Um, Marvin…who is this,” she asked him. “No one,” he said sternly. He slams the door in the man’s face. “Marvin? Marvin! What’s wrong, huh baby,” she asked him. “Nothing’s wrong…I’m fine,” Marvin said. “You don’t seem fine…what did I just walked in on…who was that guy anyways,” she questions him. Marvin took a deep breath and said, “The guy at the door…he’s Colonel Darryl Anderson—my father!” “Your father? The same man who abandoned you guys years ago,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “You’re still mad at him, are you,” she said. He shook his head. She hugged him tight. Danny went over to the Gaines’ house and got on the front porch. He sat on an old rocking chair, leans back, and closed his eyes. He felt someone touching him. It was Mrs. Gaines. She was caressing him. “Hi,” she whispered in his ear. “Hello,” he whispered back. “Um, my daughter went out with her friends for a couple of hours…the kids are in school so we have the house to ourselves…come on in,” she said seductively as she starts unbuttoned her uniform one button at a time. He got up and followed her. Mrs. Gaines shut the door and pulled Danny to the couch. “I like what we did the other day…betcha can’t get enough of this, can you,” he said. “You know I can’t get enough…neither can you…I know you’re a player,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “You didn’t think I knew about you and my daughters…I know everything and I knew you wanna fulfill your fantasy…now it’s my turn, baby boy…get on your hands and knees…do your worst,” she whispered. Danny did exactly what she wanted. Nyisha was at the hospital doing her morning rounds when Chuckie showed up. “I don’t have time to socialize,” she said. “I can see that…I have a doctor’s appointment but now that I’m here, you may need to slow down before you tire yourself out,” he said. “You’re starting to sound like my mother,” she said. “I guess you’ve already heard this, huh,” he said. “Yeah…I have a headache,” she said. “Well…I gotta go…I hope you feel better, aiight,” he said, hugging her and walking away. Later that day, T.J. drove up to the police station. She got out of the car and head for the sidewalk. “Snap out of if! It’s only a sidewalk,” she whispers to herself. All she could think about was the fight between her and Josh. “Ey, T.J.! Wait up,” Josh’s voice echoed. “Leave me alone, Josh…no, we don’t…it’s over…done…I can’t risk my family or my job for you anymore…let me go, Josh…ow…you’re hurting me,” she remembered saying to him before taking the fall to the ground. She shook it off, went inside, and heading straight for her office. Once she got there, she saw someone in her chair rocking it back and forth. “May I help…YOU?!” she yelled. It was Josh. “Hey, baby…I’m home,” he said, then got up from the desk and smiled. “What are you doing here,” she asked him. “Nice to see you, too…Tiffani,” Josh said as he held her hand. “Only my mom, my dad, and my husband, Marvin calls me that for starters…plus you didn’t answer my question, Josh…what are you doing here—you’re supposed to be in jail,” she said as she was pulling away from him. “Not anymore…my aunt bailed me out…now we can pick up where we left off, girl,” he said, getting ready to kiss T.J. She backs off. “I don’t think so,” she said. “I thought you love me,” he said, rubbing on her leg. “I love my husband and my kids! I have to put them first! I can’t risk my marriage or my life for you—never again,” she said. Then he got mad and slammed his hand on the desk.
Meanwhile, Randy drove up to the station with Tyrese. “We’ll just check up on your mom…then we’ll go to lunch, okay,” he said. “Okay,” said Tyrese. The two of them went inside. Seeing how mad Josh was, T.J. had a flashback about what happened six weeks earlier. “All right…so you played me…you and that lawyer husband of yours, huh…HUH,” he yelled. Randy and Tyrese were right outside the door. “No—I shouldn’t let this happen,” they heard her say to Josh. “Oh, I see…I see…you saying what we had didn’t mean anything, right…is it what you’re trying to say, huh,” he said, trying to stay calm. “Uh—yeah…that and your temper, Josh…I’ve already been in one abusive relationship…I can’t be put myself into another one or subject my kids to it,” she said, hands trembling. He walked up to her with his hands balled up. “Bullshit! You said that you love me! I still hold you to those words! You promise that you would leave your husband for me,” he yelled. “I know…I know…things change,” she said softly. “You tell me that it was a lie, huh,” he yelled at her. “Yes,” she said to him. “Don’t you dare tell me it’s over,” he said angrily. “I’m sorry…I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to hurt you—but I made my choice…I’m staying with Marvin and our children,” she cried. “It’s not over—I own you,” he growled. He grabs T.J. and threw her against the wall. It reminded T.J. how badly Tarik treated her on that fateful night before Terrell walked in on them. When Josh held up his fist to hit her, T.J. closed her eyes. Right then, Randy busted into the office, grabbed Josh, and hit him. The two men started to fight. All of the officers came in to break up the fight. “You stay away from my daughter—you hear me,” Randy yelled. “Dad…please,” T.J. pleaded. After seeing the look on her face, Randy finally calmed down. “All right…this kid ain’t even worth it,” he said. T.J. hugged him tight. “This ain’t over…not by a long shot,” Josh yelled. Tyrese comes in and punched Josh out. “Stay away from my mom…you jerk,” Tyrese yelled back. “Now it is…come on, guys,” T.J. said. “I swear on my life that I’ll get you back…there’s nothing any of you can do about it…see you soon, Tiffani,” Josh shouted. Randy took his daughter and grandson out of the police station. Chief Danes came out of her office and followed them. “Hey! What happened in there? T.J.,” she questioned. “Tyrese, stay here with your mom…the chief and I need to talk—inside,” Randy said. “Okay, Grandpa,” Tyrese said as Randy and Chief Danes went back into the station. The two of them sat down on the steps. “Mom, you’re not going back to that guy…are you,” Tyrese asked her. “No! I’m not going back to Josh! You kids are the most important people in my life! I wouldn’t trade any of you for anything, you hear me,” T.J. said to her oldest son. “I’m glad you got back with Marvin, Mom,” he said. “You know what? So am I,” she said, then hugged him. “You better keep that kid away from my daughter, got it,” they heard Randy say to Chief Danes. He came outside to see them hugging. “Hi, Grandpa,” Tyrese said. “Hey, kiddo! Is everything all right out here,” he asked them. “Yeah, Dad…we’re okay,” T.J. said, smiling with Tyrese. “Are you sure,” he said. “I’m sure…just a little rattled, though,” she said. “I can see that! You’re still shaking! Are you feeling okay,” he asked. “Yeah?! I will be,” she said, trying to hold her arm. “I don’t think you should be driving in your condition…is the seizures getting worse since your accident six weeks ago,” he questioned. “A little…it’s a small one…it’s not that serious,” she replied. “Well, Tyrese and I are about to go down the street for lunch! Why don’t you join us,” he said. “Come on, Mom,” Tyrese said. “Come and eat with us…my treat,” he said. “Okay, guys…I’ll go with you,” she said. Then they all got in Randy’s car and drove away.
Back at the hospital, Melvin waited by the receptionist’s desk when the nurse brought Deke down in a wheelchair. “Hey, Dad,” he heard his son say. “I see what was taking you so long, son…I hope that he wasn’t too much trouble for you,” Melvin said as he saw Deke smiling. “Naw! No trouble at all, Mr. Wilkes! Bye, Derrick,” said the nurse. “Bye, Allison,” Deke said back. “You think you’re slick,” Melvin said to his son. “Aw, Dad! No need to be jealous cuz I got more game than you,” he said. “Yeah, right…come on, boy,” Melvin said. The two of them left. Josh was at the diner reading the newspaper while T.J., Tyrese, and Randy were having lunch together. “Oh…you will come back to me or you’ll regret it,” he mumbles to himself. Nyisha and Farrah came in to join them. “Hi, Dad! What’s up,” they said. “Hi, girls! Care to join us,” Randy asked them. “Sure,” Farrah said. They sat down at the table with them. “Hi, Tyrese! Funny seeing you here! What happened to your hand,” Nyisha asked. “He was protecting me…from Josh…I just found out his aunt bailed him out of jail this morning,” T.J. told her sisters without question. “Oh, my god—he’s out?! What was your boss thinking,” she asked. “I’ve already warned him to stay away from your sister! He seems to listen,” Randy said to his daughters. “Want me to beat him up,” Farrah asked. “No, thanks! Dad’s already done that,” T.J. said. “And with good reason, I bet,” she said back. “This guy not only attack you once—but twice! You gotta get away from him, T.J.,” Nyisha said. “I know…I’m not going to jeopardize my marriage to Marvin anymore—not for Josh or anyone else…it’s over,” said T.J. “Someone better tell him that,” Tyrese said. They looked at Josh as he leaves. T.J. bow her head on the table. “You okay, little sister,” Farrah said. “Yeah…I’m fine—just a little headache is all,” she said. “Oh, my god—what happened to your back,” Nyisha said. “I’m guessing that boy threw her against the wall before we got there,” Randy said. “You definitely can’t go back to the station…the three of us are going to my house after we leave here,” Nyisha said. “My car’s parked down the street…I can’t leave it there,” T.J. mumbled. “I’ll drive…you can’t be alone with that creep,” Farrah said, “What are you still doing here, jerk, huh?” “Fay, don’t encourage him…you hear me,” Randy said, “Once he’s gone, you girls head over to the house!” “We’ll watching out for our sister, Dad,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” he said as Josh walks away. Tarik drove up to the school to pick up the kids just when his cell phone buzzed. “Hey, man…yeah…I gotta get my kids cuz my wife has some family business to deal with…bye,” he said. Malcolm, Jerome, and Tarik Jr got into the car. They buckled up quickly. “Hello, boys,” he said. “Hi, Dad,” they said back. “Tyrese’s with Grandpa…Larissa’s with Grandma…so it’s just us guys,” he said to his three sons. “Yeah,” they all yelled. He drove off from the parking lot. Danny was fast asleep on the couch while Mrs. Gaines cooked dinner in the kitchen. She was wearing a black silk bathrobe and fuzzy white slippers. The smell of the food woke him up. “Mmm! Something smells good,” he said, putting on his shirt. “Why don’t you wash up and I’ll fix you some food to eat,” she said. She kissed him before pushing him to the bathroom. She went back to the stove and continued cooking. While she was doing that, Ashlee and the kids came home. “Hi, Mom,” he heard Ashlee say. “Hi, guys! How was your day,” Mrs. Gaines asked her daughter and grandchildren. As they talked, Danny was in the bathroom cleaning himself off. “I gotta go get washed up to eat this dinner,” Ashlee said. “Oh shit,” he whispered as he looked around for a way out. Ashlee was getting closer to the bathroom door. He saw a window and heads toward it. Ashlee comes into the bathroom to see that the window was open. Danny was long gone. Then she stood there confused.
Danny put on his boots and ran out of the Gaines’ front yard. Suddenly, he was in the path of an oncoming car. “Oh shoot,” he yelled as the car came to a screeching halt. “What the—I know this ain’t who I think it is,” the person yelled. “Meghan,” he said, recognizing the voice. “Danny?! Oh my god! I didn’t see you! Are you okay? I didn’t hit you, did I,” Meghan said, hugging him. “Naw, sis! I’m okay! I’m all right,” he told her. “What the hell were you doing in the middle of the street? You could’ve been killed just now,” she yelled while hitting her brother. “Ow! Stop it! I’m sorry,” he yelled back. “What the fuck were you running from—what did you do now,” she asked him. Mrs. Gaines watched the two of them as they got into the car and drove away. Danny told Meghan everything during the car ride. “Meg, you can’t tell nobody what I just told you,” he pleaded. “And why should I? Because you ran in front of my car? You’re messing around with your girlfriend’s mother? That’s disgusting! Ew! Nasty,” Meghan shrieks. “Exactly my point! Nobody has to know,” he said. “Now I know you hit your head a little too hard! You tell this shit and I can’t say anything? Now you’re starting to sound like your sister with that Josh problem,” she said. “Oh, it’s like that?! You’re comparing me to T.J.? Now I’m insulted,” he said. “Just like your big sis—shut up, runt,” she said, then smacks him upside his head. At the Lanes’ house, T.J. was hanging out in the kitchen with Nyisha and Farrah. “I don’t think you should go back to work…if Josh is there, you shouldn’t be,” Farrah said. “And you’re recuperating from what happened the last time you dealt with that fool…you should be taking it easy,” Nyisha said. “I will…after this case…I have to find out who tried to kill my cousin,” T.J. said. “I know what happened to Deke was really bad but you should concentrate on your own health right now,” Nyisha told her. She’s right! You should let the police handle it before you tire yourself out,” Farrah said. “Maybe you’re right, guys…I’ll let them handle it…I just wanted something to do,” T.J. said. “I know…you and Deke are very close but if you really wanna help him—look at me—if you really wanna help him, you need to slow down, okay,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” T.J. said softly. “Right now you need some rest,” Farrah said. “Naw…I’m fine—ooh,” she said, getting up. She started to feel a little lightheaded. Farrah caught her and said, “It doesn’t look like you’re fine!” “Maybe not…I guess a little nap wouldn’t hurt,” she said. “Right,” Nyisha agrees. The three of them left the kitchen. “Head over to that couch and close your eyes…you’re relieved of your duties,” Farrah said. “What are we gonna do with this one,” Nyisha asked her twin sister. “No idea…she’s a stubborn one just like Dad,” she said as T.J. slowly falls asleep. Marvin and Terrence were at the park with their kids. “So…how is the wife these days,” he asked his little brother. “She’s doing a little better despite our…um, fallout with Josh,” Marvin answered. “Yeah? I think that boy took advantage of T.J. while she grieves over Lance, man—that’s so wrong,” he said. “She blames herself for what happened to him! Now she’s worried about Deke! It’s taking a toll on her,” Marvin said. “She has her family in her corner…she has you and the kids…she’ll be fine,” he said. “You’re right! Thanks,” Marvin said. “No problem,” he said. Then they continue to watch the kids as they play.
Josh went back to his apartment and turned off his car. He got out and went inside. He went to his bedroom, took down a picture frame, and opened the safe behind it. He takes out a semiautomatic glock from the safe and loads it. “Well-well-well! So good to see you again! We got a job to do! There’s a certain little bitch who’s gonna pay for breaking up with me and going back to her so-called husband! By the time I’m done, Tiffani Jasmine Thompson is gonna wish she was never born,” he said to himself as he points his gun and pulled the trigger. Tarik came home with his kids while Nyisha, Farrah, and T.J. slept in the living room. “You guys go upstairs quietly! Let the girls sleep,” he whispers to them. The kids did exactly that. He went over to Nyisha and gave her a kiss. “Ew,” said Farrah and T.J. “Forget y’all,” he said back. “Girls…behave,” Nyisha told her sisters. “So…how are you lovely ladies doing,” he asked them. “Fine…we’re fine,” she answered. “Oh! I gotta go! I gotta get back to work,” T.J. said. “I’ll go with you! Bye, sis,” Farrah said. “Be careful,” she said, hugging them both. “All right,” they said. “Especially you…your boys’ life depends on it…good to have you back, Tiff,” Tarik said. “Aww…you’re worried about us, too,” Farrah said to her brother-in-law. The girls hugged him as well before leaving the house. Later that evening, T.J. and Marvin were fast asleep in their bedroom Their kids were asleep as well. The house was quiet as someone walked around outside. There was a loud crackling noise. It startled T.J. “Marvin? Marvin, wake up! I think I heard something,” she whispered to her husband as she shook him out of his sleep. “Huh? What,” Marvin mumbled. “I think someone’s outside! Could you please go check, Marv,” she said softly. “All right! I’ll go check,” he moaned. He got out of bed and left the room. Suddenly, the phone rang. “Hello?” T.J. answered. “Bitch,” said the person on the other end. “Who the fuck is this,” she yelled. “You know who this is! It’s your man! You shouldn’t have left me and now your husband is going to die,” the person said. She thought about it and said, “Oh shit! Marvin!” She got up and ran out of the room. She went down the hallway and looked around before heading downstairs to search for her husband. In a split second, gunshots rang out. All the kids woke up immediately. “Mom…Dad,” Brianna said, rubbing her eyes. “Um, baby…go back to your room…Marvin, where are you,” she yelled. There was no answer. “Marvin…Marvin,” she yelled again. She suddenly felt a hand grabbing her. She turns around and screamed. “Shh…it’s me, baby,” a voice said to her. “Marvin? I was calling for you but you didn’t answer—why didn’t you answer me? I thought you were dead—I was so scared,” she cried. “I’m fine! Nothing’s gonna happen to me! I’m right here, all right,” Marvin said, holding her tight. He grabbed the phone to call 9-1-1. A few hours later, there were police cars outside. T.J. sat there nervously as Marvin talked with the officers. Tarik and Nyisha drove up to the house. They rushed inside to see what happened. “Hey, guys! Tyrese called us saying someone tried to shoot y’all,” they said. “Yeah…luckily I ran the guy off…no one got hurt, man,” Marvin said. “Do they know who it was, Marvin,” Tarik asked him. “Nope,” he said. Nyisha went over to the steps, sat down next to T.J., and hugged her. “How are you holding up, hmm,” she asked. “I’m all right…scared as hell but all right,” T.J. said. “Mom, I think we should tell Dad and Marvin about Josh,” Tyrese said as he came downstairs. Then the guys stopped talking and went over to their wives.
“He’s right! I think they need to know,” Nyisha said. “All right,” T.J. agreed. “Know about what,” Tarik questioned. “It’s Josh…he’s out of jail,” T.J. said. “What,” Tarik yelled. “What the hell is he doing out of jail,” Marvin asked his wife. “That dude crazy, Dad! He wants Mom and would do anything to get her back, Marvin,” Tyrese said to them. “Over my dead body,” Marvin said. “Marv, please don’t say dead in this house again! I almost lost you tonight,” T.J. begged. “That guy really got your sister shook, huh,” Tarik asked his wife. “Yeah,” Nyisha replied. “We could hang out here for a while…that’s if you guys want some company,” he asked Marvin while patting T.J. on the back. “Sure, man! I don’t think we’ll get any sleep tonight,” Marvin said. The four of them went straight for the kitchen. Marvin and Tarik sat down at the kitchen table to play cards while their wives talked. The kids were upstairs sleeping. Suddenly, T.J. sat there quietly at the kitchen counter as her hands began to shake. “Hey there! Are you okay,” Nyisha asked her. “I just can’t stop thinking about what happened tonight…hearing those gunshots…I thought I was going to lose my husband…I don’t think I can handle that,” T.J. said softly. “You can’t think like that…you’re not going to lose Marvin, okay,” she said. “But Josh isn’t making it easy, Iz! He wants me back and would go through all of you to get what he wants! I don’t want anything to happen to you guys on the account of me,” T.J. said. Marvin overheard the conversation and hugged her. “We won’t let it happen, baby…we’re with you,” he said. “He’s right,” said Nyisha. “Yeah, Tiff! We got your back,” Tarik said. The three of them hugged T.J. Later that night, everyone was asleep. Marvin got up to use the phone. “Hi, Mom! Of course everything’s fine! Everyone’s a little on edge tonight cuz of that fool Josh! No one got hurt,” he said. Suddenly, T.J. starts tossing and turning. “No…please…don’t hurt him…stop…no,” she moaned. “Hey, you…knock it off,” Tarik mumbles in his sleep. “Be a little sensitive…she’s having a bad dream,” Nyisha whispered. They rushed over to T.J. and tried to wake her up. As Marvin talked with his mother, he heard screaming in the next room. He dropped the phone to see what was going on. The kids got up and ran downstairs. Marvin rushed over to his wife. “Hey! Hey! I’m right here, Tiffani,” he whispered. “T.J., are you all right,” Nyisha asked. “Yeah…I’m fine!” T.J. said. “You were screaming…are you sure you’re okay,” Tarik asked her. “I’m okay…just had a bad dream, Tarik,” she said to her ex-husband. She hugged Marvin as the kids looked on. The next day, the gang were still asleep in the living room. Tyrese and Tarik Jr came downstairs to the kitchen. “So what do you think happened last night,” he asked his big brother. “Josh is what happened and that’s all you need to know, little brother,” said Tyrese. “But he’s locked up, Ty,” he said. “Not anymore! Mom’s boss bailed him out and he’s going after her,” Tyrese said. “He must be stopped,” he said. T.J. got up from the couch and overheard the boys’ conversation. “I’ll kill that bastard if he hurts her again,” Tyrese said. “Kill who, boys! I know you’re not saying what I think you’re saying,” T.J. asked them. “Well yeah! I’m gonna kill that fool for what he did to you, Mom,” Tyrese said. “Oh, son…come here and sit down,” she said. “I mean it! I want Josh dead,” he said. “Tarik Jr, will you excuse us for a minute,” she asked. “Okay, Mom,” Tarik Jr said as he left the two of them alone in the kitchen. “Tyrese, I know you’re angry about everything that happened yesterday and last night…I am too…I don’t like what’s going on either but you can’t go after Josh,” she said. “Why not, Mom? I can’t stand him hurting you,” Tyrese said. “Cause I couldn’t live with myself if anything happened to you,” she said. “He’s just like Dad—maybe worse…he would beat you down…I wanted to kill Dad too back then—if I had my gun, I would’ve killed them both,” he said angrily. “What gun…Tyrese…what gun,” she asked him. He went in his bag and pulled out a handgun from the front pocket. Meanwhile, Tarik and his youngest son was watching TV as Marvin bring in some breakfast. Nyisha brought some fresh clothes for her husband. Suddenly, they all heard arguing in the kitchen. Then they went to see what’s going on.
“Where did you get this gun from, huh,” T.J. asked her son. Tarik, Marvin, and Nyisha came into the kitchen to see the handgun on the table. “Oh, my god,” Nyisha gasped. “What’s going on in here,” Tarik asked. “Is that a gun,” Marvin asked. “What is that gun doing in the house,” Nyisha said. “I’m trying to find out now—Tyrese, what are you doing with this gun,” T.J. questioned. Tyrese didn’t say anything to her. Tarik smacks his son and said, “Answer your mother…NOW!” “For protection, all right…I got the gun so I can protect you, Mom…ever since Josh attacked you at the police station…I bought it with my Christmas money…I’m sorry,” Tyrese cried. “I can guess where the gunshots came from last night,” said Marvin. “That was you,” T.J. questioned. “Yes,” said Tyrese, “I saw the guy in the backyard and shot at him…then I heard you scream for Marvin and hid the gun!” “We will talk about this later! It’s almost time for school! We gotta let the police do their job! If Josh is the one snooping and shooting at our house, we’ll let them deal with him, all right,” she told Tyrese. “Okay, Mom,” Tyrese said as she hugged him. Josh was sitting in the car in front of the Anderson house as the gang came outside. T.J. caught Tyrese before he got into his father’s car and said, “Honey, I know you mean well but you don’t have to protect me anymore…I have my husband for that…I’m supposed to be protecting you cuz you’re my son…don’t worry about it so much, okay!” “Okay,” he said softly. “Have a good day at school…I love you,” she said. “Love you too, Mom,” he said as they did their pinky swear. Tyrese got into Tarik’s car and waved. Marvin gave her a hug and a kiss. “Don’t worry so much, Tiff…he’s just protecting his mom,” he said to her. “Yeah…he was like that since he saw his dad beating on me…he’s never got past that but Tarik Jr—he doesn’t remember it…Tyrese took this huge risk so Josh couldn’t hurt me,” she said. “Yeah! I can see that! Well I’ll see you later, babe,” he said, kissing her again. He got in his car. “Bye, Mom,” said the kids. Then the guys drove away as the girls went back in the house. Josh sat up in his car as the guys left the yard. “It’s showtime, bitch,” Josh said. The girls were cleaning the breakfast dishes and loading them in the dishwasher. “Thanks for coming over last night…I really appreciate it,” T.J. said. “No problem! You know that we will always be here for you no matter what—cause we’re family,” said Nyisha. “Of course,” she said. Suddenly, they saw something passing by the kitchen window. “You see that,” Nyisha said. “Yeah…I’m gonna see what it is,” T.J. said, going in the hallway closet for the baseball bat. The two of them went to the front door. Once they got there, Josh shows up in front of them with two glocks in his hands. “Oh, shit,” T.J. said. “Going somewhere…ladies,” he said. “What are you doing here,” Nyisha said angrily. “You may want to rephrase that question, girl,” he said, knocking her out. T.J. drops the bat and rushed to her big sister’s aid. “You got something to say, too…thought so, bitch…help me with this one…don’t try nothing smart,” he said, cocking one of the glocks. T.J. gulps as he points it at her head. Moments later, Josh tied up the girls. “Excuse me while I make the call,” he said cheerfully as he took out his cell phone. “You’ll never get away with this, Josh,” Nyisha yelled. “And I’m just about tired of you talking,” he said, tying a handkerchief around her mouth. He knocked her out again. T.J. started to twitch. Meanwhile, Marvin was driving home when his cell phone rang. “Hello,” he answered. “Marvin, it’s me! You have to hurry home! Josh is here and he’s gonna kill us–,” T.J. cried. “Tiffani? Answer me! Tiffani,” he calls out to his wife. “Hello, counselor…you have a nice little lady here…I had fun sharing her with you but…no more, man…she’s so sweet—I might just keep her for myself—make her the next Mrs. Joshua Barrows, hmm,” he heard a voice say on the other end of the phone. “Oh no you don’t! That’s my wife, Josh! You keep your hands off of her or I’ll kill you myself,” he said angrily. Then he hung up his cell phone and drove faster.
Josh walked over to T.J. and touched her face. She flinched. “Looks like I might get what I want after all, baby…you,” he said, moving closer to her. She moved further away from him. “No! No! Stay away from me, Josh,” she cried. Nyisha woke up to see him walking toward her sister. “Uh-uh! You gonna give me my loving right here, right now,” he said, pulling T.J. close to him. He climbed on top of her, tore open her shirt, and started kissing on her. “No! Stop it, Josh! Let me go,” she screams at him. Nyisha got loose and grabbed the baseball bat from the floor. “Shut up, you little bitch! I know you want this! Stop all that screaming before I give you something to scream about,” he whispered as he started to unbuckle his pants. Suddenly, Nyisha whacks him across the head with the baseball bat. T.J. screamed as Josh fell to the floor. “Come on…let’s get out of here,” Nyisha said, then grabs T.J. by the arm and got out of there. Josh got up and went after them. Minutes later, he grabbed the girls and dragged them into the kitchen. “That was very stupid…now you’re gonna get it…BOTH OF YOU,” he yelled. He threw T.J. in the pantry and locked it. “Josh…open the door…let me out,” she yelled at him. “Uh-uh! Not a chance,” he yelled back as he hit the wall. She started to have flashback of being locked in a pantry at her old apartment. “If you love me, you won’t leave this apartment,” said the voice in her head. “Let me out, please,” T.J. cried. Nyisha heard her sister’s crying. “You gotta let her outta there,” she said, hitting Josh. “Why should I, huh? What you gonna give me,” he said seductively. “Don’t flatter yourself, jerk…my little sister’s claustrophobic…she can’t stand enclosed spaces…she’s freaking out,” Nyisha said angrily. “I don’t care…she’s gonna stay in there until she does what I tell her…I oughta kill you for what you did to me…if I don’t get what I want, none of you are getting outta here alive,” he said angrily. He hit Nyisha and threw her in the pantry as well. Nyisha saw T.J. as she sat in the corner. She was rocking back and forth. “T.J.? Hey! Are you okay? Can you look at me, please,” she said softly. T.J. looked up at her and said, “Yeah! When are we getting out of here?” “Soon, okay! Hang in there! Don’t lose it now,” she said, calming her sister down. Marvin drove up to the Johnsons house and got out of the car. Randy was on the porch reading the newspaper. “Marvin, what brings you by,” he asked his son-in-law. “Josh has your daughters…I just found out that he’s out of jail…he’s going after my wife,” Marvin said. “Aw, fuck! That boy messed up now! I’ma kill him,” he said. Dee Dee overheard them talking. “What happened,” she asked them. “That damn kid has the girls! I’m going with you and there’s nothing any of you can say about it,” she said. Suddenly, Randy’s cell phone started to ring. “Hello,” he answered. “Hello…is this Randy Johnson, Tiffani and Nyisha’s father? I figure your son-in-law would come running to you with his punk ass,” Josh said over the phone. Nyisha listen to the conversation as T.J. slept next to her on the pantry floor. “I’m gonna need your attention here…once he opens that door, make a run for it…don’t look back,” she whispered in her sister’s ear. “Listen here, you little punk! If you even harm those girls in any way, you’ll have to deal with me,” he said angrily. “Whatever, pops! I just got a sweet deal: I only wanted Tiffani and now I have Nyisha, too! Ooohwee! So sexy and good enough to eat! Damn they hot,” Josh said. “Watch it, punk! Keep your slimy hands off my daughters,” he yelled. Then Josh laughed and hang up the phone.
Josh went over to the pantry and unlocked the door. He opens it and stared at his victims seductively. “Wake up, ladies…we got work to do,” he finally said. He drags them out and tie them up once again. Marvin was rushing through the traffic to get home. Randy and Dee Dee were in the car with him. “That jerk…he thinks he’s gonna take my wife away from me…I’ll kill him,” he mumbles to himself as they watched. Back at the Andersons house, Josh put down his cell phone and the glocks on the coffee table. The girls were on the floor bound and gagged to each other. “So…looks like Daddy’s pissed off at me…no matter…by the time he gets here, I’ll get what I want,” he told them. He takes the tape off Nyisha’s mouth. “No, you won’t! If you do anything to us, you’re in big trouble,” Nyisha said angrily. “You think you’re so sure, huh? Guess what, you little bitch? Nobody’s here to stop me from raping you and your little sister,” he whispered. “No! No!” T.J. whimpers from under the tape. “Stay back, jerk,” she yelled at him. He put the tape back on her mouth and moved over to T.J. “Now back to you…did you miss me cuz I sure miss you…what’s that…you say you’re sorry for breaking up with me…you want me back…I’m not so sure about that, baby…you supposed to be my woman…mine…nobody else’s,” he yelled. “Leave her alone, jerk,” Nyisha yelled at him after spitting the tape out of her mouth. She kicked him hard. “Crazy bitch,” Josh yelled, slapping her across the face. He turns around and saw that T.J. was missing. “What the fuck? Tiffani? Tiffani! Where the hell are you,” he yelled. He grabs Nyisha by the hair and went to look for T.J. Tarik drove up to the Andersons house and got out of the car. Marvin shows up seconds later and explained the situation. Josh went over to the window as he held Nyisha at gunpoint. “Those guys are so stupid but on the other hand, your little sister chooses to hide from me! You’re gonna get her to come out or I start shooting,” he said. She frowns at him. “No…I won’t do it…T.J., get out of here now,” she screamed. “Tiffani, you got five (5) seconds to come out…or I’ll kill your sister,” he yelled. “Don’t listen to him! Get outta here and save yourself,” she said. “Don’t be stupid! I know you don’t want me to splatter your big sister’s brains all over these beautiful walls, do ya…huh,” he said angrily. T.J. was on the backsteps next to the kitchen. She was shaking in fear. Tears was rolling down her cheeks. “I know you’re not stupid…if you love me, you would get out of here…do you actually think he would let any of us live if you come out,” she said. “She better…if I find her, you both will die, got it,” he yelled as T.J. ran upstairs. Later that day, Tyrese was waiting for his ride when he saw some girls talking on the front steps. “Hey, Ty! What you looking at, man,” said one of the boys. “Nothing, Jer! I ain’t…looking at nothing,” he said. One of the girls got up from the steps and walked over to him. “Hi, Tyrese,” she said. “Hi, Christy,” he said. The other girls stood there and giggled. As they talked, Brandon drove up in the schoolyard. “That’s my uncle…I gotta go,” he said. “See you tomorrow,” Christy said. “Sure…see ya,” he said back, then got in Brandon’s car. “Hey there, slugger,” Brandon said to his nephew. “Hi…um, where’s my dad,” Tyrese asked him. “Still at work, I think! Something came up and he asked me to pick you up,” he answered him. “Uncle Brandon, I know about the whole situation—about Josh! What’s the real reason,” Tyrese said. Meanwhile, Josh continues to search the house for T.J. Nyisha was laying on the floor unconscious. “I’ll find you…even if it kills me,” he mumbled as he loads up his glocks. T.J. was in the master bedroom loading her gun when she heard some noises in the hallway. It reminded her of the night that Tarik beat her down. Tyrese’s cries echos in her head. Josh was coming up the stairs. “Tiffani! Come out! Come out! Wherever you are! Get your ass out here, bitch,” he said, “If I find you…when I find you, I will kill you…I already killed Nyisha…your big sister went very quickly…now if you don’t want to end up like her, you come out right now!” “All right! I’m coming out! I’m coming,” she finally said. Then she had her gun behind her back as she opens the door.
Josh stood there until she comes out of the bedroom. “That-a-girl! That’s my girl! Come to Daddy,” he said. Suddenly, T.J. pulls a gun on him. “Oh shit—don’t shoot! It’s your man,” he said. “No…I already have a man…his name is Marvin Anderson,” she said as she cocks her gun. “So you think you’re bad, huh? If you’re so bad, then shoot me,” he said. As she was about to pull the trigger, she saw a glimpse of Tarik in front of her. In a split second, she froze. “Huh? Thought so! Stupid bitch,” he said angrily as he took the gun away from her and tossed it over the railing. “Please don’t hurt me,” she begged. He grabs her by the hair, goes into the bathroom, and shut the door. Once inside, Josh threw T.J. to the floor. “I gave you every chance to come back to me…you sic your entire family on me…your husband…now you pull a gun on me,” he shouted at her. “I told you already…I can’t leave my family for you,” she cried as she got up off the floor. “Shut up, you stupid bitch…you didn’t give us a chance…you were supposed to divorce your husband…we were gonna leave town and start a new life together…instead you go back to Marvin because he was going to take away your kids…you played me for the last time…now you gonna pay,” he said as he unbuckles his pants. “No, Josh! Don’t do this, please,” she pleads as she tries to get out of the bathroom. Josh grabbed her by the throat, slapping her hard. He throws her into the bathtub. “You gonna learn to respect me,” he growled. Nyisha woke up to the screaming upstairs. “Oh, shit…T.J.,” she said. Marvin, Tarik, Randy, and Dee Dee heard the screaming as well. The four of them ran toward the house and went inside. “Shut up or I’ll kill you,” Josh mumbled. He covered her mouth and force himself on her. She closed her eyes as Josh was grunting loudly. “Stay put…we’ll be right back,” Randy said to his wife and daughter. He and the boys went upstairs. “I can’t sit here…I gotta go,” Nyisha said as she grabs the gun from the floor. She went behind them. “Nyisha? Get back here—oh what the hell,” Dee Dee said, then went after her daughter. “I told you that I would get what I want,” Josh moans. “Owww…stop…please…help…help,” T.J. screamed. “Shh…I’m almost done…ah, shit…uhh…you know you want it,” he said softly. Tarik and Marvin kicked down the door. “What the…,” he yelled. They grabbed Josh and pulled him out of the bathroom. Nyisha ran past them and hugged T.J. “I thought you were dead…he said he killed you,” T.J. cried. “I’m right here…I won’t let him hurt you again,” she said softly. Randy grabbed a towel to cover her up. “Too late, everyone…I planted the seed,” Josh bragged. “Shut up, punk,” Randy yelled at him. He picked T.J. up out of the bathtub and went downstairs. “I’m so sorry for all of this, Dad,” she mumbled softly. “You don’t worry about it…save your strength…I’m here now,” he said. Dee Dee and Nyisha followed them. Everybody went into the living room. Randy put T.J. down on the couch. “I’ll go get some things from the kitchen,” Dee Dee said. “I’ll go with you,” Nyisha said as the two of them left the room. “Owww,” T.J. moaned. “Lay still while I call the police,” Randy said, grabbing for the phone. Moments later, he saw T.J.’s eyes rolled in the back of her head. She started to seize up. “Dee…Iz…I need some help in here,” he yelled. Dee Dee and Nyisha rushes in to help him with T.J. Thirty minutes passed and the seizure finally stopped. Marvin and Tarik had just tied Josh to the closet door. Randy got off the phone with the police and the ambulance. Dee Dee and Nyisha tends to T.J. as she slept. “The ambulance is on the way! How is she,” he asked them. “She’s hanging in there…as long as she doesn’t have another seizure…she needs medical attention now, Randy,” Dee Dee said, wiping her stepdaughter’s forehead. Suddenly, they heard sirens. “I’ll go let them in,” said Nyisha. “Hey, little momma…with your sexy ass,” Josh grunts as she goes to the front door. Randy got mad and hit Josh dead in the mouth. “You got one chance…say something else,” he growls. Nyisha opens the door and let the EMTs in. “Where’s the victim,” they asked. “In the living room…my youngest daughter’s on the couch there bleeding profusely,” said Randy. Then the EMTs went right to work on her.
Hours later, Sheryl and Melvin drove up to the hospital. The whole family was already there. “What happened,” Sheryl asked them. “Your daughter was attacked by Josh this afternoon,” Dee Dee said. “It seems that Chief Danes bailed her nephew out of jail the other day! Our daughter ran into the kid three times this week! She was afraid to tell you,” Randy said. “Where’s that kid now,” Melvin asked. “At the station with his aunt,” Dee Dee answered. While T.J. was treated in the ER, Nyisha and Tarik looks on. The only thing on Nyisha’s mind is when she was locked in the pantry with T.J. “I can’t stay in here…let me out, Josh…let me out,” T.J.’s voice echos in her head. “Hey, babe! Are you okay,” he asked. “Me—I’m fine! T.J.—not so much,” she said angrily. “Huh,” he questioned. “What happened between you and T.J. back then,” she asked him. “Nothing,” he told her. “Bullshit—what did you do to my sister? From the moment we were held hostage by that madman, she freaked out like you were hurting her! The same things Josh did to her—are the same things you did—everything including locking her in the pantry! She literally broke down in front of Josh,” she said. “That jerk—he was impersonating me and the things I did? That’s what forced her to drink—I’m gonna kill him,” he said. “Luckily I made you get help…otherwise you would’ve done that to me,” she said to him, then walks away. Tarik went after his wife. “Wait! Hold on! Nyisha, I would never do that to you—honest,” he said. “Really? You never thought of doing those things to me, huh,” she said. “No! Well maybe but I didn’t—plus your dad would’ve kicked my ass if I hurt you,” he said. “He probably would and still can because T.J. is his daughter, too…I get why he was so protective of her for all those years,” she said. “Yeah…but why didn’t he tell her back then…she was living with you guys for a brief moment of time,” he said. Randy overheard their conversation and came up to them. “Dad,” she said. “Um, I heard everything and you were right…I should’ve told her a long time ago…saved her from so much pain including the things you did to her in your marriage…but your mom said that she would divorce me…take you and your twin sister away from me…I couldn’t deal with that…I had to choose you and Farrah because you needed me more…I had to sign away my rights to your sister and brother so Terrell could raise them…make sure they were taking care of…got back with your mom…later had Kevin and Danny,” he said. As they talked, Nyisha started to feel lightheaded. “Whoa…you okay, babe,” Tarik asked. “I’m fine…,” Nyisha said, then passed out in her father’s arms. Hours later, T.J. was in her hospital bed resting as Marvin sat by her side. Nyisha was laying in the next bed resting as well. Tarik stood by the window looking at the stars when Sheryl came in. “Hey, guys! How are you holding up,” she asked them. “We’re fine considering what happened,” said Tarik. “I shouldn’t have left her alone! It’s because of me that punk Josh raped my wife,” Marvin said. “No, it’s not…my wife was there, too,” Tarik said, “Josh wanted to break you guys up but he didn’t succeed, man!” “Don’t be so sure,” he said. “Marvin, look at me! You didn’t know for sure what would happen! My daughter chose you and those kids over Josh! She loves you! There was nothing that you could’ve done to stop this! If it wasn’t for you and Tarik, Tiffani wouldn’t be here right now,” Sheryl said to her son-in-law. “Yeah! She’s right, Marv,” Tarik said. Then she hugged the boys tight.
Randy was outside the girls’ hospital room thinking about what happened earlier today. “Hang in here, kiddo,” he remembered saying to his daughter as the two of them rode in the ambulance together. He even remembers seeing her with an oxygen mask over her mouth. Suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder. “Hey there…are you okay,” a voice said. “Yeah…I’m okay, Dee,” he said, recognizing his wife’s voice. Later that night, everyone was fast asleep in the waiting room. Marvin and Tarik slept on the couch across from their wives. Suddenly, T.J. started to toss and turn. “No…let me go…please,” she moans. She felt a hand touched her shoulder and woke up. “Easy there, Tiff,” a voice said. T.J. wipes her eyes and saw who it was. “Tarik? What happened to me? Where am I,” she asked. “You’re in the hospital…Josh raped you this afternoon,” Tarik said. She tried to get up from her bed. “Oh, god…no…I thought I imagined it…ow,” she winced. “Careful…you have some bruising down there,” he said. “I messed up, Tarik…I-I might have lost Marvin for good this time,” she said to him. “No, you didn’t…Tiffani, he’s right there,” he said, pointing at Marvin on the couch behind him. “Josh ain’t gonna quit until I come back to him,” she said. “Now you’re starting to act like Bridget…Tiffani, don’t do it…don’t let him control you like I did,” he said. “I deserved it…back then and even now…I’m just a magnet for terrible men,” she said. “No, you don’t…Josh had no right to hurt you like that…I had no right to do that to you back then…Marvin is one of the good guys…you’re very lucky to have someone who cares about you…don’t give up on him,” he said. “Okay,” she said. The two of them hugged, not knowing that Marvin was listening. The next day, the guys were eating breakfast in the hospital cafeteria. “I heard you and Tiffani talking last night,” Marvin said. “Yeah? I’m not overstepping any boundaries, am I,” Tarik asked him. “Naw! I should be thanking you, man! You and Tiffani are friends! You have two teenaged sons together! I’m not gonna stop that! I know that it wasn’t easy telling her not to give up on me,” he said. “No, it wasn’t…I couldn’t let Josh put her in that same vulnerable state again…I saw that a long time ago…the hell I put her through—she nearly died…I couldn’t do that anymore,” Tarik said. “I know…at least you got help…she learned to trust you again,” he said. “Not before I nearly strangled Nyisha over a stupid phone call…had the cord around her neck…she was scared of me…I would never be able to forgive myself if she died by my hands…the girls saved me that night when I tried to kill myself…I owe Tiffani for that, man,” Tarik said. Meanwhile, T.J. woke up to see Bridget and Zack sitting on the edge of her bed. “Hi, Auntie! How are you feeling,” Zack asked her. “I’m fine! How long were you here,” she said to them. “Not long…Kevin told us what happened to you yesterday…you knew this guy was out of jail…Mom was worried about you,” Bridget said. “Wow! Straight to the point, huh,” she said. “If I had divorced Kevin and went back to DeWayne, you would’ve kicked my ass,” Bridget said. “But DeWayne is dead,” she said. “I’m making my point! Josh is just as dangerous as DeWayne! We deserve to know what’s going on with you,” Bridget said. “I don’t want to talk about it anymore,” she told her little sister. “Don’t worry! We’re just glad you’re okay,” Zack said. She hugged her nephew. “I’m not trying to upset you…just returning the favor…you always had your back when I was dealing with DeWayne…I wanna do the same for you, okay,” Bridget said. T.J. shook her head and said, “Okay!” Then the two girls hugged each other.
Josh was hanging out of the station when Chief Danes came in. “Hi, Aunt Neela,” he said. “Josh! I’m very disappointed in you! I just got off the phone with Sheryl Thompson and her lawyer! Did I or did I not tell you to stay away from T.J. and her family? They could put you away for the rest of your life,” she said. “You can just pay them off so they can’t take us to court,” he said. “Or I could hand you over to her husband, Marvin Anderson, give him a gun, and let him blow your brains out! I’m going over to the hospital to talk with the Thompson family! You stay put! Do not leave the station, you hear me,” she said. “I hear ya! I’ll be right here,” he said as she left the room. After her visit with Zack and Bridget, T.J. lay back on her bed and closed her eyes. She started to dream about the attack. Someone was tapping her on the shoulder. It startled her. “Hey…it’s me…how are you feeling, little sister,” a voice said. “Nyisha, you scared me…I’m feeling a little bit better as long as we don’t talk about Josh,” T.J. said. “Don’t worry…that’s the farthest thing from my mind but we gotta talk about it at some point,” Nyisha said. “I know…I know,” she said. “We’re being released this afternoon…Tarik offered to drive home if you don’t mind…but there’s something that I want to talk to you about,” Nyisha said. “Yeah? What about,” she questioned. “What happened to you yesterday? Seems like you were a little freaked out when you were getting beat up on by Tarik—are you still having nightmares about that,” Nyisha asked her. T.J. thought back to those times and shook her head. “Yes…those days still haunts me…what happened at the station and the house—it brought a lot of terrible memories that I can’t escape from,” she said softly. Suddenly, the phone started to ring. “Who’s calling,” Nyisha asked. “I don’t know,” she said, reaches over to answer it. There was silence. “Uh, hello? Hell-o,” she said to the person on the other end, “Hi, Tiffani…miss me, girl…it’s your man, Josh,” the person said back. “Why are you calling here, Josh? How did you get this number,” she yelled. “Cuz you’re my girl! So how was the sex—was it good, baby,” Josh said seductively. She drops the phone and screamed. Everyone heard the screams. “Oh, my god! T.J.,” Sheryl said. They all went down the halls to the hospital room. When they got to the room, Nyisha was holding T.J. in her arms. She was crying hysterically. “What happened in here,” Dee Dee asked. “Josh just called here,” Nyisha told her mother. Randy went inside the room. “T.J.! Hey there! We’re here now! We’ll protect you! Come here,” he said. “Dad,” T.J. cries out. She hugged him tight. “You’re safe now, baby girl,” Randy said to his youngest daughter. Sheryl joins in and hugged her as well. “Take it easy, okay…Josh can’t hurt you here,” Nyisha said. Meanwhile, Shane, Martin, and Jason left the room as their sister continues to cry in Randy’s arms. The boys went down the hallway. “That boy Josh gets his kicks out of tormenting our little sister, does he,” Jason said to his brothers. “Yeah, man! What are we gonna do about that clown,” Martin said. “Find out where he lives and bust his chops,” Shane said. “I’m with that, man,” Martin agreed. “He fucked with the wrong family now,” Jason said as Michelle and Irish came up to them. “I hope you guys aren’t doing what I think y’all doing,” Michelle questioned her three little brothers. “Doing what, big sister,” Martin said as he covers Jason’s mouth. “They’re going to beat Josh up,” Irish said, seeing the expression on her twin brother’s face. “So what if we are, huh? The last thing that I remember is the woman screaming and crying in that room right now—our scared little sister,” Shane said angrily. “But Mom and the lawyers are handling it as we speak,” Michelle yelled. “We can’t wait, Michelle…that clown raped T.J. and thinks he’s gonna get away with it…I can’t take that chance…if that little punk gets off, I’m gonna kill him myself,” Shane yelled back. Then he and his brothers storms off.
T.J. Was fast asleep in Randy’s arms when Jane and Renay came in. “Hi, Uncle Randy,” they said to him. “Hi, girls…how was work,” he asked them. “Work is fine! I’m up for promotion! We just heard about our little cousin—is she okay,” Jane asked him. “Yeah! She’ll be fine—let’s go back out of the room for a bit,” he said, laying his daughter down on the bed. The three of them left the room together. Sheryl and Dee Dee were playing cards in the waiting room. “Hey, girl…you okay,” said Dee Dee. “Huh? Yeah—I’m okay,” Sheryl said back. “No, you’re not…you’re still worried about T.J., aren’t ya…we all are including her father,” she said. “I know…I just wished I could’ve done things differently…then the twins would’ve gotten to know Randy a little better…I, um…should’ve deprived them of their father,” said Sheryl. Later that day, Tarik was sitting in the hospital waiting room reading a magazine as Nyisha packs her bag. “Hey there! Got everything,” he asked her. “Yep,” she answered. “Hey! Where’s your sister,” he said. T.J. was packing some of her things in a duffle bag when she had a flashback about all that happened. “I told you that I would get what I want,” she remembers Josh telling her. “T.J.? Hello! Are you ready to go,” Tarik said, coming into the room. “Huh?! Were you saying something,” she questioned. “Maybe you need a little more time to get ready,” he said. “No, I don’t—I’m ready to go,” she said, cutting him off. “Are you sure,” Nyisha interrupted. “Yeah…I wanna get outta here,” she yelled at the both of them. She grabs her bag and left the room quickly. They went after her. “Hey! Whoa! Whoa! Calm down! We’re just worried about you! That’s all,” he said. “Look, guys…I’m sorry for snapping at you…I’m just a little on edge with what happened…um, neither of you deserve that,” she said. “Don’t worry about it, all right…we’re all a little on edge…don’t sweat it,” Tarik said. “We understand what happened! I was there, remember,” Nyisha said. “I just wish I could forget what Josh did to me,” she cried. Nyisha and Tarik hugged her tight. On the drive home, T.J. fell asleep in the back seat. “So…how about some lunch while your kid sister gets some rest, huh,” he asked his wife. “Huh? Kid sister! Funny,” she said. They held hands while heading down the street. They stopped at the restaurant and got out of the car. T.J. woke up to the sound of the door closing. Her hands started to shake. Suddenly, the door opens again. “Hey…you coming,” a voice say to her. “Huh? Yeah—I’m coming, Nyisha,” T.J. said after seeing who was talking to her. She got out of the car as well. Shane, Martin, and Jason got into a black and blue van when Rodney shows up. “Hey, guys…what’s going on,” he asked them. “Uh, nothing,” they all said to their misguided brother. Meanwhile, Sheryl was at the diner eating lunch with Dee Dee and Randy. “Hey…you all right,” Dee Dee said. “Yeah…I’m fine—just worried about my daughter,” Sheryl said. “You don’t have to worry because she’s fine,” said Randy. “I wouldn’t be so sure! That little monster is running amok after raping my baby! His aunt isn’t doing a damn thing! I would at ease when that boy gets killed or locked up,” she said. Randy and Dee Dee stared at her, then at each other. Tarik, Nyisha, and T.J. were eating lunch at the restaurant when Jane came in. “Hey, guys,” she said to them. “Hello,” Nyisha said. As they were talking, T.J. was in a daze. She blocks everything out. Tarik tries getting her attention but nothing happened. When he touches her shoulder, T.J. pulls away. “Hey! Are you okay,” he asked her. “Don’t touch me,” T.J. yelled at him. Everyone heard the yelling. “Hey, cuz…what’s up,” Jane said to her. T.J. didn’t say anything but her hands starts shaking again. “We have to get her out of here…her seizures are acting up again,” Nyisha warns her cousin. Then they took T.J. outside.
“Out with it…Michelle has already told me everything…you guys are going after the kid who raped T.J., aren’t you,” Rodney asked his three brothers. “Yeah…don’t tell Mom,” said Martin. “Now why would I wanna do that? That punk deserves to get the crap kicked outta him—I’m in,” he said. “All right…let’s go,” said Shane. The boys patted their brother on the back, got in the van, and drove away. Meanwhile, Tarik and the girls stood outside of the restaurant. “What happened…guys,” T.J. asked them. “You don’t remember what happened,” Jane said. “What are you talking about? Jane? Nyisha? Tarik?” she said. “Oh, you want an answer now? You snapped at me,” Tarik said. “I did? Oh my god! What is happening to me,” she mumbles to herself. “Uncle Randy was right…her seizures are getting worse…didn’t the doctor check her over before she got released from the hospital,” Jane said to Nyisha. “You guys…don’t make such a fuss over me…I just need to go home and rest…I’ll be fine…don’t worry about me,” T.J. said, then got back into the car. “I’ll see to it that she goes to the doctor’s in the morning…find out why she continues to have these seizures,” Nyisha said. Jane tapped on the glass and said, “Hey there…I hope you feel better, okay!” “Okay…thanks, Jane,” T.J. said. Tarik and Nyisha got into the car as well. Jane waved to them as they drive away. Everyone was quiet for the rest of the car ride. “Hey, girls…last stop,” Tarik finally said as they stopped in front of the Andersons house. “T.J.? Are you all right,” Nyisha asked her sister. “Um…yeah…I’m fine,” T.J. answered. “Want me to come in with you,” she asked. “No…I can handle it,” T.J. said to her. “You sure,” she asked again. “Uh-huh,” T.J. said, grabbing her bag. “We’ll be here when you come out,” he said. T.J. got out of the car and walked into the house. Once she was inside, T.J. looked around in the living room and started having flashbacks of Josh attacking her on the floor. “Snap out of it…I’m fine,” she said to herself. She looks over to the pantry in the kitchen and went upstairs. She heads for the master bedroom. As she was about to open the door, she turns to the left and saw the bathroom. She set her bag down gently. “You think you so bad, huh…if you’re so bad, shoot me…,” Josh’s voice echoed through the house. “I should’ve shoot you when I had the fucking chance…I should have killed you…fucking bastard,” she said to herself. She shook her head and went into the bathroom. Tarik and Nyisha were waiting outside as T.J. stood in front of the bathroom mirror. “I wonder what’s going on up there—can you go check on my sister, please,” Nyisha pleads. T.J. turned on the sink and threw water on her face. “Hey, bitch…I’m coming to get you…I want my loving,” a voice whispered in her ear. She saw Josh’s reflection standing behind her. “Get outta here, Josh! Get out,” she screamed. Tarik overheard her screaming and ran upstairs. She swung her fist at Josh. “Whoa there! T.J.! It’s me,” a second voice joins in. Josh disappeared from her sights. She realized it was Tarik in front of her. He grabs her by the arms and held her down. “Let me go! Let me go! Let me go! Please,” she begged. Nyisha heard the screams and got out of the car. T.J. fought Tarik as hard as she could but he held her even tighter. “Tiffani, hey! It’s Tarik! It’s not Josh! He’s not here! He is not here, okay,” he said calmly. “Okay,” she said as Nyisha walked in on them. “Hey, guys…everything all right,” Nyisha asked. “Yeah…your sister almost hit me but everything’s cool now,” he said. “I’m fine…I don’t think I could stay in this house another second,” T.J. told them. “Okay! Let’s go,” Nyisha said. They left the bathroom and went downstairs to the car. Once they were outside, T.J. starts rubbing her eyes. “Hey, Tiff! You sure you’re okay,” Tarik asked, concerned for his sister-in-law. “Yeah…just had something in my eye,” T.J. said to him. “Maybe you do need some rest…let’s get out of here,” Nyisha said. Then they got into the car and drove off.
Farrah and Terrence was working at the law office when Marvin shows up and sit down at the conference table. “Hey, little brother…I thought you were home taking care of your wife,” Terrence said. “I asked Tarik to look after her…this is what gonna keep me from wringing Joshua Barrows’ neck,” Marvin said. “You’re still blaming yourself for what happened to my little sister…are you,” Farrah asked him. “You had no control over what happened, little brother! Josh got you bugging! Why don’t you go home and be with your wife,” he said. “Nah…I’ll meet up with her later…she’s with Nyisha,” said Marvin. The three of them went back to work. Tyrese was hanging out with his boys in the cafeteria when Christy and her friends shows up. “Hey, guys,” they said. “So, baby girl…when are we gonna hook up,” said one of the boys. “Jer,” said Tyrese. “Jeremiah? I knew it was you, little punk! Nobody wants you with your bad breath,” said one of the girls. “My breath? You ain’t minty fresh either, Mookie,” Jeremiah said. “Ey! Ey! Guys! Chill out, aiight! Jeremy, stop arguing with the girls, man,” Tyrese said. “Thanks, Tyrese! You’re a true friend,” Mookie said, sticking out her tongue at Jeremiah. The girls walked away. Danny was eating a pecan pie and drinking milk at the diner when Ashlee showed up. “Hey, baby,” he said, kissing her on the cheek. “Well…hello to you, too…so how is everything…my mom told me that your sisters were attacked by that guy Josh…are they okay,” she asked him. “Yeah! They aiight! That clown should be locked up for it! Besides the family are watching out for them,” he answered. “That guy must be stopped,” she said, then she hugged and kissed her boyfriend. T.J. was fast asleep on the living room while Nyisha and Tarik was playing cards at the kitchen table. “Got any 3s,” she asked him. “Nope,” he said. “So what are you thinking about, hmm? What’s on your mind,” she said. “Everything that happened this week including that punk putting his hands on the two of you…I could kill him,” he said. T.J. came into the room and said, “Then you wouldn’t be here for the boys! I don’t want you to risk your life or my sister’s life for me! I couldn’t live with myself if you did!” “She’s right…think about how it affect the kids, Tarik,” she said. “All right…you made your points, girls,” he said. “Excuse me for a minute…I gotta make a call,” T.J. said, grabbing her cell phone. “It’s bad enough Tyrese wanted to kill him! Don’t you start…,” Nyisha said to Tarik. T.J. left the kitchen as they talked. She listened to the voicemail and waited for the beep. “Hey, Marvin…it’s me…I was trying to get in touch with you so when you get this message, please call me,” she said, then hang up her phone. “So, what happened,” Nyisha asked as she came out of the kitchen. “I just left Marvin a message! He must have his phone turned off or something, right,” she said. “Yeah,” said Nyisha. “I have a bad feeling! I know it! Something’s wrong! Really wrong,” she said. Nyisha hugged her sister tight. Tarik watched them from the table. “What about playing a card game with us? It’ll take your mind off everything from yesterday,” Nyisha said. “All right,” she said. Josh was coming out of the store eating a box of popcorn when a mysterious vehicle drove by. “Hey! Watch it,” he yelled. Out of the blue, he was hit from behind. “What the fuck,” he said angrily. Four masked figures grabbed him and went into the alley. He struggles to get away from them, but they held him tighter. “Ain’t no use fighting, motherfucker! You’re a dead man,” said one of the masked men. “Get off me, man,” he yelled. The masked men started to beat him up. Later that day, T.J. and Nyisha were laughing and talking among themselves when Tarik went to answer the front door. “Hey, girls! Look who’s here,” he said to them. They turned around and saw who it was. “Marvin,” said T.J. “Hey, y’all…hi, Tiff,” Marvin said as T.J. gets up to greet him. “I’m so glad to see you,” she said to him. “This one here was worried about you, Marvin,” Tarik said, “Hey, man! Up for a card game?” “Yeah,” Marvin said as the four of them went into the kitchen. T.J. held Marvin’s hand as they went over to the table. They all sat down and started playing cards. Chief Danes was in her office reading the newspaper while the whole police force was watching a basketball game on TV. Josh came in through the back door of the station. He was bruised and battered from the fight with the masked men. He crawls into the restroom and collapsed on the floor. Two of the officers came in and found him laying on the floor unconscious. “Josh?! Hey, man! Are you okay? Get the boss in here—quick,” one of them yelled. Then they all came in to see what was happening.
Farrah and Terrence were just getting home from work with their kids fast asleep in the backseat. “What do you think is going on with your brother and my sister, huh,” she asked her husband. “Well, whatever going on with those two…at least they’re together,” he replied. “Even with all that happened, T.J. and Nyisha didn’t deserve it! Joshua Barrows is gonna wish that he was never been born! He’s gonna pay for messing with my family,” she said as Terrence pulled up in the driveway. Moments later, Marvin and T.J. were in the den of their home fast asleep. Suddenly, someone was knocking on the front door. Marvin got up to see who it was. “Hello, Mom,” he said, opening the door. It was Sheryl. “Hi, Marvin! How is my daughter doing,” she asked her son-in-law. “She’s fine…a little shaky but fine…she’s resting now,” he answered. “That’s good! How about you? Is everything all right,” she said. “Um, yeah…everything’s all right,” he said, then continued talking. T.J. woke up to the sound of her cell phone vibrating. She opened it up to find a text message on the screen. “It’s only Farrah! That’s a relief,” she said to herself. She put the phone down and got off the couch. She started to feel a little dizzy before falling down on the floor. Marvin and Sheryl heard a loud thud. “What is that,” Sheryl said. The two of them ran toward the den and found T.J. unconscious on the floor. “Tiffani? Tiffani! Wake up, baby,” Marvin said. “She’s not breathing…honey, it’s Mom…please wake up,” Sheryl said as Marvin grabs the phone to call 9-1-1. Hours later, the two of them were in the hospital waiting to hear from the doctor when Nyisha and Farrah showed up. “Hey, Marvin! Mrs. Thompson! We just heard what happened! Are you okay,” they asked. “Yeah! I’m fine! We’re just waiting to hear some news now,” he answered. “Makes you wonder why she passed out like that,” Farrah asked. “Yeah,” Nyisha agreed. “That’s what we’re trying to find out now, girls,” Sheryl said to her goddaughters. The doctor came out to talk with them. T.J. was in the examination room putting on her clothes when Sheryl came in to check up on her. “Hi, honey! How are you feeling, huh,” she asked. “Scared and nervous…there is no way I could be pregnant…not now…not when Marvin and I are finally getting back together…this could ruin everything, Mom,” T.J. said. “You don’t know that,” she said. “It wasn’t in the plans…suppose this baby is Josh’s…this could kill Marvin…I don’t wanna lose him, Mom,” T.J. told her. “Your mom is right! You don’t know for sure, T.J.,” Nyisha said, coming into the room. “This baby could very well be Marvin’s,” Farrah said as the rest of them agreed. “I wouldn’t bet on it, you guys…in case you’ve forgotten, Josh raped me…if by any chance he thinks this is his baby, I could lose my husband and my kids forever…I don’t think I could deal with that,” T.J. said. She went out of the room and bumped into Marvin. “No, you won’t, Tiffani! I will always be here no matter what! I’m not going anywhere,” he said. “You must hate me for what I’ve done to you…to our kids…I’m sorry, Marvin…I’m sorry,” she cried. He hugged her. The EMTs brought Josh into the hospital. Chief Danes came in with them. Sheryl and the kids saw them rushing down the halls. “What happened to him,” Sheryl asked her. “He got jumped by some guys—what do you care, huh? You wanted him in jail,” said Chief Danes. “Only because he came after my daughter and goddaughter! Explain that,” she said to her. “Yeah,” Farrah agreed. “I’ve already told all of you that I can handle my nephew, did I,” Chief Danes told them. “None of this would’ve happened if you didn’t bring that guy into town,” Marvin yelled at her as he was consoling his wife. Then they started to argue.
Randy and Melvin drove up to the hospital. They got out of the car and went inside. They saw that everybody was arguing. They went over to break it up. “Hey! Hey! Hey! What is going on over here,” they asked. “I don’t know…why don’t you ask her,” Sheryl yelled. “I will not allow you people to go after my nephew,” Chief Danes yelled back. “What the hell you mean ‘you people’, huh,” she yelled back at her. “Hey-hey-hey! Calm down,” Melvin said to his big sister. “Listen here, Chief! You better watch what you say to Sheryl, Marvin, and my daughters or you’ll have to deal with me, got it,” Randy demanded. “Yeah…I got it…if you can excuse me, I gotta call my sister…and tell her about her son,” she said, then walked away. “What was that about,” Melvin asked. “My mom and my boss were about to beat the crap outta each other! What do you think it’s about, Uncle Melvin,” T.J. said. “Chief Danes blames us for what happened to her nephew,” Nyisha said. “Figures! I heard what happened from your mom! Everything all right,” Randy asked. “Yeah, Dad! With all that is going on, it’s all my fault! I’m starting to wish that I never met Joshua Barrows,” T.J. said. “I wouldn’t say that, sis! Someone out there whupped his scrawny ass,” Farrah said. “No one can pick your friends for you…it’s not your fault,” Marvin said to his wife. “Enough talk! Let’s get outta here because someone needs their rest,” Sheryl said. “What do you mean by that? You make it sound like someone was pregnant,” Randy said. They all pointed at T.J. Myra and Janie were in the living room playing cards and watching TV. “I haven’t done this since…,” Janie started to say. “It’s okay! You can say it,” Myra said to her. “I wish Jackie was here,” she said. Myra had a flashback of Deke in the chest as Janie was talking to her. “Yeah! Me, too,” Myra agreed. She got up and went into the kitchen. Back at the hospital, everybody came outside to head home. “You guys go ahead! I need to talk to T.J.,” Randy said. Everyone else went to their cars and drove off. “I’ll see you at home, Tiff,” Marvin said. “Okay,” T.J. said back. He gave her a kiss on the cheek and drove away. “Come on, Tiffani! Let’s go for a ride,” Randy said. The two of them got into his car and drive away. “So, what do you want to talk about,” T.J. asked. “You see that’s the thing…we haven’t talked since your attack…are you feeling okay, kiddo,” he questioned. “Yeah! It’s just been a little overwhelming since that day! I’m just a little scared about this pregnancy, Dad! If this was Marvin’s baby, I would be relieved but every time I think about the attack, it just scares me more,” she said. “Then you’ll have to find out! I’m guessing it’s a little different than when you were pregnant with Tyrese and then Tarik Jr., but you got through it just fine,” he said. “Maybe I will! Thanks Dad,” she said. “No mentioning it and don’t worry about Marvin! He’ll love this baby no matter what, all right,” he said. “All right! And Dad—thanks for the talk,” she said. They both smiled. Dee Dee was eating lunch and reading the newspaper when Meghan showed up at the house. “Hi, Mom,” she said. “Hi, honey…good to see you,” Dee Dee said back. “Um…Randy came to my house and uh…asked me to come see you so…that’s what I’m doing,” she said. Dee Dee was stunned to hear that. “He didn’t have to, baby girl…besides you’re always welcome here,” Dee Dee said as she hugs her youngest daughter. Shane and Rodney went into the gas station to pick some snacks for the road. The cashier was watching TV from behind the counter. “Hurry up, boy! I gotta get home to my wife,” he yelled. “Who are you telling hurry up, huh, Shane? Gotta get some chips,” Rodney said to his big brother. “Here, man! Keep the change,” he said, giving the cashier a hundred dollar bill. “So…what are we going to do now since we got rid of our ‘little’ problem,” Rodney whispers to Shane as he put a fifty dollar bill on the counter. “Now we relax, little brother! Our little sister is safe, all right,” he said. Then they grabbed their bags from the counter and left.
T.J. got out of the car and went in her house. Randy drove away soonafter. “Hey, Marvin,” she said, greeting her husband at the door. “Hey, Tiffani! So, everything’s all right,” Marvin asked her. “Yeah! Everything’s fine! Are we good despite everything that happened the other day,” she asked. “Of course we’re good…all three of us,” he said. “We are, huh? No matter what,” she whispers to him. “No matter what…Josh can not destroy us or this family…this baby—our baby will be surrounded by love…we’ll raise it together…no matter whose baby it is…I love Tyrese and Tarik Jr like they were my own sons…I’ll love this baby the same way,” he whispered back. “I’m glad that I married you, Marvin Anderson,” she told him. The two of them kissed. Marvin picked T.J. up and carries her into the living room. He puts her down on the couch. They started to make out. T.J. started to have flashbacks of Josh holding her down in the bathtub and raping her. His voice echoes in her head. She tries to block it out but it got louder. “No…no…stop it please,” she begged as she pushes Marvin away. “Hey! Hey! Calm down! Shh! We don’t have to do this, all right,” he whispered to her. “I’m sorry, Marvin…I’m so sorry,” she cried. He hugged her tight. “No worries…we’ll be okay…I promise you,” he said. Moments later, she was fast asleep on the couch. Marvin put a blanket on his wife and kissed her on the forehead. Afterwards, he made a phone call. As she slept, Marvin went to answer the door. “Hi, Michelle…sorry to call you on short notice…just didn’t know what to do,” he said. “I’m glad you did…where is she,” said Michelle. “In the living room,” he said. T.J. slowly woke up to a soft touch on her shoulder. “Hi,” she whispered. “Heard you’re having a rough night, little sister,” Michelle said to her. T.J. shook her head and hugged her big sister. “I’m pregnant again…I don’t know what to do…all I can think about is the day in the bathtub…I’m so scared,” she said softly. “I’m so sorry this happened to you…Josh had no right to hurt you like that…I promise that I will help you through this, okay,” Michelle said. “Okay,” she said. The two of them continued to talk as Marvin watches from afar. Since the attack, T.J. and Marvin have gotten closer. They went to marriage counseling as Josh kept his distance. He has recovered from his injuries after the masked men nearly killed him. While the lovely couple hang out with their friends, Josh spends all his free time at the shooting range. T.J. went back to her therapy sessions and even took up self defense classes. Seven and a half months later, T.J. gave birth to a set of twins, a boy and a girl. She and Marvin were surrounded by their families. As they celebrated the twins’ birth, Josh was at his apartment plotting and scheming with an unidentified woman. He then had an evil grin on his face. Three weeks later, the Thompsons and the Johnsons were having a cookout in the front yard for the whole neighborhood. The kids were playing tag while their parents watched. Marvin and T.J. cuddled on the blanket. “This feels so good,” she said to her husband. “Oh really…I figured as much since you-know-who haven’t been around in months,” Marvin said. “Who, Josh? You can say his name! I’m not going to freak out,” she said. “Not since the therapy sessions, the self defense classes, and of course this little one right here,” he said, looking at the small baby in the bassinet. Nyisha grabbed a chair and sat down next to them. “I wouldn’t worry about him! Josh won’t think of showing his face around here,” she said. “I wouldn’t be so sure about that! Just because we haven’t seen Josh around doesn’t mean he won’t show up—plus you gotta watch out for my little niece here,” Nyisha said to them. “We always do! I will never let Josh come near our daughter ever,” she said. Then Marvin kissed her on the forehead.
Out of nowhere, Josh drove up to the cookout. He got out of the car and saw T.J. He went over to see her as the three of them talked. As he stood there, T.J. saw her attacker and frowned at him. “Tiffani…what is it,” Marvin asked her. He and Nyisha turned around to see Josh with a smirk on his face. “Hi, guys…hello, Tiffani,” Josh said. She thought back to the day that Josh raped her in the bathroom. “What the hell are you doing here, huh,” Nyisha said angrily. “Well hello to you, too! Nyisha, right,” he said. “You’re not supposed to be here, man,” Marvin growls. “Whoa, counselor! I come in peace! Cute kid,” he said, cooing at the baby. “Stay away from her, you hear me,” T.J. yelled at him as she grabs the baby from the bassinet. “Hey! I’m sorry! But as I was saying, I’m not here to cause any problems! I just wanna enjoy the cookout—I wanna eat, too,” he said to them. “You should be eating dirt,” Nyisha scoffs. T.J. and Marvin snickered. “Awww…why you gotta be like that, huh…baby,” he said, trying to contain his anger. Randy saw the confrontation between the kids and went over to them. While Josh and Nyisha were arguing, he rushes in to stop them. He was also holding a small baby in her arms. “What’s going on? What’s the problem,” he asked them. “Nothing, Dad! Josh was just leaving,” T.J. said. “Are you sure you want me to leave, baby,” Josh said, kissing at her. T.J. scoffs at him. “You better watch how you talk to my wife before I knock you out,” Marvin yelled. Randy gives Nyisha the baby and confronted Josh. “Why don’t you leave before you make a fool out of yourself? You are not welcome here,” he said to Josh. “What makes you so sure, huh, pops? I love Tiffani and she loves me,” Josh said back. T.J. scoffed again. “Is that so, young man? She’s a married woman and you’re going after her,” he said angrily. “We would’ve been together—Tiffani and me—the only reason she went back to Marvin cuz he has threatened to keep her away from her kids—and speaking of kids, what makes you sure those babies aren’t mine,” Josh said. “Oh, god,” T.J. muttered. “If those babies are mine, you can’t keep me away from them…none of y’all can,” he said. As the men argued, Dee Dee walked up to Josh and smacked him upside his head. “You heard my husband! Leave my stepdaughter and her kids alone! We don’t want you here,” she said. Some of the people looked on while others cheered her on. “Leave, Josh…NOW,” T.J. said angrily. He walked away with a smile on his face. He got into the car and drove off. Sheryl walked over to them soonafter. “Uh, what just happened,” she asked them. “Josh was just here bragging about how he loves me and how the twins were his—that kind of thing, Mom,” T.J. said to her. “I don’t believe this,” she said. “I think it’s time we get those kids tested…to shut that boy up,” Dee Dee said. “I don’t know…you think I should, guys,” T.J. hesitated. “Yeah—my mom’s right! I know you don’t want Josh coming around your kids, do you,” Nyisha asked her. “No! I don’t want Josh anywhere near Terrell and Angel—not now not ever,” she said. “Then there’s no problem…we should do it, Tiff,” Marvin said, reassuring her. “Okay…to shut Josh up, right,” she said. Everyone agreed. Kameelah, Warren, and Abigail were at the diner talking and eating their lunch when LaToya came in and sat down. “So…how is everything with your folks…they still fighting,” she asked them. “Um…nope,” they answered. “No fighting so far despite what happened…so what got you smiling over there, hmm,” Kameelah said. “I was at the post office this morning and just got my income tax refund check,” she said to them. They all started to scream. Later that day, T.J. and Marvin were pulling up in the driveway of their home with the younger kids asleep in the back seat. “I like the way things are now with us and the kids…if the twins turns out to be Josh’s, I don’t know what I would do,” she said. “When we get to it, we’ll deal with it besides…Josh has to find his own woman,” he said. T.J. giggled. Then they kissed.
Chief Danes was hard at work in her office when Sheryl showed up. “Hello, Sheryl! Funny seeing you here! It won’t be another fight—will it, hmm,” she asked. “No, it’s not a fight! Josh is pretty persistent when it comes to going after a married woman! I want you to keep your nephew away from my daughter! That was the agreement so he doesn’t go to jail for acquaintance rape, right,” Sheryl told her. “Um, right but I can’t stop him from where he goes or what he does! I haven’t seen him all day, but I’ll talk to him,” she said. “You better or the next time you see him will be in handcuffs,” said Sheryl, then stormed out of the office. Josh came in through the back way as Sheryl left the station. “Hey! What was that about,” he questioned. “I don’t know! You tell me,” she asked him. “I just went out to get some lunch, that’s all,” he told her. “That’s all it better be considering both Sheryl Thompson and Randy Johnson are on my ass about their daughter! I hope you didn’t go near that girl, right,” she said. Josh thought about his latest encounter with T.J. at the cookout before answering his aunt’s question. “Naw! I haven’t seen Tiffani since court, Aunt Neela! Honest,” he said. “Don’t make me doubt you…Tiffani and Marvin are still working on their marriage and taking care of their two newborn babies! The last thing they don’t need is you nosing around, got it,” she demanded. “I will leave them alone once I prove to everyone that I’m the father of Tiffani’s twins,” he told her. She looked at her nephew strangely. After putting the twins down for a nap, T.J. went downstairs to the kitchen and heads for the basement. Marvin was asleep on the living room couch. She puts on a pair of boxing gloves and started hitting the punching bag. Seventeen-year-old Tyrese was on his cell phone talking to his friends. Sixteen-year-old Tarik Jr was playing video games on his PSP. Thirteen-year-old Brianna was drawing pictures in her notebook while two-year-old Billie slept on her bed. Nine-year-old Marlon and six-year-old Mark were playing cards in the hallway. Suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. Marvin woke up to answer the door. It was Tarik and Nyisha with their three children. “Hey, guys! Come on in,” he said to them. “Hey, man! It’s awfully quiet! You sure the kids are here,” Tarik asked him. “Yeah! They’re upstairs, man,” he said. “Go on up, you guys…so where is G.I. Jane,” Tarik joked. Nyisha hit him in the arm. “In the basement hitting the bag! You need to stop picking on my wife,” he said. “I’m going to see my sister while you guys hang out,” Nyisha said, then left them alone and went down to the basement. “So, what’s up with you? I was meaning to ask you: how was court? I heard that clown was going after your wife and the twins, man,” Tarik said. “Court was fine, but it seems like Josh doesn’t care what anyone say! He keeps bragging about being in love with my wife so what am I supposed to do about that, huh,” he said. “Beat his ass like the last guy did—but seriously you already do it: keeping her safe, man…Josh ain’t break y’all up,” Tarik said. “You damn right he won’t! Josh better find his own woman and leave mine alone,” he said. The two of them went into the kitchen. Myra was on the phone with her mother while Janie was watching a movie on TV. She hung up and took a deep breath. “So…what is that about,” she asked. “I don’t know…just turned it here,” Janie replied. “It seems good! This is good,” she said. During the movie, the girls were laughing. “This is a good movie! I’m going to get some drinks from the refrigerator! You need anything,” Janie asked. “Nah,” she answered. Then Janie got up and went into the kitchen.
Hours later, T.J. and Nyisha came into the kitchen to get something to drink from the refrigerator. Marvin and Tarik were playing checkers at the table. “So how was the workout,” Marvin asked his wife. “Good! How was your nap,” T.J. asked him. “I wasn’t sleeping! I was resting my eyes,” he told her. “Hello? Tiff! We’re trying to play a game here,” Tarik interrupted them. “Shut up,” she said to Tarik. She kissed Marvin and took a sip of water. “Leave them be…at least they’re back together,” said Nyisha. “Yeah…your little sister finally wise up and gone back to Marvin,” Tarik said. T.J. threw some water at him. Nyisha burst out laughing. “Let’s get them,” said Marvin. The girls got up and ran out of the kitchen. The guys went after them. As Janie grabbed the drinks from the refrigerator, Myra came into the kitchen. “Need any help,” she asked her friend. “Yeah…thanks, Myra,” Janie said. Myra grabbed the drinks from her and put them on the table. “I’ll get the popcorn,” Janie said nervously. “What’s wrong? It isn’t because of me, is it,” she asked. “Um…no…it’s just that we used to do movie nights with Jackie—now it’s just the two of us…I really miss her, that’s all,” Janie answered her as she pours the kernels into a pot. Myra wraps her arms around her heartbroken friend. “Yeah…me, too,” she said. “It feels so good to know that I have a friend like you…without you, I would fall apart,” Janie said. “Don’t worry! I will always be here for you! I promise,” she said. “I know you will,” Janie said as the two of them hugged each other. Marvin and Tarik chased their wives into the living room. “You go that way…I’ll go this way,” they whispered to each other. They went their separate ways. Tarik grabs T.J. from behind and threw her on the couch. Marvin grabbed Nyisha and hold her tightly. “This is for throwing water on me, Tiffani,” Tarik said, pouring the same bottle on her head. Marvin and Nyisha laughed. “I’m gonna kill you, Tarik,” T.J. yelled. “Don’t laugh cuz you’re next,” he said to Nyisha. “Uh-huh,” Marvin agreed. “Oh no you won’t…don’t even think about it, boys…don’t do it,” Nyisha warns them. T.J. watches Tarik and Marvin as they threw water on her sister anyway. “Ooh…you’re in trouble now,” said T.J. and Nyisha. They grabbed their husbands and pushed them on the couch. “Whoa…don’t hurt me,” said Marvin and Tarik. The girls climbed onto their husbands’ laps and started to make out with them. Later that evening, T.J. went upstairs to take a shower. Tarik, Nyisha, and Marvin were asleep in the living room. She checked on the kids before heading to the bathroom. Once in the shower, she heard someone come in. “Tiffani…come out…come out…wherever you are,” a voice said. “Hey, you guys…knock it off,” she yelled over the running water. “Who are you talking to,” the voice echoed. She turns around to see Josh standing in the shower with her. She was terrified. “Mmm…sexier every time I see you, girl…mmm-mmm,” he told her. She closed her eyes and tried to block him out. “You’re not here…you’re not here…you’re not here,” T.J. whispered to herself. “Yes, I am! Yes, I am!” his voice echoed. “Tiffani…Tiffani…snap out of it,” a second voice joins in. She opens her eyes to see Marvin standing there over her. “What happened? Why am I on the floor,” she asked him. “You had a seizure—a violent one! The boys and I had to take you outta the shower before you hurt yourself,” Nyisha replied. “I did? Oh god—ow,” she moans. “I got ya, babe…easy…easy,” said Marvin. Then he picked up his wife in his arms and carries her out of the restroom.
“Let’s get her to the bed…I’ll call for help,” Nyisha said, grabbing her cell phone. “I didn’t know what was going on—thought I saw Josh in our bathroom,” T.J. mumbled softly. “He ain’t here, Tiff…it was all in your head,” Tarik said. “Our son heard a noise and came to get us right away…you’re safe now,” Marvin said. “One of my friends is coming to check on this one here…are you sure you’re okay,” Nyisha said. “Yeah…I’m good other than the seizures of course,” T.J. said. “I’m having someone coming here to check you over…maybe we’ll know what’s causing your seizures…are you comfortable with that,” she said. “Yeah…are you gonna be here, too,” T.J. said. “Of course…if you want,” she said. A few hours later, the whole gang waited downstairs while T.J. was in the master bedroom with the doctor. “How are you feeling,” Nyisha asked her. “A little bit better…thank you…I had no idea that I had a seizure,” T.J. said softly. “You are taking your medication, aren’t you,” she said. “Um…I was but they always make me sick,” T.J. said. “So…you’re not taking them now,” the doctor asked her. “No! It makes me throw up, Dr. Kingston,” T.J. answered. “I’ll tell you what—I’ll write you a prescription for something milder! Maybe it’ll help,” Dr. Kingston said, giving her the paper. “Thank you,” T.J. said as the doctor left the room. “You need to rest…I’ll stay with you until you go to sleep, okay,” Nyisha said. “Okay,” T.J. said. She lay down on her bed and closed her eyes. Marvin and Tarik came in to sit down with the girls. “The doctor told us everything…how are you,” they asked her. “I’m fine…the doctor—she’s changing the medication, so I won’t get sick,” T.J. said. “Glad you’re feeling better, Tiff…I wouldn’t have you to pick on,” Tarik said to her. “Ha-ha! You’re not getting rid of me that easy, Tarik Lane,” she said softly. “Why don’t you get some rest,” Marvin told her. “Okay,” she said. He kisses T.J. on the forehead and left the room with Tarik. Once the guys went downstairs, T.J. thought back to the day she visited Josh’s in-laws. “Hello…may we help you,” she remembered the elderly couple saying to her. “Hi…my name is Tiffani Anderson…I want to talk to you about Joshua Barrows and how he could be involved in Taylor’s death…sorry for your loss, Mr. and Mrs. Williamson,” she said to them. “Taylor was such a wonderful child…an honors student…excellent basketball player…her father and I—we thought the world of her…until she got involved with Joshua Barrows,” Mrs. Williamson said to her. “I always thought something was off with that boy…even after the kids were born…I wish we could do more for her while she was alive,” Mr. Williamson said. “Why doesn’t this matter to you so much,” Mrs. Williamson asked her. “I was once a victim of domestic abuse…first by my ex-husband and now by Josh,” she told them. “I’m so sorry…how did you get through it,” Mrs. Williamson said. “My dad saved me…both times…he and my mom has a restraining order against Josh…guess he’s a lot like your husband cuz he knew something wasn’t right about Josh as well,” she said to them as two small kids came into the room. “Grandma…can we watch some TV,” the little girl said. “Of course, you can, Kara,” Mrs. Williamson said to her granddaughter. “Hello,” Kara said to T.J. “Where are my manners…this is my grandchildren, Kara and Nomi–Taylor’s kids…kids, this is Tiffani Anderson,” Mrs. Williamson said. “Why don’t we go see what’s on TV, huh,” Mr. Williamson said. “Yay,” the kids said. “Bye, Mrs. Anderson,” Kara said, then gave her a hug. Once the three of them left the room, the two women continued their conversation. “My two oldest boys were their age when their dad was beating on me…I had to get out of that marriage before they end up as orphans,” T.J. finally said. “Taylor was the same way…she was scared of what Josh would do to her…luckily, you got out of that situation for the sake of your children…take comfort in that,” Mrs. Williamson said before giving her a hug. T.J. suddenly snapped out of it as she felt a tap on her shoulder. “Hey there…where did you go,” a voice said. “I’m here, Nyisha…just thinking about the day when I visited that sweet couple who lost their daughter on the account of Josh…that could’ve been me…I saw her two kids…they would never know their mother…I couldn’t do that to Tyrese or Tarik Jr.,” she said. Then Nyisha hugged her sister tight.
The next day, Sheryl showed up at the Andersons house and got out of the car. Marvin came downstairs to make breakfast. Tarik and Nyisha were fast asleep on the couch. T.J. and the kids were still upstairs. “Oh! Hello,” Marvin said, letting Sheryl in. “Hello! What happened over here? You kids had a sleepover,” she asked him. “Um, yeah…Tiffani had a seizure yesterday…she’s sleeping upstairs,” he said. “Oh, my god—is she okay? I gotta see my daughter,” she said. “She’s fine…the doctor told her to take it easy,” he said. “I hope that’s all she’s doing up there,” she said as T.J. came downstairs to the kitchen. “Here she comes,” he said. “Hi, Marvin…Mom,” T.J. said. “Hi, Tiffani! Marvin told me what happened to you yesterday! How are you feeling? Are you okay,” she asked her daughter. “Yes, Mom…I’m fine,” T.J. told her. The two of them hugged as Nyisha came into the room. “Good morning, godmother,” they heard her say. “It’s good to know that you kids are watching out for each other…thank you,” she said, hugging Nyisha as well. Josh was at the diner eating breakfast when Kevin came in with his kids and sat down at the counter. “Hey, you guys! Stay put! I’ll be right back,” he said, then walks over to Josh and stood next to the table. “Um, may I help you,” Josh asked him as he took a sip of his coffee. “Yeah…maybe you can…for starters, how could you get away with attacking my sisters a couple of months ago,” he said. “If I tell ya, I’ll have to kill ya! Good day, Kevin,” Josh said, then got up and left. Farrah and Meghan showed up to the Andersons house along with their husbands as Sheryl was leaving. “Hi, Mrs. Thompson,” they said. “Hi, kids,” she said, getting into her car and driving away. They went inside. “Hey there! We heard what happened to you yesterday! How are you feeling,” Farrah asked. “I’m fine, guys! Nothing serious,” T.J. replied. Suddenly, her hand started shaking. “You had a seizure! I wouldn’t say it wasn’t serious,” Marvin said. “What’s wrong with your hand,” Meghan asked. “I don’t know…it’s never happened before,” T.J. said, holding her arm. “Hey, you guys! Here’s your medication, T.J.,” Nyisha said, coming through the back door. “Thanks,” T.J. said. “With all of the stuff that’s going on, we’re just worried about you,” Terrence said. “I know! My mom told me the same thing,” she said, then took a sip of water. Josh got into his car and picked up his cell phone. Zack came out of the diner carrying his backpack. He took out a water balloon and threw it at Josh. “Hey,” he yelled. “Stay away from my aunt, jerk,” Zack said loudly before giving Josh the finger. “That’s what you think, little punk…Tiffani will come back to me…I know it,” he said, dialing a number into his phone. Back at the Andersons house, T.J. went into the kitchen and heads for the refrigerator for a snack. Suddenly, the phone rang. “Hello,” she said, picking up the phone. “Hello, Tiffani…it’s me, Josh…miss me, sexy,” he said. “Stop calling me,” she yells at Josh before she slams down the phone. T.J. put her head down on the counter when Nyisha came in. “T.J.? What’s wrong,” Nyisha asked her. “Josh called…again…he just won’t leave me alone,” she said. “Again? He called here? Does Marvin know,” Nyisha said. “No, he doesn’t know…Josh has been calling here since the cookout,” she said. “That jerk…why haven’t you told Marvin about this,” Nyisha questioned. “I’m afraid of what he might do,” she said. Terrence walked in on them and said, “Afraid of who?” “Nobody,” she said softly. “T.J.! Come back here,” Nyisha calls out to her little sister. “T.J.! What’s going on,” he questioned her as she walks away. T.J. was about to leave the kitchen but Nyisha and Terrence cornered her. “Aww, come on! Move, you guys,” she said as they sat her down at the counter. “We are not going anywhere…not until you tell us what’s going on,” Terrence said to his sister-in-law. “No, I can’t…please don’t ask me this, Terry,” T.J. begged. “Why, huh…oh, I get it…is it because of Josh…is he bothering you…well is he,” he yelled. “Yes,” she cried. “He’s been calling her since the cookout,” Nyisha said, consoling T.J. “That punk has gone too far…going after your sister…he’s trying to break her and my brother up—I’m gonna put an end to this right now,” he said angrily. Then the phone rang again.
T.J. reached for the phone, but Terrence got there first. “Hey, baby…what’s up,” they heard Josh say on the line. “Why the hell are you calling here…bothering my sister-in-law, huh Josh,” said Terrence. “Who this? Terrence? Put Tiffani on now, asshole,” Josh yells through the phone. “I don’t feel so good,” T.J. said as she put her head on the counter. Nyisha rubbed her sister’s back as Terrence argued with Josh on the phone. “No, asshole…I will not put Tiffani on this phone—not now, not ever…stop calling here for my brother’s wife…she’s not feeling you…it’s over…goodbye,” he yelled, then hang up the phone. “Yeah…got that bitch,” Josh said as he was punched in the face by a mysterious figure. “Hey, guys! Tiffani, were you crying? What’s going on in here,” Marvin asked them. “Josh has been harassing your wife, but I’ve already handled it,” Terrence told his little brother. T.J. stood there quietly as the boys talked. Her hands started to shake again. “T.J.? Are you all right,” Nyisha asked. Before T.J. could answer the question, she passed out in Terrence’s arms. “Whoa…I got ya,” he said. “Let’s get her to the couch, man,” said Marvin. Terrence pick T.J. up and carried her over to the living room couch. Tarik, Farrah, and Meghan were playing cards on the coffee table when Nyisha, Marvin, and Terrence came in with T.J. in tow. They put her on the couch. “Terry? What happened to my sister,” Farrah asked her husband. “She passed out,” Terrence said. All of a sudden, T.J. started to seize up. Everybody held her down on the couch. “Meghan, call the doctor,” Nyisha said. Meghan grabbed her cell phone and did just that. Suddenly, the phone rang. Farrah got up to answer it. “Hello? Oh, hi—Dad,” she said, “T.J. can’t come to the phone right now…she’s a little tied up at the moment!” Nyisha, Tarik, Terrence, and Marvin looked at each other. Hours later, T.J. fell asleep. “She could be okay for now,” Nyisha said. Randy showed up at the Andersons house and meet up with his daughters. “Hi, Dad,” Farrah said. “What’s going on over here,” he asked them. They told him everything that happened. Moments later, he went into the living room to visit his youngest daughter. “Dad? What are you doing here,” T.J. moans. “Nyisha and Farrah told me what happened…are you okay…you still having those seizures, kiddo,” he asked her. “Yeah but I don’t…know how it started,” she said. “It had something to do with that boy and hitting your head on the sidewalk, remember,” he told her. “When I got into that fight with Josh and I fell or I was pushed…I think,” she said. “Yeah,” he said. “I guess they told you that Josh was calling to the house, too,” she said. “They did! Your mom and Dee Dee know, too! They’re talking to his aunt right now,” he said. “I guess you deserve to know, but I don’t think talking to my boss is gonna help, Dad,” she said, sitting up on the couch. “I know! That’s why we’re getting another restraining order against him—put you and your family into hiding,” he said. “But, Dad…,” she started to say. “But nothing—it’s already set! I’m not gonna let this guy destroy your family! You gonna have to trust me, okay,” he said. “Okay, Dad,” she said softly, then hugged him tight. Meanwhile, Josh was picking up some snacks at a pit stop when Nyisha drove up. “Well, well, well! We meet again,” he said to himself. He went into the next aisle as she came in. “Can I get five (5) dollars of gas a some of those chips, pleases,” she told the cashier. “Stalking me, aren’t ya,” Josh said to her. “Nigga, please! Ain’t nobody thinking about you! Why are you walking around here while my little sister lives in constant fear, huh, Joshua,” she said to him without looking. “Because I can! I know all about your precious family! I do whatever I want—whenever I want—there’s nothing any of you can do about it,” he said. “You seems so damn sure of yourself, aren’t ya,” she said, looking directly at him. “Yeah, baby!” he said seductively. “You are sick,” she yelled at him. Then she grabbed the chips and left.
Josh followed Nyisha out of the pit stop. She put the bag into her car and shut the door. He grabs her by the arms and pressed up against her. “Get off me, Josh,” she yelled. “Uh-uh! I’m not gonna do that! Maybe I should’ve tapped this shit instead of your sister’s,” he said. Nyisha tried to get out of his grip but no such luck. He started to loosen her shirt, kissing her neck and chest. “This is how I got your sister…maybe I go after the other two…I’m horny as fuck right now,” he whispered in between kisses. Tarik drove up in his truck and got out. “Let me go,” she screams. “No…not until I get what I want from you, bitch,” he whispered. He throws Nyisha on the car and climbs on top of her. “Let me go, Josh—ouch,” she yelled. “Your ass is mine,” he grunts. “I don’t think so,” Tarik said, grabbing Josh and throwing him to the ground. “What the–,” he started to say before Tarik punched him out. Nyisha screams as Josh hit the ground. Tarik went to hug her. “Oh, my god! I’m so glad to see you,” she cried, then holds him tightly. Moments later, the police put Josh in the squad car. Nyisha was being tend to by the EMTs. “Hey, Mr. Johnson! That fool went after your daughter but she’s fine! No harm done,” he said to his father-in-law. “Damn kid…make sure you bring her home safe and sound, Tarik,” Randy said as T.J. overheard the conversation between him and Tarik. “Hey, honey…are you okay,” Sheryl asked her. “Yeah…I’m fine, Mom,” she said. Hours after they got back to the Johnsons house, Dee Dee comforts Nyisha while Randy, Melvin, and Tarik talked in the next room. T.J. and Sheryl sat at the kitchen table. “Mom, it’s my fault,” she finally said. Everyone looked at her. “No! T.J.! It’s not your fault,” Dee Dee told her stepdaughter. “He was going after me…instead, he went after Nyisha—it is my fault—I caused this,” she said. “The only one to blame here is Josh—not you,” Sheryl said to her daughter. “If it wasn’t for me, Josh wouldn’t be in our lives…he’s only hanging around because he thinks the twins are his,” she said. “Don’t do this to yourself, Tiff,” Marvin told her. “I’m gonna put a stop to this…once and for all,” she said, then got up and heads for the door. Sheryl and Marvin blocked the front door before T.J. could get to it. “Oh, god…not again…move,” she said. “No…you’re leaving this house looking for trouble, you hear me,” Sheryl said back. “He went after my family…can’t let him get away with that…you can’t stop me, Mom…not this time…I can go out the back way,” she told them. Dee Dee and Nyisha blocked the back door. “No, you won’t! You’re not going anywhere,” they said. “Get outta my way,” she yells at them. “We can’t let you do this…I don’t wanna lose you,” Nyisha cried. Randy, Melvin, and Tarik came into the living room. “Hey! Hey! Hey! What’s going on out here,” Randy asked them. “T.J.’s about to go after Josh,” Nyisha told him. “Sorry, Dad…I can’t let Josh get away with what he did,” T.J. said. “Let the police handle it, Tiffani! We don’t need to be worrying about you, too,” Melvin said. “You don’t have to, Uncle Melvin! I brought this man into our lives and I’m gonna be the one to get rid of him—he messed with the wrong one now,” she told him as Randy grabbed her by the arm. “Don’t even think about going after Joshua Barrows…you hear me,” he said to his youngest daughter. “Let me go…let me go,” she screamed as she starts hitting Randy. “No…Tiffani, stop it…you’re not going near that guy…you hear me,” he said, holding her tighter. Everyone watched as T.J. fought with Randy. Suddenly, her hands start shaking. She slipped out of her father’s hands and fell to the floor. He caught T.J. before she hits her head on the coffee table. She was having a seizure. Sheryl grabs the phone to call 9-1-1. Tarik and Marvin joins in to help Randy with T.J. “This is bad—very, very bad…should’ve never let her change that medication,” Nyisha said. “What,” Sheryl said. “We’ll talk about that later, young lady…right now, we gotta make sure your sister stays still until the ambulance comes,” Dee Dee said to her daughter. “We may not have time…gotta get her to the hospital now,” Randy said to them. Then he picked up T.J. and rushed outside with everyone following him.
Hours later, the whole gang were at the hospital waiting to hear from the doctor. Sheryl was standing by the window. She looks at the stars and said, “Oh, Terrell! I wish you were here! You know exactly what to say!” “He sure would…how are you holding up,” Dee Dee asked her friend. “I’m all right but I’m worried about my daughter! Those seizures are getting worse! I just don’t know what would happen next,” she said as the doctor came out to talk with them. Later that night, Sheryl went in the room to see T.J. She was strapped down to a bed, hooked up to a respirator, and a heart monitor. “Hey there, baby,” she said. “Hi, Mom! What happened? Why am I strapped to this bed,” T.J. asked her. “You had another seizure tonight…that’s why you’re strapped to the bed…the doctor said that it was a chemical imbalance—when were you gonna tell me that you changed your medication,” she questioned. “I don’t know,” T.J. told her. “Do you have any idea how worried I am—seeing you acting that way? You scared me, honey,” she said. “I didn’t mean to—I’m sorry, Mom,” T.J. said. “It’s not entirely her fault…I asked my friend to check on T.J. as a favor…she told us that the medication was making her sick…I’m sorry, Mrs. Thompson,” said Nyisha. “Thank you for being honest with me—both of you,” she said, hugging both girls. Danny pulled up into the hospital parking lot just when someone grabs him from behind. “Hey…Ashlee…you scared me,” he said. “Aww…I’m sorry…I heard about your sister…how is she,” Ashlee said. “My dad told me that she’s fine! It’s just a bad reaction to the medication that she takes for her seizures,” he said. “It’s really bad, huh,” she asked. “Yeah,” he said. Ashlee hugged him tight. The next day, Sheryl was fast asleep on the couch. Randy came in with some muffins and two cups of coffee. The smell woke her up. “Hey there! I brought some breakfast,” he said to her. “Thanks! Where’s Dee Dee and Melvin,” she asked. “They’re in the waiting room sleeping…how is our daughter,” he asked her. “The doctor said that she’s stable at the moment! He was here to check up on her a few hours ago,” she said. “That’s good…maybe now they will be able to help her,” he said. “I hope so,” she said. Suddenly, T.J. wakes up to her parents talking. “Hey! What do I have to do to get some attention around here,” she moans. Sheryl and Randy sat down next to her. “Hey yourself! How are you feeling,” he asked his daughter. “I’m okay,” she said. “I figure as much since you argue with us and the doctors last night…don’t you remember,” said Sheryl. “No…I don’t, Mom…uh, Dad…what is she talking about,” she questioned them. The two of them stood there stunned and confused. Nyisha was in the hospital cafeteria eating breakfast and thinking about last night. “What happened now, Randy,” she remembered her mother saying to her father. “She stopped breathing,” Randy said to them. “No…T.J., you can’t leave us…we need you…I need you please,” she remembered saying to her little sister as she tried to revive her. She snapped out of it when Farrah and Meghan shows up there. The two of them sat down next to her. “Hey, sis…you’re feeling all right,” they asked. “Yeah! I’m fine! Just had a lot on my mind,” Nyisha said to them. “Is it because of what happened with T.J. last night,” Farrah asked. “I think it was wrong with how she acted toward you and Mom—not to mention Mrs. Thompson, Tarik, Marvin, and Melvin,” Meghan said before Farrah hit her in the ribs. “It wasn’t her…it’s the medication she was taking for her seizures which has gotten worse by the way,” she said. “Really?! I didn’t know—is it serious, you guys,” Meghan asked her sisters. “Yeah…it is,” Nyisha told her little sister. “Oh my god,” Meghan said. Then they continued talking.
Marvin was on his cell phone when Tarik came up to him. “Thanks again! Bye,” he said. “Hey, man…how are you holding up,” Tarik asked him. “I’m fine…just worried about my wife,” he said. “Yeah…we’re all worried about Tiffani even her folks…she really changed last night—all because of those pills,” Tarik said. “Like her behavior—it changed in a split second! Thank God the kids didn’t see it,” he said. Bridget and Kevin were down the hall at the vending machines as everyone slept. “I hate hospitals,” she said. “How so,” he asked her. “Everything that happened here…my dad died and now my sister’s having these seizures…that’s how so,” she said. “I know…I’m worried about T.J. too…so is everyone else…the doctors are taking care of her…she ain’t going nowhere…she’ll be back to annoy us in no time,” he said as Bridget chuckled. “Yeah! I’m glad you’re here, Kev,” she said. “Of course…you were here for me…and now I’m gonna be here for you,” he said, then kissed his wife on the forehead. Josh was pacing back and forth in a prison cell. Chief Danes came down to see him. “Hi, Auntie,” he said. “Josh, what the hell were you thinking? Our lawyers are trying to clear you for rape—this is what we get in return…you go after Randy and Dee Dee’s daughter,” she yelled. “Look! It’s not what you think—that girl was stalking me—she’s out to get me for what happened to her little sister,” he said. “Well…whatever happen or didn’t happen, the Johnson family wants to press charges on you for sexual assault,” she said to him. He sighed. T.J. was fast asleep in her bed as Marvin reads his newspaper. Tarik and Nyisha came in to sit with them. “So…how’s the patient,” they asked. “Resting for now…she doesn’t remember what happened last night,” he told them. “It’s to be expected…Dr. Shapiro took her off all medications this morning…he thinks she’s allergic to it,” Nyisha said. “Should never change the medication in the first place,” he said. “Now they can find out a way to help her,” she said. “I hope you’re right, Nyisha…I don’t know how much more I can take,” he told her as Tarik patted him on the back. “Don’t give up on my sister, okay,” she said. He shook his head and said, “Of course…I would never give up on my wife…you have my word!” Suddenly, Chief Danes shows up. “What the hell are you doing here,” she said angrily. “Shh…let’s hear what she has to say, all right,” Tarik whispered. T.J. opens her eyes as they talked. “I know that you’re angry for what Josh did—I’m sorry for that, really…the thing is he claims that you were stalking him…,” Chief Danes started to say. “Bullshit! What the hell would I want with your nasty ass nephew when I have a good man right here,” she said, cutting Chief Danes off. The two of them started to argue. T.J. started to rub her eyes as this was going on. Sheryl, Dee Dee, Melvin, and Randy overhears the argument from the room. They came in to stop it. “Time out…what’s going on in here, huh…huh…somebody better tell me something right now,” Dee Dee yelled at the women. “Nothing now since you’re yelling over there,” T.J. finally said. “You hear all of that? How come you didn’t say anything,” said Sheryl as she came to her daughter’s bedside. “I’m waiting to see who would throw the first punch…someone ain’t feeling no love in this room if you know what I mean,” she said, looking directly at Chief Danes. “This fight may not be bothering you but it’s bothering me,” Sheryl said to her. “First, you argue with my best friend…now my child…if this is how it’s gonna be, then we don’t want you here,” Dee Dee told Chief Danes. Then the two women walked out of the room.
“I didn’t come all this way to start trouble with your family, Dee Dee…just here visiting with my officer,” Chief Danes said to her. “Funny because I heard you accusing my child—my oldest daughter of stalking your nephew…heh…I could never—never understand how my stepdaughter would work for a bitch like you,” Dee Dee said back. The women started to argue. The rest of them were listening. “I bet you fifty bucks that I won’t have a job by the end of the week,” T.J. said. “I wouldn’t say that,” Nyisha told her. “You don’t need to be working for a woman who takes up for her own nephew…about time for a career change, honey,” Sheryl said. “I have to agree with your mom…Chief Danes is only gonna believe Josh’s words over your sister’s…you shouldn’t be working for someone like that so I have a proposition for you…that is if you’re up to it,” Randy said. “What other choice do I have since your wife and my boss are arguing out there? I’m listening,” T.J. said. The two of them started talking. Moments later, Marvin came out of his wife’s room and wipes his face. Someone taps him on the shoulder. “Hey, Les?!” he said. “In the flesh…how are you feeling, big bro,” Les said back. “I’m fine, man,” he said, hugging his brother. “Sorry we came on a bad day…Terrence told us what happened to Tiffani…is she all right, Marv,” Les asked him. “She’s doing fine…what do you mean, we?” he said. “Watch! Ey, Joey,” Les yelled. A young scrawny kid walks up to them. “Hey, bro! Good to see ya,” Joey said to Marvin. The three of them hugged before heading into the room. “Hey, babe…look who’s here,” Marvin said. “Hi, Tiffani,” Les and Joey said. “Hello, guys…when did you get in,” T.J. asked them. “An hour ago…how are you feeling, sister-in-law,” Les said, hugging her. “I’m doing good…how long are you staying this time,” she said. “Maybe a week or so…we’ll have plenty of time once you get out of here,” Les said. “Sorry I wasn’t here sooner…glad to be here now,” Joey said. “Good to see more of Marvin’s family…heard a lot about you two,” Randy said. “Same here, sir,” Les said, shaking Randy’s hand. Josh was released on bail and went to sit down in Chief Danes’ office. “You wanted to see me, Aunt Neela,” he asked. “You tell me…son,” said the person behind the desk. “Mom?! You’re here,” he said. To his surprise, a slender middle-aged woman got up from behind the desk and walked up to him. “Your aunt told me what happened! I’m here to take care of your ‘little’ problem,” she said as Chief Danes shows up. “I hope you can because the Johnsons and the Thompsons wants your little boy here locked up for good, Dana,” Chief Danes told her. “Is that a fact? Deidre Lee, Randall Johnson, and Sheryl Wilkes wants my boy in jail, huh?! It’s about time I go see my former classmates,” Dana said, “Come to mama, baby boy!” She hugged her son. “That woman had some nerve coming here…starting trouble…I’m glad you offered your daughter a job at the company, Randy,” Dee Dee said to her husband. “She’s just thinking about it…she hasn’t accepted it yet,” Randy said. “What’s there to think about…her best friend whom she swore to protect is dead…her new partner rapes her and has his aunt protecting him…and two babies who doesn’t know who their father is—I’m gonna talk to that child of mine right now,” Sheryl said, heading towards her daughter’s room. “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa! Tiffani is a big girl! She can decide for herself,” Randy said, holding her back. “I don’t know…the last time I let her make a decision for herself, she became a cop…something that Terrell and I couldn’t accept but we let her do it anyways…it was Terrell’s dream for all his kids to work at the company—including Tiffani…it’ll be good for her,” she said to him. As they continued their conversation, Sheryl reminisced about Terrell spending time with a younger T.J. She was two years old at the time. “Hey, sweetheart…my little superstar…I need someone I can trust with my company…can it be you, Tiffani…someday it could all be yours,” she remembers him saying to her young daughter. “I miss you so much, Terrell,” she said softly. Randy and Dee Dee hugged their friend. “I think you should take the job,” Marvin said. “I don’t know…it’s the same company I’ve tried to steer clear from since I told my mom that I wanted to be a cop,” T.J. said to him. “You’re not the same kid who rebelled against her parents and dated a boy that they didn’t approve of,” Farrah said. “Hey! I was that boy, remember,” Tarik said. “Forget about them! I think it could be a great opportunity for you! It couldn’t have come at a better time and your boss is being a real bitch right now,” said Nyisha. “You see it, too! Chief Danes ain’t gonna be but who she is! She’s gonna protect her nephew no matter what we say! Besides I can’t afford to quit my job,” T.J. told her. “Don’t worry about it! If that woman tries to stop you, she’ll have to deal with me,” said Marvin. “And me,” Tarik said. “And us,” Nyisha and Farrah said. “I guess you’re right! Maybe I’ll take the job that Dad was talking about,” she said. Then they all agreed.
Sheryl and Dee Dee were in the hospital cafeteria talking when they saw a familiar face come to the table and sat down. “Hello, ladies…you don’t even know who this is…Sheryl Wilkes and Deidre Lee,” a voice said. “I never like that name—sounds like a soap opera,” Dee Dee said. “What are you doing here, Dana Smith,” Sheryl asked the woman. “Does the name Joshua Sascha Barrows means anything to you, huh,” Dana asked them. “Not to me…can you spell rapist,” said Sheryl. “Oh funny! That guy you called a rapist is my son,” Dana told them. “Hey, kids…what’s going on,” Randy asked. “We’re just talking about old times, Dad,” T.J. said. “I’m sure you are, kiddo,” he said. “Where’s Mom and Mrs. Thompson, Dad,” Farrah asked him. “I haven’t seen them since the chief was here,” T.J. said. “They probably went out for some fresh air, kids…couldn’t gone too far,” he said to them. “That monster who raped my daughter? He’s your son,” Sheryl yelled at her former classmate. “My boy is not a monster…Joshua would never hurt anyone…your daughter is the one who’s lying,” Dana said. “My daughter doesn’t lie to me but your son would…she has two babies back at home who doesn’t know their father…you’re no better than your sister,” she said angrily. “We’ll see about that…where is your daughter,” Dana said. “No! You ain’t going near her daughter! Not now, not EVER,” Dee Dee said. Dana ignored them and walked out of the cafeteria. Sheryl and Dee Dee went after her. Randy was still talking with the kids when the three women came into the hospital room. “Hello, Randall! So nice to see you again,” Dana said. “Dad,” T.J. said, “Who’s this?” “Someone I’d rather forget! Sit tight! Stay in that wheelchair, all right,” said Randy as he pats his daughter on the back. “Aw, baby…don’t be modest…I’m Dana Smith-Barrows…many of you may know my son, Josh,” she said, introducing herself. T.J. sat back to think as they talked. “That jerk,” Farrah mumbles under her breath. “Excuse me,” Dana said. “Did you say Barrows? You’re Josh’s mother,” T.J. questioned. “Yes,” she said. “Where the hell were you when your son raped my little sister, huh,” Nyisha said angrily. “Now wait a minute! My son did no such thing so you better get your facts straight! Josh did not rape your sister, got it,” she said. “Yes, he did…Josh raped me and nearly destroyed my family…I almost lost my husband and my kids because of him,” T.J. said before Dana confronted her. “So you’re the one who’s trying to ruin my little boy’s reputation! How can you be sure? Maybe you were coming on to him,” she said. “Tiffani, not another word! We wouldn’t want your seizures to start up again! Dana, that’s enough! I’m not gonna let you disrespect my kids like that! Your son took advantage of my daughter when she lost her best friend! He used that to take her away from her husband but it didn’t work! Instead he came after her and anyone who got in his goddamn way,” Randy said. “I used to like you but I ain’t gonna let you talk about my son like that,” she said to him before walking away. “Why not? You don’t like what people say about Josh because it’s true,” T.J. yelled before Dee Dee covered her mouth. “What? I know you didn’t say what I think you said, huh!” Dana said angrily. “Why don’t you just leave,” Dee Dee said back. She stood between her stepdaughter and her former classmate. “No! I wanna hear what Sheryl’s daughter has to say,” she said. “Not another word,” Randy, Sheryl, and Dee Dee said to T.J. before she could open her mouth. “Yeah! You heard my wife now leave,” Marvin said. “My boy is not a rapist! He told me you flirted with him,” she said. Marvin held his wife back. “I was still in mourning! My best friend died! Your son took advantage of that! He flirted with me,” T.J. yelled. “Calm down, Tiff…she’s not worth it,” Marvin whispered. “I’m not gonna let this woman call me a liar! She ain’t getting away with this,” T.J. whispered back. She got up from the wheelchair and confronted Dana. “Whoa, T.J.! You shouldn’t be on your feet,” Farrah said. Then she backs away from her little sister slowly.
“You may not want to hear this but your son is evil…I wish I never met him…he hurt me and my sister…he tried to destroy my marriage and I almost let him…when he didn’t get his way, he stalked me and raped me…for months at a time, he made me afraid to sleep in my own home but no more…I’m not afraid of your son anymore…or his aunt…or you…if I lose my job at the station…tough because I got a better offer…go tell your sister that she don’t have to bother firing me because I quit,” T.J. said angrily. Dana got mad at her for that comment and stormed off. Danny and Ashlee came into the room as Dana leaves. They saw her storming down the hallway and joined the rest of the family. “Um, what happened,” they asked. “Josh’s mother was just blowing wind! How was your day,” Dee Dee asked them. “It was fine! So how about you, sis,? Feeling okay,” Danny asked. “I’m good now that Josh’s mom is gone,” T.J. said, hugging her little brother. “Since that’s over, it’s time for you to get back into bed right now, young lady,” Randy said. “You heard your father…now go,” Sheryl said. “Yes, ma’am,” T.J. said. Marvin helped his wife into her bed. “Hey, guys…you mind if I talked with my big sister for a minute,” Danny said. “Of course, son…just for a minute because she needs her rest,” Randy said. “Okay, Dad,” he said. Everyone left the room. “So what is this about,” T.J. asked him. “I have a confession to make…promise me you won’t get mad,” he said. “Okay…what is it,” she said. “I kinda did a bad thing…I overheard Josh making a phone call to you after leaving the diner…I went up to the guy and suckerpunched him,” he said. “Oh, my god…did anyone see you,” she asked him. “I don’t think so…that guy made me so mad for what he did to you…it was the only way to shut him up,” he said. “Slow down, little brother…I get it…you’re probably not the only one who hates him—I do, too,” she said. “You’re not mad,” he questioned. “Nah…everyone warned me to stay away from Josh…they were right…thank you, D,” she said, then hugged him. “So is it okay to come back in now,” said Marvin. “Yeah, Marv…you can come back in now,” she said. Moments after everyone leaves the room, T.J. and Marvin were eating lunch together as the doctor walked through the door. “How is our patient,” he asked. “I’m okay,” T.J. answered him. “So, Dr. Shapiro…what brings you by,” Marvin asked. “I have some news…the twins’ paternity test,” Dr. Shapiro said to them. He gave them the envelope and left. “Should we open it,” T.J. said, looking at the envelope that she was holding. “Scared of what it would say,” Marvin asked her. “Yeah…suppose it say that you’re not the father of the twins…I don’t think I can handle it…I don’t wanna lose you, Marvin,” she said. “You’re not going to lose me…that’s not gonna happen…there’s nothing in this world that’s gonna make me leave you, all right…I’ll always gonna be here for you…no matter what…let’s get this outta the way, shall we,” he said. “Okay,” she said. The two of them started to open the envelope when they suddenly heard footsteps coming through the door. “Well, well, well! Ain’t this sweet? The two lovebirds! I’m back,” a voice said. “Aw shit! Josh,” T.J. said. “Get the hell outta here,” Marvin yelled. They saw Josh standing there in front of them with two glocks in his hands. “I believe we have some unfinished business, guys…right, sis,” Josh said. “Right, big bro,” a second voice joins in. Then they saws a familiar face comes through the door.
Nyisha was heading to her office with a handful of paperwork when Tarik shows up. “Whoa there, girl! You really need to slow down,” he said. “I will…as soon as they release my sister from this hospital,” she said. “I’m sure they will do just that! Your sister is a tough one! I know it for a fact but I’m worried about you,” he said, opening the door. “Um, thanks…you don’t have to worry about me—I’m fine,” she said, walking through the door. He followed her in. “Aw hell no! Myra?! She’s your sister,” T.J. yelled. “Yep…miss me, boo,” Myra said, then kisses at her. “She’s my little sister…tie the hubby up…I got the little woman,” Josh said. “Sure thing, bro,” Myra said as she grabs the ropes and tied Marvin up. “As I was saying…we have some…unfinished business—the two of us…I mean,” he said. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Josh…I broke up with you,” T.J. said angrily. “You sure about that? More like getting spooked into saving your marriage so you can keep your kids…I didn’t let you go even though…you went back to your punk ass husband, right,” he said, rubbing her leg. T.J. squirmed at his touches. “I went back to your husband because I love him…I don’t love you,” T.J. yelled at him. “Too bad…I still love you…I know in your heart that you love me, too…I would’ve been a better man to you…better than your ex-husband, Tarik…and your current husband, Marvin…I wouldn’t keep you from your kids like he did…we could raise them together…be a family,” he whispers to her. “Oh, no you won’t…not my kids and not with my wife, you punk,” Marvin said. Myra taped his mouth shut. “Back to what I was saying…the first thing we gonna do…get your marriage annulled so we can get married…I’ll adopt your kids…change their last names to Barrows…we’ll be the perfect little family,” Josh said. “Oh, no! I’m not marrying you, Josh! I’m staying with my husband! My eight kids are keeping their last names, you hear me,” T.J. said angrily. “Not possible, baby! The twins needs both parents, you know—me and you,” Josh said. “They already have two parents—Marvin and me! We never plan on letting you into their lives! Forget it,” she said. “Yeah,” Marvin mumbles through the tape. “Well…that’s just too damn bad…I’m already in it…I know they’re my kids, baby…once we’re together, you gonna have some babies for me,” he said. T.J. takes out the paternity test results. She looked at it and gave Josh a devilish smile. “Hey…what are you….what is she smiling at, bro,” Myra asked. She and Josh stood there confused. Sheryl, Dee Dee, and Randy were playing cards in the waiting room when a group of security guards ran down the hallway. They got up and followed the men. Tarik and Nyisha saw the same guards running past them. They went to see where the guards were going. They went straight for T.J.’s hospital room. “Oh, my god! My daughter’s in there,” Sheryl said. The guards burst through the door. Josh grabs T.J. and held her at gunpoint. The guards pulled out their guns. “Stay back or I’ll kill her,” Josh yelled at the guards. “You need to calm down and let the lady go…it’s not worth it,” said one of the guards. “Oh, yeah! Put your guns down and get out! I’m talking to my girlfriend,” T.J. yelled. “You put your gun down first! There’s no need to scare this woman any more than you already done,” said the second guard. “Tell them to back off or you’ll regret it, Tiffani,” Josh said to her. “I already regretted it…when I met you,” T.J. whispered. Before Josh knew what she meant, T.J. elbows him and got out of his grip. “Ow! You fucking bitch! Say goodbye to Marvin,” he yelled. He went over to Marvin and points the gun at his head. “No…please don’t hurt him, Josh,” she begged. “Sorry, babe! He’s standing in the way of us being together! He has to die,” he said as he puts his finger on the trigger. Everyone in the hospital heard the gunshots. “Oh, no…not my baby…I can’t lose my baby…not now,” Sheryl cried. Dee Dee and Randy holds her back. The kids stood there in shock. Suddenly, the smokes settles. Bridget looks up to see who was coming through the door. “Mom…look,” she said. Sheryl saw T.J. and Marvin coming out of the room. “Oh thank you…Jesus…Tiffani…Marvin,” Sheryl cried, then ran to the kids. She hugged them both tight. The rest of them crowds around Sheryl, T.J., and Marvin. Later that evening, the whole gang were fast asleep. “It’s such a relief…we almost lost our daughter,” Sheryl said. “But we didn’t…she’s fine…we have nothing to worry about, Sher,” Randy said. The two of them looked at T.J. as she slept soundly in her bed. Marvin sat in a chair next to her. They were holding hands. Meanwhile, Dee Dee and Melvin were sitting in the waiting room. “What a day…to think that little punk and his sister nearly destroyed my niece’s marriage—thank God it’s over,” he said. “Yeah…nothing and no one will come between your niece and her husband ever again, you hear me,” she said. “Yeah…I hear ya,” he said. Suddenly, they engaged in a liplock. Sheryl continued to watch her sleeping daughter and son-in-law from afar when Randy wrapped his arms around her. “Don’t worry so much…the kids are gonna be okay,” he whispered in her ear. Then they left the doorway.
A week later, the Barrows family had a funeral for Josh and Myra. Chief Danes and Dana pay their respect to their loved ones. The two women held hands at the cemetery. A set of footsteps came up to them. “What are you doing here? Haven’t you done enough, Sargeant Thompson,” Dana said. “I didn’t want this to end the way it did…your son ruined my life…he would still be alive if your sister didn’t bring him into town in the first place,” T.J. told her. “I will bring up charges for my son’s death as well as his half-sister’s,” she said. “You know who my parents are…Sheryl Thompson and Randall Johnson…did you really think you would get away with putting me–their daughter–in jail for your son’s negligence…if anything, he got his own self killed…maybe you oughta think twice before you waste the court’s time and money…good day,” T.J. said as she left the gravesite. Once she got to the edge of the cemetery, Randy waited for her by his car. “Hey there, kiddo…ready to go,” he asked her. “Yeah, Dad,” she said. The two of them got in the car and drove away. “So, everything’s good,” he asked. “Yeah…everything’s good,” she said. “Okay! Let’s get you home to your husband and children, huh,” he said. Then they held hands as the car went roaring down the highway.
boogiegirl80's Blog 